《Evolution to GOD》 Chapter 1: Author Thoughts Hi there, Well many of you would be thinking why haven''t I describe the world MC is living in, what are the different types of Power and Uses of the system. Well, things will develop slowly, Story has been described from the perspective of Alan who is a self-centered man, who doesn''t think about long term perspective apart from being surrounded by beauties, he doesn''t care about the world he is living in, what matters to him is how to become awesome, he didn''t have the feeling of attachment to anyone on the original earth, that''s why he adapted himself very quickly to the environment of the new world. He notices the difference very slowly, if something is related to him, at that point in time he will check it out. Quick note: One positive point about Alan is his positivity, he didn''t give a damn about himself becoming a monkey, Yes he had some brooding feeling of the same in the starting but everything is being forgotten. Now his main ambition is how he will become awesome. Happy Reading. Chapter 1: Prologue My eyes have just opened, I remember the fun I had last night quite clearly. "Good Morning", somebody said to me, I noticed a beautiful woman on my bed. Who is she? Ahhh! It''s Sandra, one of my clients whom I just met last night in a pub. Let me tell you about myself: I''m a Financial Consultant. Obviously, I am a multimillionaire, my clients are all beautiful, and on top of that, I am extremely handsome. "Good morning, Sandra. Did you have fun last night?" I asked. "That was quite fun. How about me, do you like me?" WTF!!!! Last night we both had fun, so how come this ''Do you like me'' is coming, well you see, this woman is very beautiful, so I can consider her, but how will I answer Eve, Angela, Rebecca, and the lady I can''t even remember her name. "You know I''m not only committed to you." "Sandra, I like you, but I can''t be just with you." "Leave it, I hope it won''t harm our business relationship." Her face was disappointed. "No! I am a very professional guy," I replied. "I have to leave now; I''ll catch you this afternoon at my office." "Sure Sandra" Just as Sandra left, I sat there thinking of how lucky I am in my life.... As soon as I left the hotel, I jumped into my Ferrari and drove home I live alone in a two-story villa, my parents passed away a few years ago in a plane crash. My parents raised me as an only child. They were very rich, as well. Our clothing business is spread across the globe. Following the accident, all business matters were handled by Vice-Chairperson. I only kept shares for which I was earning a regular income. I had no interest in handling that business. As you can see I was quite handsome back in my college days, and from then on, I''ve enjoyed socializing with girls, which is why I chose all of my clients to be female. As soon as I started my laptop, a pop-up appeared. ''Do you want to be luckier?'' ''Do you want to be surrounded by beauties?'' ''Do you want to be more handsome?'' "Click yes and avail once in a lifetime opportunity" This is a joke! Is there anyone who does not want all of these things? Let''s see what happens. Just after clicking yes, my mind went blank and darkness enveloped me. As I regained consciousness, I found myself in a jungle. WTF!!! Fucked! I knew I was Fucked! after I saw my hands covered in golden hair. My vision was distorted as I rushed through the jungle. My life was turned upside down when I saw my face in the water. Why!! I turn into a monkey. Chapter 2: WTF!!! What the fuck!!!! How can I be a monkey ... of all the animals, why am I a monkey? What happened to my Handsomeness? WHAT THE HELL!!! I had a shock in my life. Who the fuck told me I would be more handsome, and I would be surrounded by beauties. And you turned me into a monkey? AHHHHHHHHHH!!!! Taking the outsider''s perspective, one can observe a monkey squeaking and jump somewhere. If it had made me a so-called "beautiful fox", a stunning peacock, or even a cute panda, I would have been pleased. "Gone!! My whole life has been wasted. Where were my beauties?". I was crushed by the events of that day. Sandra, Angela, Rebecca. Your man in shining armor is no more. I don''t know what will happen to them. AAHHHHH!!!!!!! Who the fuck told me to click ''Yes?''. I wonder where that pop-up came from. Does anyone joke with me about my life? My mind was suddenly filled with a voice. ''Requirements Met'' ''Host will start from basic evolution'' ''System Starting'' There is a progress bar showing the loading process. [1%, 5%, 34%, 76%, 99%, 100%] I heard the voice again "Greetings and welcome to THE EVOLUTION" I heard a emotionless voice of a female. "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?" I was angry and this system and evolution made my mood worse. It made me a monkey first, now it is playing the evolutionary game on me. "Please pardon your language host, I am System" "Miss System, who are you, and am I a monkey because of you? Tell me." I was agitated because of her. "Host First Thing- I am a System" "Second thing- You Accepted Yes" "Third Thing- You Accepted Yes" WTF!!! Am I a monkey because of me? "Yes Host" I shouted, "Shut up!". My mind is a mess. "How did I get that POPUP?" I asked her. "That pop-up was a result of your wish, Host," she said without emotion. "I am asking you why it came" "Host, you''re now a part of EVOLUTION!" "What is Evolution, Miss System, my mind is already in a muddle so please clarify this for me," I asked her. I was really feeling helpless in this situation. "Affirmed Host- GOD created a new game titled EVOLUTION, in which many of the users possess the possibility of becoming people they truly desire; starting from the simplest form, and developing according to the direction taken" Her reply was again in an emotionless voice. "Do you mean to say that many like me became monkeys?" I asked "No Host, not everyone has become Cercopithecidae, everyone has chosen a different path according to their wishes." "What the fuck is Cercopithecidae?" "Its Monkey, host" "Leave it. Just tell me why I became a monkey. Wait, wait, wait, WHO is GOD?" "GOD is GOD, that''s why you exist, and that''s why you are here." My mind was a mess. I experienced a lot of things today. Well, I''d like to let you know I''m an agnostic just in case you were wondering. What happened to me today convinced me that God exists. "What can I do to change back to a normal person? I don''t want to be like this anymore." "You are on the path of evolution, choosing your path and becoming what you will become will depend on you, Host." I felt my anger rising. Why am I in this position? What will happen to Handsome me? How will I realize my beautiful dream? I took a deep breath to calm myself and asked her. "Is this still the earth? Where am I?" "Positive and Negative host, This is still earth but not the same earth." "You are in Alternate Earth." Chapter 3: Where are my Beauties "Alternate Earth?" "Yes Host" "So Basically, I am not on earth?" "Yes Host" "You mean to say I don''t know anyone here" "Most Probably Yes Host" "What is most probably?" "It Means, someone you knew maybe on this earth" "You mean to say I am fucked?" "Pardon your language but Yes Host" AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!! Inhale, exhale!! It''s time to calm down; I should become awesome. I want my stunning beauties. "So, miss System, how can I become awesome?" "Host, you cannot become awesome" My initial reaction was "WTF is going on?" "Host, you can only get stronger, there is no awesome" "Leave it System, you won''t understand the pain." "Host Pain Reception is 100% I don''t feel any pain going through host" Her response blew me away.. I took a deep breath and asked, "Just tell me about this planet, and how I can become normal; I don''t want to continue to be a monkey." While I was looking at the lake, I caught sight of my face. ''Well, this monkey is quite handsome,'' ''I''m sure a lot of female monkeys will crowd around me." "Host, this place is also earth, but there are many life forms here." "That also exists on the earth," I grumbled. "There are different life all over the earth, including humans, hybrid humans, beasts, and ghosts." "There are mixed ghosts as well?" I asked her excitedly. "Yes Host" Her response made my mouth form an O shape "What the fuck!!!!!!, how is it possible to fuck the ghost?" For me, all beauties are the same, whether it is Human or a Ghost "Well tell me system, are there any beauties in ghost''s form," I asked her excitedly. System:''????? What the fuck'' "Affirmative Host" I can''t find any emotion in her voice. "I have to check it out." I wondered. When she read my mind, she told me, "Host First will have to undergo First evolution." "What is the first evolution?" I asked her curiously. "Host must gain experience by performing tasks." ''Huh??? What the hell, I have to work here? "Hey Miss System, what are the tasks I have to do, can you give me an example?" "Affirmative host, For example, Host has to kill the Lion to rule over this Jungle" WHAT THE FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!! I was stunned by her response. "My God, what the fuck is that killing a lion, I''ve never even killed a chicken in all this time. Are you trying to kill me?" The words echoed within me. "Negative, I am giving you the most extreme example. By completing tasks, the host can become stronger and kill the Lion" "Then you don''t say I need to fuck monkeys to get stronger?" I thought out loud. "Affirmative host" ?_? AAHHHHHHHH!!!! Where are my Beauties... Our Poor Alan Got the second shock of his life Chapter 4: First Task Having no idea if she was serious or not, I said to her, "Hey Miss System!!! You''re joking right?" I was scared. "Maybe Host", she replied again in an emotionless tone. ??????? Her response was making me more confused. Inhaling deeply, I asked again. "Well, Miss System!! I have one question: Can I skip some of the tasks?" "Yes, Host, you can choose not to do the task." She said to me, but I doubted it. That''s why I asked again. "Is there is any penalty?" "I cannot disclose that host." "Seriously?" I was dumbfounded by her answer. "Affirmative Host" A sudden surge of anger has taken hold of me. WTF!! Do they think I''m a fool? Breathe in Breathe Out!!!! Huff!!! "Miss System!! How do I check the task?" I asked her again. "Host can just think of Menu Option." ''Menu'' I thought inwardly. I suddenly saw a screen in front of me. In my opinion, it was similar to a touchscreen. I can see some information on it. Name: Alan Age: 28 Level: 0 Species: Monkey Strength: 4 Agility:10 Intelligence: 3 Luck: 2 Power: None Prediction: A bottom feeder with less intelligence, the chance of evolution: 10% WTF!!!!!!! "Dear Miss System, are you all playing with me, what is this 10% of evolution and bottom feeder business?" I shouted in my mind. "That''s your current status, but it will change as soon as you finish your task." Her reply came with an emotionless tone. "Will I get any reward for completing the task?" I asked again "You will get Evolution coins and stat points." "What is Evolution Coin?" I asked curiously, as this is the first time I have heard of it. "Evolution coins is a currency which can exchange items in a shop" she replied as a matter of fact. I raised my eyebrows after learning about the shop. "Oh!!! We have a shop too" I replied after hearing about it. "Affirmative Host" "Why don''t I see the store" I didn''t see any store option on the screen "Currently host is not eligible" Her reply came quickly when I asked the question. "OK!!!! Where can I find the task?" I asked, knowing I can''t expect anything from her. "Just think of a task, you can see all the tasks which you have to do" ''Task'' I Thought. Again, I noticed a task screen with something written on it, and I immediately began to read. [Task 1: The host has to find a Banana and eat it. Rewards: 10 EC and 1 Stat point] O_O Chapter 5: Road to Awesomeness My excitement was apparent when I asked her, "Hey Miss System, will I always get this type of task, if it''s the same then I''ll become too outstanding, no?" "Host, your first task is simple, but right now you do not have the strength to perform other tasks." She replied. The response poured cold water all over me. ''???? Am I being insulted here, wait you will see How awesome I will become,'' I mumbled "Well, where can I find banana here?" I asked her. "Host has to search for it" "That I know," I told her as a matter of fact. My first attempt at evolution failed because I couldn''t find a single banana tree, despite searching for half a day. I was upset at the result "What the hell is this place, can''t find a single banana here." The entire search was a complete flop. "Host currently you are in Madagascar" (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã)¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß My mind began spinning after hearing her response. "WTF!!! Why am I in Madagascar? I lived in Canada, how the hell did I end up here, and how will I find my beauties?" I was screaming inside. "The least you could do is incarnate me in Europe or Asia, of all the places I''ve been, AHHHHHHHHHHHH, who do you think I should show off to?" "We have reincarnated host according to best possible evolution place" She replied. (¨°_¨®) "I am fucked up here. Of all the places I am at, this is the last place where I feel motivated. I can''t even move forward." I was so enraged that I began panting before I calmed down. I started mumbling to myself "There''s only one thing you can do, Alan: become awesome, become great, you can''t live your life as a monkey, find beauty even if it takes a lot of time, and remember what your life goal was." I remembered my promise to myself when I just started university was "I will become awesome, and with my Handsomeness, I will have a harem of beautiful women." The motivation came from my vow "No one can stop me from reaching my awesomeness... Even a GOD can''t stop me. Humph.". ...... In a faraway place, an old man wearing Jeans and a T-shirt had a bad feeling "What is it, why my eyes are twitching???" ........ For the entire day, I searched for nothing but was so tired that I could hardly move. Just as I had lost all hope, I saw a group of banana trees in front of me. I gathered what energy I had left and run towards them. "Finally" I shouted. I plucked the Banana, peeled it, and ate it. "Congrats Hosts for Completing the first task," I heard an emotionless voice. "HAHAHAHA!" I laughed so hard I almost fell down I felt my fatigue wash away as a golden light covered me and a sound filled my ears. "Host has leveled up" I started laughing madly. "Ha hahaha, My Road to Awesomeness has started." Chapter 6: Game of EVOLUTION There is a far-off place where you can see a city where technology is a thousand times more advanced than here on earth; you can see flying cars and skyscrapers, as well as many other advanced technologies everywhere. There is a large hall on the top floor of the city''s tallest building. The two men were seated opposite to one another in the middle of the hall. While one of them was human, the other was like a devil, with black skin and horns on his forehead Ramos, you made a mess, didn''t you? Don''t you think it will disturb our balance?" The Devil-like person said to the Human. The human replied, "It was necessary, Baras, as the situation was getting more complicated, and the opposing side was getting stronger day by day, it was impossible to sit there in silence." And continued "Baras, don''t you remember the prophecy? The time has come." Bah... Do you still believe it? How many years have there been since then, more than a million, you see ''A MILLION.'' Are things not going well between us?" "How many of us have been dead already? Don''t you see, we are running out of time, they will destabilize the balance between us," Ramos quipped and continued "Do you think this is something I want to do?" "Hopefully you''re right, other people are not happy with your adventure.", Baras said with a weak sigh As for how I have done it, I won''t elaborate, everyone will understand," Ramos said "Baras, I''m tired of this facade of this Balance. It is well known that other parties are awaiting the right moment. Those bloody hypocrites!" Suddenly, Ramos snapped Baras laughed weakly, "Who would ever imagine that we, who all know as God, will be so helpless to depend on a Mortal." "I hope so. I hope whoever becomes one of us will understand?" Ramos murmured. "We can only hope for the best." ............ After laughing like a fool, I heard some voices behind me. That was the shock of a lifetime for me. Upon turning around, I was stunned. It looked as if a few monkeys were staring at me as if they would eat me, but I realized that wasn''t the case. "Hey guys, how are you doing?" I asked smiling and waving I was covered with cold sweat, instinctively I knew these monkeys were females that wanted to mate with me since I looked stronger and different from every other monkey. I ran so fast I think ''Usain Bolt'' would have clapped while watching me. Chapter 7: I am Going to Rock the World I don''t even remember how far I ran after running through the jungle. The thought of those monkeys made me tremble. I got rid of them somehow. Their expressions were horrendous. Puff! As I took a deep breath, I realized how awesome I was. "Miss System?" I called out the system. It thrilled me this time. "Yes, Host!" she replied in her emotionless voice "Did you see how many female monkeys were smitten with me?" I asked her enthusiastically. Again, she responded with her emotionless voice, "Affirmative, Host.". "So what did you understand?" I wanted to hear her response. "I can''t understand the question, host," she said. I was astonished. "My question to you is: Did you analyze the reason these monkeys were crazy?" I asked straightforwardly. "Sorry Host, but based on the behavior, they were overproducing estrogens." She replied emotionlessly. ''FUCK!!!'' "How come you can''t give me a normal answer every time I ask you a question?" I inquired curiously. "I apologize, Host, but you asked me to analyze the situation," she replied. ''WTF!!!!'' I really wanted to pull my hair out. The system has made me irritated. After taking a deep breath, I asked, "Did you see my awesomeness, you can see how many female monkeys were all over me?" "Imagine how it will be when I am surrounded by stunning ladies. They will drool over me!" I was drooling, thinking about the scenarios. "Sorry Host, I can''t analyze the impossible scenarios." I will surely die one day because of anger ''FUCK!!!'' ''Humph... you won''t get it Smugness was written all over my face. A mere system cannot comprehend my awesomeness. "Miss System, why don''t you tell me how to increase my awesomeness?" I asked her curiously. "Sorry host, I cannot understand your question", she replied with her emotionless voice once again "I know you won''t understand. If I tell you, now that I have completed my first task, what should I do next," I asked. "Host, you may increase your stats according to the free stat points available," she replied "Where do you think I should apply these points?" I asked her. "According to the current situation, Host is less intelligent, he needs to improve his intelligence," she told him "WTF!!!!! I have again been insulted!! This is unacceptable. How can I be a fool when I am so awesome?" I snapped at her response. I yelled, "What are you saying, are you calling me a fool?" I was furious. She replied with a voice that was devoid of emotion, "Negative Host, according to your age factor, your intelligence is low, you are among the most insignificant creatures on earth." "Really??!" I blinked, dumbfounded, as though I had just been sprayed with ice water. The depression was unbearable, but my vow kept me going. My determination drove me to ask the system, "Miss System, apply the stat point to the intelligence stat." In the middle of a jungle, you can see a monkey with a smug look on its face, as if it''s doing something for charity, like this. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) She replied, "Affirmative host, applying the stat points to intelligence." A warm feeling is oozing from my brain, making me feel like I''m the most intelligent person on earth. With an intelligent look on my face, I screamed inside. "I am going to rock the world'' ''HAHAHAHA!!!!'''' Chapter 8: Nooo!!! It Cant be true With my intelligence increased, I can feel that I am the smartest person on this earth. I can''t help but think of my future, ''where I will crack some supreme jokes Hehehe'' It was that damn System voice that woke me up. "The task has been updated, host." She informed me. My anticipation grew as I thought, "Is it?" A task option popped into my head. A new task appeared on the same screen. The moment I saw the task, I couldn''t help but shout, "What the fuck!!! What the hell is this!!!" "Miss System!! Can I skip this task" I asked anxiously? Affirmative host, but skipping it has repercussions" She replied emotionlessly "What will be the consequence?" I have a bad feeling about this. "Host will lose 2 stat points from each of your stats, and will not receive any tasks for 2 years," she replied WTF!!! I''ve been fucked by God. What the hell is that penalty, I''ll be eaten like a weak chicken by female monkeys. My reputation will be ruined. "It seems like you said I ...." I don''t even know what to say. I grumbled, "Why did I become greedy when I was content with my beauties there?" It is a waste of my life to live in this world. I shook my head in regret and sighed, "Eve, Sandra, Rebecca, I miss all of you." "Suddenly, I feel like crying. Despite the loss of my parents, I did not cry. There is nobody with me." I started spewing nonsense because of that ridiculous task. "Host, are you sure you want to skip?" Her emotionless voice woke me up. Fuck!!!! She won''t even let me think. "Don''t worry, I''ll finish it. I can''t be a monkey jumping here and there for 2 years because of this fucking task." I replied helplessly. ........... [3rd Person POV] Now you guys would wonder why Alan was so depressed. We have to go a few minutes back when Alan saw the task. When Task Screen Appeared, the task that was written was. ''Task 2: Flirt with a Female Ape'' Alan, who is so awesome, how could he flirt with a female gorilla... He was frustrated. Where will he find the ape? Where can he get help? Having roamed and hidden in the jungle for half a day, he saw two apes mating. His face twitched. "When she sees me, she will suck me dry. I can''t possibly flirt with her." "No, it can''t be true, there goes my image of 28 years" he cried internally Alan wanted to weep, but his tears also wept. He had nowhere to vent. Alan was so depressed that he was willing to jump in front of a Female Gorilla to die. Chapter 9: I am Awesome My mind raced as I frantically asked her, "System, do you have a help option?" "We have no such options." She replied quickly. I have no other option but to consider how to approach this mating couple. Bloody fuck!! I have no experience cuckolding anyone. They looked delighted after finishing their arduous quest. I can tell they are ecstatic after reaching their goal. ''Fuck!!! Although I know what they are feeling, it is hard to imagine that the handsome me would flirt with a gorilla. ''What makes that gorilla female like that boorish guy? Does he think he is as awesome as I am?... Na!!!'' "It''s crazy how handsome I am, even though I''m a monkey. My golden fur and cute face will make any female gorilla fall in love with me" I told myself before approaching the gorillas..'' As I approached them, they stared at me with confused looks on their faces. However, one thing you have to agree on is that both are beyond my abilities. "You can handle it, Alan. How can you compare yourself to these monkeys" I was assuring myself when approaching them. The male gorilla suddenly began growling at me. A politely asked him, "Hey Buddy, are you okay with me flirting with your girl?". Almost as if he understood, he was pounding his chest and started running toward me. ''WTF!!!!!! This is the second time in my life I''ve run so fast, I''d be an Olympic runner if I lived on earth. As I turned back to see where the gorilla is, I noticed that it was still behind me, and I thought, ''What is that look on that gorilla''s face? He doesn''t look angry, he looks... ''FUCK ME!!!!'' ''FUCK!!! How can he think like that, I feel like I will vomit on his face. Asshole!!! How can he.... man, God should not have made me so awesome that even that Gorilla is behind me'' It took me all day and night to get rid of the gay monkey. It makes no sense why I am so awesome. Chapter 10: I have been Wronged ''That scumbag Gorilla couldn''t catch me even after I ran across the jungle. You know I have been so awesome.'' ''You Damn Gorilla!!! Fuck you!!!'' ''What do you think of me, huh?'' ''Wanna chase me? Your Father?'' My frustration led me to mumble all the curses I could think of as I ran. Still, give Gorilla a pat on the back. His love-struck face remained fixed on mine even after chasing me for the entire day. My body was so exhausted from running all day and night that I have no idea when and where I fell asleep. As I felt sticky on my face, I opened my eyes to see a gorilla face staring back at me. Fuck!!!!!! That face terrified me and I jumped back. The parts of my body were in considerable pain, I was so nervous that I couldn''t even tell which part of his body was in pain. "Wronged, I have been wronged, My entire existence has been wasted, I have been reduced to the status of a plaything," I murmured mindlessly My eyes started to water, literally. Never in my life have I felt so wrong. I suddenly got the message in my head. "Congratulations for completing this task, Host!" "You have earned 10 EC and one stat point." Huh???? ''What the hell, when did I complete the task. Wait, wait wait,'' Now that I''ve looked at the gorilla''s face, I realize it''s not the same gorilla. I confirmed with her: "System!!! When this task was assigned, it was supposed to be a female ape right?" "Affirmative host." She replied "You mean to say this ape is female?" "Yes Host." "HAHAHAHAHA!!!!!" I laughed hysterically. I couldn''t withstand my awesomeness, even if I don''t go for the monkey, they''d come after me. The joy of my awesomeness was so overwhelming that I even forgot that my body was aching. ''Humph... The world will know that I am the most handsome and awesome person on this planet. ''Even if I don''t go after someone, they will.'' "Haha...huh?"Suddenly I felt someone walking up behind me. After turning around, I got rooted on the spot; I was so dumbfounded that I forgot about my awesomeness. "FUCK ME!!!!!!" I screamed internally. This is the same gorilla who ran behind me all day. He still has that love-struck expression on his face. I was so dumbstruck that I even forgot about running. I was only mumbling again and again. ''Wronged, I have been Wronged, it wasted my entire existence.'' Chapter 11: Even GOD dont like him In the city where Gods live, Two men were having a drink in front of each other. "How''s your game going, Ramos?" Baras asked. "So far, so good, I still have some hope, let''s see what the future brings," Ramos said. As Baras pondered this question for some time, he asked, "How did you select those candidates?". "It is according to the achievements, ambitions, and potential they have shown in their lives," Ramos said. "Aren''t you worried their ambition may become a double-edged sword?" Baras wondered. Ramos laughed. "Let them complete the game first. I have many ways to tone down their ambition." Ramos continued, "I forgot to tell you I invited the wrong candidate because of urgency." Huh???? Baras looks puzzled "This guy is too full of himself, even I am ashamed of how a mortal exists right under my nose," Ramos said amusingly. Suddenly, Baras wondered, ''what the hell does it have to do with me?'' Ramos laughed while saying, "Just thought you''d like to know that I am playing a little game with him." Baras was amused. "Well, what did he do to deserve to be played by you?" he inquired. "I have never seen someone so selfish in my lifetime, he doesn''t even put us in his eyes. He''s such a narcissistic fool, but you have to admit, Lady Luck was on his side as he made good relationships with the ladies around him." Ramos said "And I found him to be an eyesore" Ramos grinned as he said, "Ah!!! and the most important thing is that this guy provides me with entertainment in this dark time." [3rd Person POV] As Alan cursed God for such rotten luck, he didn''t even know even God dislikes him. While he was cursing God, he didn''t even know he was being played. Chapter 12: I will Level up It was the worst nightmare of my life. Somehow I escaped from the clutches of Gorillas. "System! Please assign one stat point to agility." "Affirmative host, stat point has been added," As I felt a warm sensation around my body, I immediately felt like I could run faster than I used to. "System! how can I level up or is there any advantage of leveling up?" I asked her. "Host, you earn experience according to the difficulty of the task. I have divided the task into five categories, It is D, C, B, A, S. Where D is classified as a Novice task and S comes under an almost impossible task." "Please classify the task for me according to its difficulty," I asked her. A screen appeared in front of me with some details on it. " D = Novice- 20 Exp points C = Normal-100 Exp points B = Hard- 200 Exp points A = Hell - 500 Exp Points S = Almost Impossible- 2000 Exp Points." "Why didn''t you tell me all this information," I asked her. "It wasn''t something you requested, Host," she said. In fact, I was dumbfounded, "what is the purpose of a system like this, is it not to help him, Leave it I can''t rely too much on this system and this game, I have to do it on my own." When I asked, "System, what is the benefit of leveling up," I was still confused, because I did not know how and why I incarnated, nor what the system is for? "As you level up, you get one more stat point. It will only be at level 5 that you will be able to access the store for purchasing different items." She answered in an emotionless tone. "I already have one extra stat point with me?" I asked "Yes Host." A menu option popped into my mind to see the status. I saw my details on the screen. Name: Alan Age: 28 Level: 1 Species: Monkey Strength: 4 Agility:11 Intelligence: 4 Luck: 2 Power: None Prediction: Bottom feeder, Chance of evolution: 10.1%. Stat Point: 1 I was thrilled to see that the probability of evolution has increased as my stats have increased. "System? What is that Power option I can see in Menu" I asked her, "Host can avail different power from Evolution stores" "You mean I could be like a Batman or a Superman?" I was getting excited. "The host may choose unique powers available in the store," she responded. I was getting excited. I can see myself, wearing a cape, standing in front of a crowd who are cheering for me and I waving hands to them and beauties are fawning over me "Fuck yeah!! That will be awesome" I am excited to see what type of Power will be available. "Could you please tell me how I can level up aside from completing the task?" I asked her. She replied without emotion, "To gain experience, the host can kill other animals in the forest.". "That''s it?" Her reply excited me. I don''t know why, but this song suddenly came to my mind. "Come, my lady, Come-come my lady, You''re my butterfly, sugar baby"[1] [1]: Song: Butterfly by Crazy town Chapter 13: Somethings wrong I asked her, "How many experience points will I gain from killing here?". "It depends on what type of a living being you have killed, host.", I enquired, "Can I kill anything, even a mosquito?". "Affirmative host" "How many experience points do I need to level up?" "If you go to the menu option, you can check it out" As I pondered the menu option, the screen with my details appeared, and I saw the Experience Bar with 20/50 written over there. "System what is this 20/50 ?" "Host, that is the current status of the experience points. For Level 2, You need 50 Exp points" "Oh, how many experience points did I get for my last task?" I asked. My heart sank as I reflected on the calamity I had faced. "20 Points" My jaw dropped after I heard her answer. "How difficult was the last task?" I could not believe how ignorant I was. "Difficulty level- D," Her answer bulged my eyes "Fuck!! D level, how was that D level?" I shouted. "It was pre-assigned, Host," she replied in an emotionless voice "Who the fuck assigned that difficulty?" "Its GOD, host" I groaned in anger as I exclaimed, "Tell that God to fucking come here and kiss that gorilla!" my chest rose in pain. ....... Ramos, who was drinking his wine, began coughing. "Ask your father to flirt with Gorilla" even he has a nauseating feeling after contemplating the task. ........ Inhaling deeply, I asked, "How can check the difficulty of the task?" "At the end of each task description, it describes the nature of the difficulty." "OK" I don''t want to remember that. As I shook my head, I asked her "Tell me I can kill anything, right?" "Yes Host" "Alright let''s go" "I cannot go anywhere without you host" Her answer amused me. "System, are you proposing to me?" I rubbed my chin, "See, even a system can''t resist my awesomeness. "Negative Host, I cannot travel anywhere alone since I am based out of you." She answered in her usual emotionless tone. Like a bucket of cold water being poured on me, I could not speak anything ''Can''t she encourage me, why is she not able to see my awesomeness.?'' In order to gain experience, I began looking for targets. Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of my eyes with an announcement from the system. "Congratulation host for killing an ant, Experience gained: 0.01" My mind was blown, but an amazing idea occurred to me. My first goal was to find ant nests where there is a large number of ants, a lot of ants mean a lot of experience. I noticed a group of ants on the ground, but they were red and three times the size of regular ants. It was normal for me to see ants, since there are different kinds in the jungle. "Come of antsy, take this daddy to your home," I started following the ants. Following the ants, I found a huge ant nest. My eyes were filled with greed as I started running. "I literally have stars in my eyes. Instead of ants, I see a lot of experience points." I started screaming in my mind. "TODAY THIS DADDY WILL BECOME AWESOME" In a matter of minutes, I was flooded with notifications. I suddenly noticed that all the ants had vanished. My ears could not even hear the voice of the cricket in the jungle. "System! What is going on here?" I asked anxiously ... There was no response from the system, I suddenly have a bad feeling about it. There is only one word appearing in his mind. "Something''s Wrong" Then I knew, "I Fucked up" " Chapter 14: Lady Luck? The silence made me feel like I was in a horror movie. What the fuck is evolution having to do with me? " "Shit! GOD, I will kill you! Who the fuck are you, why am I the one suffering from this? I started screaming in my head. I forgot that I had accepted the condition. A sudden tremor shook the land. My heart is beating so fast that I can feel it leaving my mouth. It felt like someone was behind me, then I turned around to see a giant ant, a 6-foot giant ant. Her front two legs were like sharp blades, and her head was the size of a basketball, with two sharp teeth sticking out of it. She looked like a giant hideous monster from the nightmare. As she stood a few feet from me, Taking a deep breath she asked. "My my my, someone killed my children after I was gone for few days. What should I do with you, monkey?" she asked with great emotion. She was amused at the pathetic monkey who intruded onto her turf. However, I only have one thing on my mind. "What the fuck!!!! why is this ant talking? A fucking giant ant, God!!! Where the fuck am I? She said it was earth, so where was there a giant ant on earth?" "Should I kill you or should I let my children play with you?" She asks with a playful tone. I was panicking inside, I called out system for help. "System? Help me" .... "System?" .... Suddenly a message screen appeared in front of my eyes. "Task 3: Escape from the mutated Ant queen. "Level C" I was dumbfounded "What the fuck, I asked for help, and you gave me a task?? and it was a fucking C-level task! Fuck you, system!!" I was shaking inside. I began to calculate what I should do. I only have one stat point available, so I was considering my options. Strength: She will swat me to death. Agility: She will run faster than Usain Bolt. Intelligence: I am already very intelligent. In the end, considering all the options, I decided to add a stat point to my luck, the only thing that can save me now. "Add one stat point to Luck." Nothing happened; I was really feeling very nervous. ........... In a distant location, a beautiful lady suddenly opened her eyes. Tears ran down her face and were heard in her voice. "Finally" Chapter 15: Power Up As that Giant Ant moved, I heard a giggling sound. "Well well, who''s here," 1st Voice said. The 2nd Voice exclaimed, "My queen! Is she here?" "When did she become your queen," the third voice asked "When she disappeared a few days ago, isn''t it right my queen?" 2nd voice said while laughing I can hear the mockery in their voices. This time, there were actually three hyenas who approached slowly. These were quite larger than the average hyena you see on Earth. Giant Ant questioned coldly, "What do you want?". 3rd Hyena: "Can''t you see what we want?" "I don''t know." She replied. ''Really, my queen? What made you flee last time?'' asked 2 Hyena. Throughout all the drama going on around me, I started slowly moving towards the other side. "Where are you going, don''t you want a reward for giving me that gift?" The 2nd Hyrena asked astonished. I was startled, but quickly replied, "No Sir, it''s a gift, so how could I expect a reward from the noble you?" "Huh? we have quite an interesting one here" That Hyena laughed. "Come here, before she disappears once again," 1st Hyena commanded. Two hyenas appeared behind the Ant, one aimed to bite its neck, but the area around her distorted and the hyena missed, and the other fired a fireball at her, but she teleported away from the hyenas. Meanwhile, I ran far from the scene where the action sequence was happening. I can still feel the vibrations of the fight in my ears. "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I heard a loud cry from the hyena. "The last time you were lucky, I was already tired from fighting that shameless fox, no one can get away from me who has killed my children, even that arrogant lion." Ant screamed in anger. A shiver ran down my spine and I began to run with all my strength to run away from those monsters. After running for half a day, I was exhausted like a dead pig "It absolutely won''t do," I mumbled. "Despite my awesomeness, I run like a coward. What if anyone sees me this way?" "No, this is not acceptable. I need to grow stronger." As I recalled the menu option, a screen appeared in front of me, displaying the experience. ''Level 1: 40/50'' Wow, I killed 2000 ants, that''s why she was so angry with me. Suddenly, I heard the System say "Congratulations Host for the task completion" followed by golden light. I knew I had leveled up this time. "Congratulations Host for leveling up to level 2" As soon as I looked at the level bar, it read ''Level 2: 90/100'', I was delighted. "Hahaha, Awesome, no one can beat me, not even GOD can level up this quickly, just finished my task and I''m already Level 3. Humph." ............... Alan isn''t even aware that his counterparts have already reached level 10 ................ "And System, you ran away when I asked for help?" I asked her She replied in her usual emotionless tone, "Host, as per terms and conditions, the System cannot interfere when the host is performing the task.". "What the fuck!!, they also have terms and conditions?"I thought "Leave it, I can''t deal with it. I need to become stronger. I need to show my awesomeness" I vowed. I can see that I have 2 free stat points. "System apply 2 stat point to strength" "Affirmed host, I have applied 2 stat points to strength." It feels like a warm feeling is passing through my body, my muscles have begun strengthening and my biceps are taking shape. "This is great, I can feel the power, I became stronger" "Beauties, wait for me, your Hercules is getting stronger" The scene where the Monsters were playing with fire and water made me want the same power. Imagining being surrounded by fire and admiring beauty. "That''s Awesomeness" With determination, I began looking for ways to reach level 5, where I can purchase the Powers in the Evolution Store. ................... Here Alan was excited after his Power Up, there Ramos has a worried look on his face. "Who interfered? Is she?" Chapter 16: Lucia An eerie place engulfed in darkness, you could sense a weighty and eerie feeling, a shining crystal floated in the corner, a figure sat beside it. An abrupt opening of his eyes caused the shining crystal to disappear. "Who is it?" after sensing the surrounding carefully he found out Ramos is standing outside. He went there to meet him. He could see his worried expression. Ramos, what''s the matter? Want to come inside?" Baras asked. Both went to a room filled with many wines, You can feel that this is a miniature pub. Why do you look worried, Ramos? What happened?" Baras enquired. "I think she intervened," Ramos said urgently. "Who is it?" Baras inquired, wondering who might be making Ramos nervous "Lucia" "WHAT?" Baras asked hurriedly. "When did this happen? She shouldn''t have come out again, she nearly destroyed half of the Universe last time if it hadn''t been for that person''s intervention!" "Hah," Ramos sighed. "I think I messed up; I got bored of playing games with that mortal, so I decided to end it." And you know what? My connection has broken. It''s impossible for me to even touch that mortal anymore." Ramos sighed. How are you sure that''s her?" Baras asked You already know, Baras, that no one may intrude upon my business, except for her and that individual. And that individual doesn''t even care about anyone." "The only woman I respect in this world is she," Ramos sighed dejectedly, "I hope that she won''t come after me, I don''t want to stand against her." "What is the matter with that mortal?" Baras asked in a worried tone. The future of his life is now in his own hands; he has the system by his side; and I have no idea what his future holds now." Ramos said. "What is that system?" Baras asked cautiously. "In a way, it''s like an assistant for mortals that will help them grow. It is intelligent and guides them along the best possible paths to growth," Ramos said after reminiscing. "By the way, why are you looking worried?" Ramos asked curiously. Chapter 17: Things are going to get Serious "Hungry, bloody I am damn Hungry" The struggle for leveling up left me hungry. As I was now at Level 3, I placed the stat point back into strength. "This won''t do. I can''t eat that damn banana and fruits every time" "See my damn skin now, where is the handsome me?" I grumbled. "System" "Yes Host" "Can you tell me one thing?" "Yes Host" "Are you a beauty?" "It depends on the definition of beauty, Host" "Have you fallen for me?" "Host does not qualify the minimum standard requirement" My mouth fell open "even this awesome one does not qualify? Let''s see who qualifies for you?" I was so hungry that I did not even spare the system. "System?" "Yes Host" "I want to get stronger as soon as possible. I want to leave this jungle. I want my beauties" "The host will take at least four years to reach the level of a normal human based on the current rate of development" It dumbfounded me "What the fuck, how powerful are these humans here?" I thought. "All stats equal 30 averagely," she replied It gave me a chill throughout my spine. This time I realized I''m actually a bottom feeder. "System, tell me how to get stronger. How can I increase the level?" I asked seriously. "Host has to kill stronger beings in Jungle, Host will be rewarded Evolution coins based on the level of danger host has faced, the more the evolution coins the more you can purchase good items from the store which can help the host move up the ladder" This was the first time System has given me the detailed description "System, why didn''t I get the evolution coins till now" "Host was being pathetic by killing the weakest being in Jungle" I was depressed and ashamed of myself. This is not the awesomeness I wanted to show. Even the system is looking down on me. I became serious for the first time in my life while arriving on this planet. This incident has hurt my pride. Things are about to get serious. "But first, I am Hungry, Damn Hungry" After eating again the boring fruits, I worked my ass off, increasing my level. How? by killing insects, of course, even though I wanted to act as a protagonist, I know I am still powerless and will be killed if I wanted to act smarter. My plan was simple, first, raise the level and increase the stats and then go for big players. After two days of searching and killing the insects, my level raised to 4 "System, add one stat point to intelligence." "Affirmed host, added one stat point to intelligence." Again I felt a warm feeling in my mind, after living here for so many days, I knew how things are working out with stat points and systems, currently, my intelligence is working as a normal monkey, I cannot think of the proper methods to deal with the danger, and was instinctively running from the danger. It must change or else I won''t level up quickly. I can think more than a normal monkey, which I haven''t exploited. The addition of the stat point has progressively improved my ability to think and deal with situations. It''s time to move up the ladder, so my strategy is the smallest mammal to big, smallest lizard to big, etc. I found a rat in a jungle after searching for quite some time, and it is quite large for a rat. "Fuck, everything here is huge, but I''m not. GOD has really played with me." ............... He almost lost his life because GOD played a serious game with him. Because of Lucia''s intervention, GOD has lost control over his life; otherwise, he would be seriously played to death by GOD. ................ I found a big juicy fruit nearby, and the rat most likely wanted to nibble on it. Slowly, I reached out for the fruit, plucked it, and moved away. Rat returned slowly to its hole after losing his target. After a while, I moved closer to the hole. Having dug a hole and covered it with leaves, I left the fruit near the trap and slowly hid near the hole while holding a sharp stone. It wasn''t long after that the rat emerged from its hole to smell the fruit and soon moved towards it, but this rat had some intelligence, so he proceeded slowly toward it because he could feel there was something wrong with it. His greed took over, and he rushed towards the fruit, but he fell into the trap. The rat started squeaking as if trying to call for help and tried to escape the trap, but I didn''t give it a chance and moved quickly to hit it with the stone, with all of my strength. My eyes widened as I saw its blood and meat splattering around me. I got the notification sound in my mind "Congratulations host, for killing the Jungle Rat, Host has earned Exp: 10 and EC:10." I was ecstatic, but suddenly I felt a chill down my spine. There was a rat behind me and I knew it was fucking stronger than me. "Holy Fuck, this Daddy can''t even show his awesomeness." Even though I was grumbling, I ran like someone has put a jet behind my back. After getting far from the enormous rat, I furiously shouted at that rat "FUCK YOU!!! DAMN RAT, NEXT TIME THIS DADDY WILL SHOW HIS AWESOMENESS." Chapter 18: Forgotten? I have now realized that killing those insects was a waste of time, but Hell! I was awesome when I killed that rat. I hate those fruits, but this hunger is killing me. I''m really missing my tasty food. Damn!!!! It should have been useful if I saw "inspired by Bear Grylls." It''s better now that I can hunt rabbits or if I can find birds or their eggs. I recalled the menu option, to see how experience is required for reaching LVL 5. ''Level 4: 10/500'' "Fuck, I will be dead by the time I reach level 5" "Hah! why am I suffering so much, my beauties will miss me terribly there." I cannot help recall the times and nights we spent together. "System!" "Yes Host" "Is there any chance I can travel back to my original earth?" "Affirmed Host" It was as if someone has given me water in the desert, and it tempted me to kiss the System. "Tell me about it, I can''t wait to meet my beauties there, and they''d be really disappointed without me. I can''t wait to show them the awesome me." I asked her hurriedly. "A host must achieve the status of demigod to tear space and move across dimensions, and should also learn the Mastery of Space and Time to complete the task." I feel as though my stomach has been poured out, I can''t even speak, and the system just threw another bomb at me. "You should know that all traces of your existence have been erased from that planet," said the System "What the fuck!!! How can this happen, I''m fine with incarnating on this earth, but why have you wiped away my existence, FUCK!!! What will happen to my beauties?" Her answer stunned me. "Host, a similar existence has replaced your existence," she answered in her emotionless tone. It shocked me to my core. My brain could not process what I heard. I have been cheated on a GOD level. "How can you do this to me?" I cried. "Host has accepted the terms and conditions" "Fuck you!" I screamed. That made me crazy, I was played like a toy. SHIT!!! I can''t imagine having my girls spend the night with another man. "FUCK, I''ll kill that guy and everyone who is playing with my life" I screamed internally How dare they think they can play me so easily? "GOD HUH!!!!, I WILL BECOME GOD AND SNATCH THEIR BEAUTIES" ................ Ramos''s eyes twitched as he senses danger approaching. ................ ''I have to work hard, I can''t wait to become GOD'' ''But First, I will have my beauties on this earth.'' ''Wanna Snatch my Beauties? I''ll have mine here.'' "FUCK YOU, GOD!!! You shouldn''t have dealt with my beauties, you''ll regret it" Outsiders can see a monkey in the jungle squealing and jumping, but for the first time in his life, it has sparked the fire of determination in him. A task screen appeared as if it sensed his emotions. "Task 4: Kill the Mutated King cobra and eat it. Difficulty Level: A" Rewards: 1) 500 EC 2) 2 (+1) Stat Points (Bonus stat point for the completion of a task while being at a low level" Time Limit: 7 Days After being surprised, I became ecstatic. I will reach level 5 with this task alone. "Awesome!!!!" "System, this Handsome will show his awesomeness" [3rd Person POV] As of that day, Alan began his hunt. No, he isn''t looking for a cobra; he is looking for animals that are stronger than rats. You might wonder why Alan started hunting other animals despite knowing killing snakes would make him level 5, however you are wrong since Alan knows he is not powerful enough to kill a snake and that snake will kill him on the spot if he delays for a second. In case he needs to escape that snake, he will have to improve his running. His only motto is "A Dead person Can''t be a Hero" He appears to have the look of a professional hunter on his face after having run and hunted for 6 days. On the seventh day, Alan stood on the tree and stared at the hole located 100 meters away. This is where his target is located. In fact, he discovered the Snake during his search for targets on the third day itself. It wasn''t a simple task for him before, but he is now more than ready to do it. "TIME TO MEET YOUR END MY SNAKE, THIS DADDY WILL KILL YOU AND SHOW HIS AWESOMENESS" Chapter 19: I AM FINALLY AWESOME I''m feeling quite nervous right now. I''m facing the danger one-on-one for the first time. I glanced at the rat in my hand, which was almost dead. This will be my bait today. Fortunately, I found a rusty ax while searching near the burrow of the hunted rat. Perhaps someone died a long time ago, but you have to admit the sharpness is still there. This ax killed many rats, you know. Bloody hell!!! I look more awesome holding the ax. It''s almost as if I''m a hero in the jungle, but a little beauty is missing. However, before all of that, I have to kill the snake, otherwise, nobody will believe my awesomeness. Having moved steadily towards the snake hole, I pushed that dying rat closer to it once I was approximately 50 meters away. After I ran the roundabout way to the tree, I leaped onto the branch where the hole was and stood there. Now I just have to wait for the snake to appear. It didn''t take long for the snake to emerge when it smelt the blood of the rat. ''SHIT!!!! It''s way stronger than me, I can feel the pressure from it, and if I move from here, it will definitely notice me.'' "FUCK!!! I shouldn''t have come -- the only thing I can do is kill this thing or I''ll be dead." A fucking ten-foot snake as thick as me would devour me whole. Seeing it move towards the rat, I prepared myself to jump and kill it. When it reached the rat, it opened its mouth to eat it. It''s the right time to jump and kill it. When I jumped towards it while swinging the ax in a wide arc to kill it as if it had sensed me. Snake vanished from the spot and my ax hit the ground. "FUCK!" I know I''m fucked. It''ll kill me today... The snake appeared six feet from me and stared at me like I was a fool. This asshole ate the rat, and now he wants to eat me. My heart stopped when I saw his eyes as if it was playing me to death. ''FUCK!!!!! ''I can''t even move.'' It started moving towards me, and as it opened its mouth, I heard a voice. "Host!" As if electricity ran through me, I closed my eyes and swung my ax with all my might. "HISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!" I can hear the snake hissing as if it was angry. I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly felt a warm sensation all over my body. My eyes opened to see the snake without a head laying on the ground, sprinkling blood all over me. "FUCK!!!!!" "HAHAHAHAHA, AWESOMENESS, I FINALLY SHOWED MY AWESOMENESS, BLOODY FUCK!!!! I KILLED THAT FUCKING SNAKE'' In my entire life, I have never felt so happy, and today I have accomplished something truly incredible. Although I almost died, I killed it in the end. However, why didn''t I receive the notification of completion of the task? "System" "Yes Host" "Did you see my awesomeness?" "Negative, the host almost died because of his pathetic willpower." Fuck! I won''t ask anything from her, she isn''t even aware of my awesomeness. "Huff... I didn''t get a notification that the task had been completed?" "The host has not completed the task." "Huh? Didn''t I kill the snake?" "Host must kill and eat the snake" "FUCK!!!!! Bloody hell, FUCK!!!" I can''t even light the fire, I have to eat it raw. After gathering the courage, I cleared the snake''s guts and began eating it. ''Fuck!!! this is so disgusting, I haven''t even eaten the raw vegetables in my life.'' I was suddenly covered in golden light and received a system notification. "Task completed." "Congratulations, Host! Evolution Shop is now available, you''ve reached Level 5!" I got another notification in my mind: "All stats of Host have been upgraded by 5 points. The host has acquired the power: BLINK." As I feel the warm sensation flowing within me, whether it be mind or body, I feel a lot stronger now. It took me a long time to come to my senses. "FUCKING AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!" Chapter 20: Mutation? I recalled the menu option to see the current status, and I was glad to see it. Name: Alan Age: 28 Species: Mutated Monkey Strength: 11 Agility: 16 Intelligence: 10 Luck: 8 Power: Blink: Host can teleport within the radius of 5 meters [Gained Ability from Mutated Snake] Prediction: Mid-level Jungle Survivor, Chances of achieving 1st evolution: 56% I clenched my fist in excitement. "Yeah, I know, I am awesome." However, I have to thank the system, without it I would have been a dead monkey. "System!" "Yes Host" "Thank you...., Thank you for saving me, if not for you I would have been dead" "Welcome Host" This time System didn''t retort to me, I think she is falling for awesome me. "System, you have any name?" "Negative Host" "Is it okay if I call you Eve?" "Affirmative Host" "Yes!!! then it''s decided, I will call you Eve from now on" "Sure, Host, I changed the database according to your wishes." For the first time, I can detect a tinge of emotion in her voice. Well, I am not too surprised, I can tell. Even though she has followed the commands of so-called GOD, she has her own intelligence. It''s hard not to remember Eve''s beauty, the first girl in my life, ''Hah, this fucking thing ruined everything.'' Although she is artificial intelligence, I have to admit that my reliance on her keeps growing. She is the only one I can speak to in my loneliness, and the only female I have ever known in this life. "Eve?" "Yes Host" "You Liked the Name?" "I can be called anything as host wants" I was amused. Is this really the case? "Do you mean I can call you My Girl?" "Negative host, Host does not fit the criteria" O_O Nah..., I can''t win. Leave it. I better check on my appearance right now. I ran across from that location and found a river. After seeing myself, a sense of awe struck me. I have changed; I am fucking changed... Fuck!!! I have gotten a little more handsome, I have less hair on my body, and my face looks fucking awesome; I am certain to be the most handsome monkey ever. My cuteness is overloaded, and now I seem 5 feet tall, compared to 3 feet before. "Eve?" "Yes Host" "Why is there so much change in me, Why have I become much more Handsome?" "The host has been genetically altered after consuming snake meat, gaining the abilities of the snake." "But, I don''t feel like Snake?" "The host has not changed into Snake, but Host genes have mutated because Snake was much more powerful than the user. As the user now has one of Snake''s powers, while your genes have adopted the traits of the mutated snake." Holy Shit!!!!, This shit is going on another level "Eve you mean to say, I gain the ability as long as I eat the meat?" "Negative host, the host must consume the meat of user, which is stronger than you, to gain the mutation, but not every time host will gain the power, this depends on the compatibility with the genes of the host" O.o? Well, everything went over my head, but I''ll certainly have to kill stronger opponents and eat them. However, thinking about it makes me feel disgusted. "Hm..., Eve?" "Yes Host" "I can cook the meat and eat right?" "Host can eat the food anything like host wants" Fuck!!! I know that too, "I mean, I eat the meat that I cook, so...do you think I should get the power? I mean eating raw meat is just gross." "Probability of obtaining after processing the meat in fire reduces by 50%" It was as if God was playing a prank on me. Fuck!!, come here and eat that raw meat. My stomach still feels sick. ............. Unfortunately, Alan did not know that GOD had stopped playing with him for a long time and that his System has gained sentience that other Systems do not possess because someone interfered with the course of his life. Far from here, a beautiful lady is seated inside a room and staring at something, mumbling in a way that only she can understand. "Sorry, I can''t meet you now. This is the only way I can help you." "Please Survive." Chapter 21: Evolution Store I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I was overexcited about all these new powers. Never in my life did I imagine I would one day possess all of this. I can''t help but imagine myself surrounded by beautiful ladies. I would be the most amazing person in the world. "Awesome!!!" Humph, so what if I have to go through these slight difficulties ¡ª I''ll do it, and I''ll kill anyone who stands in the way of my holding beauties, even if it''s a GOD? "Hah... let''s get over it, I have to check what''s in the evolution store." I chided myself. "Eve" "Yes Host" "I can check out the store now, right?" "Affirmed host, think of a store option in your mind" I recalled the store option. Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of me with different options. 1) Power 2) Equipment 3) Manuals 4) Daily Necessities Evolution Coins Available: 620 I called out the power option. Although I can see a variety of power options, when I saw the pricing, I was dumbfounded. Fire: 5000 EC Water: 5000 EC Earth: 5000 EC Air: 5000 EC Mind: 5000 EC Light: 5000 EC Darkness: 5000 EC Lightning:10000 EC Space: 50000EC Time: 500000 EC "We will soon introduce other options at competitive prices," I read the Tag in the last. Fuck!!! So costly. I don''t even have the EC to purchase these powers. It was as if I was shaking; my dream of holding beauties faded away. I took a deep breath and tried to push negative thoughts out of my head. "No, this won''t do. I''ll kill the entire jungle to earn these coins." As I looked at the other options in the store, I can see many swords or sabers, rifles, guns, etc, but they are all grayed out with the information blinking in front of them. The words "Available after the first evolution" stunned me. I''ll ask Eve about this. "Eve" Yes Host" "Why can''t I buy the equipment now?" "It doesn''t allow the natural evolution, host" "How?" I couldn''t even understand what she is trying to say. "As the host is currently a monkey, you are undergoing evolution. Imagine the most primitive form of the monkey performing the sword dance?" I can''t help but shudder at the thought of myself being seen as a circus monkey. But Eve''s voice jolted me out of reverie. Host must live the life of a primitive being until 1st evolution is ready to occur, during which they cannot gain equipment that enables them to bypass the meaning of evolution" "FUCK!!! What is she saying? It was as if she was speaking another language"? I only understood one thing, I can''t use this thing until after the First Evolution. "Eve, Can''t you help me with this, I mean to say, I am special for you, right? "Negative Host, I can''t bypass the protocol" I can hear my heart shattering. How can she not understand the awesome me? Hah... Well, I can''t do anything about it, but suddenly I heard the system''s voice. "For the convenience of the Host, we have provided the option of purchasing Daily Necessities" As soon as I checked that option, I could not help but jump in joy. My eyes welled up with tears. "FINALLY, I can cook food" I can see Salt, Seasonings, and MatchBoxes available in the store.... I can finally eat cooked meat." I seriously wanted to kiss Eve. She understood my difficulties. I couldn''t help but shout. "EVE!!! I LOVE U" "Host, please mind your language" I got rooted on the spot "Rejection!! I can''t tell you how much of an insult I felt when I heard this. You will never imagine my awesomeness, Humph.." I was just checking whether I can find anything interesting in the manuals section in the store. I checked it and I saw a mouth-watering manual; I knew my time to shine had come. Cooking Manual:100 EC (Learn the Divine Level Cooking, all options available) Finally, I can cook properly. ...... Apparently, Alan was so tormented by the cooking that he didn''t even check out other interesting options such as Body Building Manuals, Sword Holding Manuals, Learn the Gun Manual. ....... I calmed down and started looking at other manuals. Body Building Manual [I]: Helps to lay a path of creating a divine-level body. "At the special price for the host for 299 EC only" Joy blossomed in my heart. There is something special for me. Instantly, I got all information I needed in my head, but when I took the time to read it, I got the 5th shock of my life. It was written Host must complete the following tasks daily without fail. Failure to do so will cause a 5 point reduction in all stats. 100 Sit-ups 100 Push-ups 10 KM Run" (O_O) Chapter 22: Road a Head "Bloody fuck!!!!! I''ve been scammed." Didn''t they say in those novels that once you buy anything out of the system, you will learn things automatically? So why do I have to do all these things? "Eve?" "Yes Host" "Don''t you think you guys have scammed me? I spent all this time earning those coins, now I have to work my ass off just to get this manual?" "Host has been provided with the easiest option to evolve to the strongest kind." I started feeling frustrated with all of this drama. "Is it easy, can''t you guys just use your powers and change my body?" I thought. In the past, I was quite content with my life. At least I could see beauty every day. Apart from rats and ants, Fuck! It''s impossible to see even the B of Beauties. "Negative Host, remember this is a ''Game of Evolution''. The host has to evolve with his own efforts. The manual which the host purchased will help the host achieve the best possible results, but evolution has no meaning without the host''s efforts." After seeing and experiencing those powers, I know this isn''t the normal place and surviving here is quite challenging; I have to understand this Game of Evolution and what this world is to move away from here. Since I increased my intelligence stats, I can adapt to new conditions easily now. "Eve? What is the Game of Evolution? Can you explain it to me clearly?" "Host is provided with an opportunity to evolve, but he has to go through trials and evolve accordingly." "Ok. Why have you selected me for this game?" "Host has fulfilled the criteria for being the participant" I was dumbfounded. Did they ask my permission to participate in this game? "But Eve, no one asked my permission to participate, right?" I never agreed to this type of joke. "Host has clicked Yes, only after that host has been transferred to this world" "Where was this Game of Evolution mentioned?" "Host has accepted the terms and conditions for the offer" Looking back, I realize life has played a trick on me. I can only move forward. "Eve? Why did it begin, what is its purpose?" "Currently, the Host does not qualify to know the reason." FUCK!!!! I don''t even know why you''re playing with me? "Why?" "Host is not strong enough" Leave it, I''m used to incomplete answers now. "Eve, why was I transferred to this earth, you can easily play the game of evolution on my earth, right?" "Host''s Earth is devoid of powers, and he has been transferred to an ideal location for evolution." Now, I realize this evolution has a different meaning. Why does Earth not have these powers? "Eve, Why my Earth doesn''t have this Power?" "Host Level is not sufficient to know the answer" All this seems to be a mystery to me. Anyway, she said it''s earth and I''m in Madagascar, all this looks the same, but I feel it''s different. "Eve, could you please describe this earth and how it differs from mine?" "Host, this earth is in an alternate dimension. It hosts all the beings that can exist and it has the same geography as your earth." "How advanced is this planet? Do we have countries and cities here?" "Host, this world is more advanced in technology, and it is rich in history for matters dealing with the universe. In addition, there are nationalities in this world, but it differs from Host''s." This is all quite shocking to me, because I thought it would be the same as my planet. It''s a new world here, though. After taking a deep breath, I asked her, "Do you think I could leave for cities?". "Currently, the host is too weak to live in the cities. Since they confined all animals to a specific area, only the strongest creatures from the jungle who have survived the 1st Evolution can live in cities." I must make rapid progress to leave this place. Nevertheless, I have an advantage here. Other animals don''t have a system and store with them, and gaining powers is easy for me. Anyway, I have to do those exercises daily, but seriously! Have you ever seen a monkey exercising? Leave it!!! I have to do it, or I will die here. How can the awesome me die like this without even meeting those beauties? Starting today, my aim in this world is 1) Get the beauties 2) Get More Powerful, Leave this Jungle and Get the beauties. Humph. let''s see who can stop me. ............ But Alan didn''t know that Machinations to Stop him had found the root somewhere, and he would be there amid a storm soon. Chapter 23: Dream? I found myself in the middle of a hall, looking into a 20-foot mirror right in front of me. I haven''t seen a mirror like this before. "Where am I?" I clearly remember taking a nap after finishing the body-building task. I was sitting on top of a tree when a warm sensation came over me and I think I fell asleep. Why am I here then? Is this a dream? I have a peculiar feeling about this place, it''s somewhere I''ve been before. There are a lot of pillars in this hall. "DON''T YOU DARE!!!" I heard a voice behind me. It made me feel sick to my stomach. I did not know who was behind me. I felt someone was strangling my throat as the mirror before me started glowing. I suddenly saw a white shadow passing through my heart AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!! It was just a dream; I am sitting on the top of a tree right now. "FUCK!!!" I was scared to death. It was a horrible dream, but I felt like I knew that place, and that voice, I had heard somewhere before. ................ Somewhere far from this space and time, a voice was heard "You''ve finally returned! Hahaha, now things will get interesting" "I''d love to see his face." "HAHAHAHAHA" ................ It was a pretty realistic dream. Fuck!! Even Hollywood movies will fail in front of it. I can even make a movie packed with heroines. The name should be legendary. "Hall of Pillars" This would be perfect. "Fuck!!! I am awesome." "Eve?" "Yes Host" "Do you even sleep?" "It depends on the host" "???!" I was covered in question marks. Can''t she answer the simple question simply? "What are you trying to say?" "I am inactive when the host''s brain goes to sleep." "You mean to say, you sleep with me?" ..... "HAHAHAHA" this is the First time Eve has been struck speechless. See my awesomeness even a system can''t answer my question. [EVE''S POV] "What the fuck is this shit" [ALAN POV] Anyway, I have a serious question to ask. "Eve, answer me a serious question?" "Yes, Host" "You can see my dream?" "Once Host grants me access, I can see your dreams." Awesome, it''s a cool feature "You can record the dream?" "Yes Host" Hell!!! I can make a movie now. "Eve, record my dreams in the future" "Affirmative, Host" Now that all that has happened, I have noticed that it is the middle of the night. I don''t even feel sleepy anymore. But why I fell asleep? Oh, yeah! It was just after that body-building task. Now that I realize the effect of that manual on my body, I realize it will maximize the effectiveness of the workout. However, the first thing I have to do is find clothes. Fuck!!! I''ve been jumping naked here and there. Despite being a monkey now, I feel ashamed of it. I can look for some animal skin, an alligator would be ideal. I can show off my alligator skin underwear to my ladies. I fell asleep thinking of this blissful feeling. I even dreamt of my previous earth, where I was the hot commodity in the market. Hah, I really miss those days. In the morning, I started my routine exercise; it is the best time to do it. I also felt my body developing after I was done with my task; I saw my eight packs taking shape. "Hell!!!, my future is limitless." After resting for a while, I again checked the store to find something useful. "Basic Fighting Manual [I]" This shit is looking good As soon as I bought that manual, I was filled with information about it. "100 Left-hand Punch" "100 right-hand punch" "100 times Ducking" "100 Left leg Kick" "100 Right Leg Kick" I can tell you that this isn''t just any punch or kick. It was worth spending the coins on this. I have spent my 100 EC on the cooking manual. And the remaining on seasonings. The storage facility was even rented to me at a monthly rate of 5 coins. At least I''m not carrying all this stuff. I started hunting after completing all the tasks. I will cook for the first time today. The last time I went hunting, I spotted a chicken in the jungle. After searching for some time, I finally found the chicken, and my first dish would be roasted chicken. It took me around an hour to prepare that. The moment I was about to devour my roasted chicken, I heard a roar of an animal, probably that of a lion, followed by a gunshot. "FUCK MY LUCK!!!" Hunters are here. Chapter 24: Survival It was terrifying; Hunters are extremely ruthless and will just kill anything on sight. I had no choice but to leave. This smell will draw them here. I can''t let them see me. No monkey would cook roast chicken in a jungle. I parted ways with my roasted chicken without even looking back. "FUCK YOU!!!! YOU PEOPLE WILL NOT HAVE CHICKEN REST OF YOUR LIVES" My mind was filled with curses, like a tornado. Fuck, this was my first chicken in this world, but the hunters must appear now, can''t they come after some time, I would have a full stomach. "ASSHOLES," "A CHICKEN WILL EAT YOU!!!!!!" Then I jumped and ran away from there. Fuck!! I did not know how to use my power. It would kill me. It''s hard to tell how long it''s been, but I think that should be enough to get rid of them. It''s time for me to learn to use my power; I can''t run all the time. "Eve, How should I use Blink?" "Host has to think of teleporting with target place in his mind" Oh? That''s all there is to it. I just thought of Teleporting but nothing happened. ???? "To teleport, the host must choose a specific location" I selected the spot 5 meters away. In the blink of an eye, I was in a targeted place, but my body ached. I felt like needles were pricking me all over my body. This is the first time in my life I am experiencing this kind of pain. I did not know that using that power would have such a side effect. "Eve? What''s happening to me?" I cried in anxiety. "The host body isn''t used to teleportation, so it''s suggested that the target be near, as the farther, the target is, the greater the pressure on the host body." I was dumbfounded; she didn''t tell me this before. It felt like forever, but the pain slowly subsided. I swear not to use power until I know what its effects will be. Once I practiced Blink, the pressure on my body kept decreasing to the point it no longer felt anything. I felt very ecstatic. I felt something different for the first time in my life. Like the frog in a well, I had no idea that there was such a world around me. An entire week flew by. With the 3 free stat points I assigned to strength this past week, I am now a lot different from I was last week. I even hunted some rats and lizards. Finally, I had the roasted chicken, and I cried for the entire evening, not because of the hardships, but because of the joy. Now it''s time to hunt. After seeing an almost 5 meter alligator resting near the swamp as I came near the swamp, I know the seriousness of this fight. I considered taking a break from here, as I felt there was no sense in risking my life, but I suddenly received a task notification. "Task: Kill the mutated alligator and eat its meat." "Difficulty: Level A" Rewards: EC: 300 and 4 Stat points" Shit!!! This task made me want to kill the alligator; at least I''ll be able to buy something new from the store. I always kept the ax which I used last time to kill that snake. Its sharpness is something. It can cut anything like butter. Slowly, I approached the alligator from the side. As I was within 5 meters of the alligator, I blinked and appeared just behind his back; I swung the ax toward the neck, but when it struck the skin, it felt like it had struck the rock, and only a dent was visible. "Fuck!" The alligator swung its tail. Danger loomed over me. Blinking again, I appeared on my previous spot. That alligator started running towards me; surely it was a sight to behold. An ax-wielding 5 feet monkey and a 5-meter alligator are fighting. To confuse that alligator, I used blink to move all over the place and again appeared on its back and swung my ax to hit the same spot as last time. Surely, it felt like it penetrated the skin; once again I blinked towards my last place. Clearly, this alligator is agitated, as it starts to make sounds. I suddenly felt dizzy; it has surely used some sound attack on me. As I blink again towards the alligator''s back, its head moved to bite me, as if it had expected my move. When I appeared, I felt my life was on the verge of ending, but as soon as I saw its neck hadn''t hardened, I blinked below its mouth and swung the ax at its neck, disappearing once more from that area. All of this happened in just a second. The next thing I saw was that an alligator was twitching wildly and blood was streaming from its neck. However, I did not feel any excitement over this achievement, only empathy for the alligator. Even though I wanted to show my awesomeness, this is not the way. It''s necessary for me to move forward and survive. At this very moment, I believe everyone is living for survival; it has completely changed my perspective on life. To progress, I must overcome each obstacle. For the first time in my life, I felt this way. "I''m sorry Buddy, but I had to do it." I only prayed for the alligator''s next life. I will fight with many of these creatures; I can''t be softhearted for killing them. It''s you die or I die. Having twitched a few more times, it stopped moving. Slowly, I approached the alligator to see if it was dead. Having confirmed that it was dead, I skinned the alligator and separated the meat. As soon as I finished all the work, I bit into the meat. I felt a warm sensation inside; I knew I had gained some power. The notification popped into my head. "Congratulation to host for completing Task. You have gained the below traits." "+4 Increase in Strength Stat and Power: Skin Hardening." Phew... I was seriously drained after that fight, but I at least gained some strength stats. I know what the purpose of skin hardening is, and I will surely benefit from it. For the stat points, agility would work well. At least I should be able to run if I find any danger. I allocated 4 points to agility. I can feel something moving inside of my body. I fled after storing alligator skin and meat. The smell of blood will attract more predators. Then I found a spot on top of a tree and shut my eyes. I thought about my future, about beauty, and everything I would do. I must first leave this place. My body has already made some changes. I can feel it. "Eve?" "Yes Host" "When I will speak normally?" "The host has to go through the 1st Evolution; his body will undergo changes after the first evolution." "Eve?" "Yes Host" "When will I go through 1st evolution?" "All stat except luck should reach the stat of 25" I was amazed to discover that, apart from intelligence, my physical strength and agility are almost 20. I can reach the first evolution quickly. "What will happen after 1st Evolution?" "Host''s Body will adopt Human form but with your animal traits." When I heard that, I felt relieved. At least I can get rid of this monkey form. I can''t wait to move from this place. Chapter 25: My life this Week In a place far from this universe, an entity stood in front of a mirror. It appears translucent, and a hoarse voice can be heard as if the entity was talking to itself. "After so many years, are you going to find me again?" The voice was curious but hopeful. Meanwhile, another figure was wandering in a room shrouded in darkness while murmuring. "Lucia shouldn''t have come out unless because of him" "But... But he is Dead, I am sure. Last time we took all the precautions... No, I have to find out; we did it for our future. We can''t let this happen again" That dark figure disappeared from that place. ................... It''s been a week since I fought that alligator; I was aware last time about how my body was changing, but the outcome was quite horrendous. The hairs on my body are almost all gone. I also lost my smooth look, and my skin appeared quite hard. You gain some, you lose some, that''s the way life is. Everything is fine, but why my hair, even any female monkey would run away after seeing me. If beauty sees me now, I won''t even dare think it. Life is always unfair to me; well, I had to move on. Anyway, who wants to live in this fucked-up jungle? In fact, I increased my training schedule. With the increase in strength, it took me some time to get used to using the power, but now I am stronger than before. I almost died fighting a cheetah yesterday, and that asshole was too fast. I am lucky to have that skin-hardening power or otherwise all of this awesomeness would be gone. But damn!! Finally, I won by hitting and kicking him repeatedly, but I learned that Blink can''t be used every time and that it''s almost predictable. My Agility was also increased by 2 points after eating its meat, as I gained the power of Supreme Speed after eating its meat. One more thing, I''m an amazing cook. In the past week, I have used that alligator''s meat to the fullest. In my last world, I should have won the best chef award; I cannot wait to cook for the girls. Additionally, I learned more about this world, such as how the society is divided; their status depends on their power. Even so, there are still people who do not possess powers. They are grouped into the following categories. Zero Power Users Low-Level Power Users Mid-Level Power Users High-Level Power Users Supreme Level Power Users Supreme Level Power Users rule countries, but there is another existence that is more powerful. But Eve won''t tell me about that, and my qualification is Low-Level Power User. In contrast to Low-Level users who can use only two, I am able to use three power at the moment. I had that dream again. Eve helped me record the dream this time. I am not sure why I feel that place is so important to me. After listening to the voice, I realized it was the voice of a Lady and felt quite attached to it. It might be memories from a previous life, but man, if it is the same, I was powerful. This was my week. I feel very awesome now. Now it''s time to practice that Supreme Speed. "Eve, how do I use this Power?" "Host has to think of Power while running." "Any side effects?" I still remember the first time I used blink. It was an awful experience for me. "User has met the minimum requirement of Agility Stat for using this power" "So what is a minimum requirement, and what would be the result if I did not meet the minimum requirement?". "The minimum requirement is 20 points in Agility, otherwise the host veins in the leg would rupture when using the power." HOLY FUCK! This was quite an eye-opener for me; I am quite fortunate to have met the minimum requirement. Having clearly understood the side effects, I am ready to shine. This jungle will see how awesome I am. I started running and just as I thought of using the Power; I lost control of my body and the last thing I saw was a big tree getting bigger. BAMMMM!!! I can still hear the voice of the collision, ''FUCK THIS SHIT!'' I screamed And I fainted. Chapter 26: A Hint to the Past Slowly, I opened my eyes. It took me a while to remember where I was, but then I cleared my thoughts and remembered what had happened. Still, my body was aching, but not that bad. I was stunned when I saw what was happening. "Fuck!! How did this happen?" I can see a tree in front of me mowed over by a truck. Did I cause this? It scared me when I realized how powerful I was. I asked Eve, just to be sure. "Eve, what happened here?" "Because the body of the Host had a high momentum, the tree was destroyed." It dumbfounded me Did my body destroy it? What if I was destroyed? Fuck, that was risky. "Eve, I asked you about its side effect, right?" "Host, this condition is not a side effect; your inability to use the power caused it." Now I am tongue-tied, anyway I can''t do anything about it but you can see the awesomeness of my body. Fuck, it even destroyed the tree; let''s see who gets in my way. Now all I have to do is level up and leave this fucking jungle. I''m glad no one came while I was unconscious. This is how I started my journey of leaving this jungle. I can''t wait to leave this jungle behind. My only concern is my loss of hair; I shouldn''t become bald. ............... While Alan was preparing to leave this jungle, plans were in motion for Alan to leave this world. An unknown figure appeared suddenly on a distant planet, frowning and looking around. "Where the fuck is he now?" he muttered Sensing the location of the person again, he again disappeared before appearing in front of a volcano. His body reacted negatively to being near this volcano. ''Zuro, come out now !!'' his voice was loud and sounded urgent. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the figure. It looked like a burly man with lava covering his body. The lava slowly disappeared, and you can see he appears to be a Human with a bald head and no hair on his face. He was wearing some kind of skintight red bodysuit. "Baras!!!! Who lit up your dark cave?" Zuro joked. "I don''t have time for this bullshit, let''s leave now," Baras told Zuro "Ok...Ok" Both disappeared and appeared in front of an enormous building. Then Baras followed Zuro inside. Zuro appeared to be preparing drinks inside a room when he asked Baras. "It has been how many years since you met me, Baras?" You are looking uncomfortable." "Situation is quite urgent," Baras voiced out urgently. "Can you explain it clearly?" Zuro asked impatiently. "Lucia!" Baras exclaimed Zuro got rooted on the spot. He even stopped preparing the drink for a while. He turned around and asked nervously. "What happened to her?" "She is out. Ramos told me," Baras said. "Ramos?" Zuro asked with a skeptical look. Baras replied, "Yeah, and his game led to it." "I can''t understand why she''s out," Baras sighed and said, "She saved somebody.". It is hard for Zuro to believe what he heard this time. There was an anxious look on his face; well, the news was too big to be true. Lucia won''t save anyone until it''s him. "Are you sure it was Lucia?" Zuro inquired hurriedly. "She interfered with his connection with this person," Baras said. Zuro sighed ." It seems like yesterday that she had destroyed half of the universe because of him, and many of us also perished. Well, I can''t blame her as well. She trusted us," Zuro said with a look of remembrance. "What will you do with him? If that''s the case, we are definitely going to be in a bind," Baras enquired. "Nothing. Anyway, I opposed that idea last time, but somehow got involved, and this time I won''t get involved, and one more thing, Ramos'' entire reason for starting this game is because of the prophecy ¡ª and I am still regretting doing so last time." "Aren''t you afraid of what might happen to you? He''ll certainly come after you," Baras demanded impatiently. Laughing, Zuro replied, "Let him be. I will see when he comes. What are you going to do? Does that Guy know?". "No, I still have to meet him. It was his idea after all." Baras got up to leave. He wasn''t sure whether to tell that man It all started with the journey of the gods to explore the unknown, and it ended badly. Chapter 27: Camouflage Somewhere in the universe, a laughing voice could be heard "HAHAHA! Life is just a game, and a Game is unpredictable" "Why don''t we see how this game will entertain us?" Back on this alternate earth. Three weeks have been passed since Alan had an accident with that tree. ''Hahaha!!! Eve, did you see my awesomeness? How I killed the wolf pack. Did they want to kill me? Fuck them." I was lying on the ground. This was one of the most exciting days of my life, and I really felt the worth of my life and the thrill of life on the line today. I don''t know what has changed, but I feel more alive when fighting rather than running away from danger. My awesomeness is a sight to behold these days. The tasks Eve has given me in the last few weeks have already pushed me to Level 10, I have crossed the 20 point mark in most of the stats, and I have just been waiting for the right moment to evolve. I cannot wait to leave this fucking jungle. Even acquired the Power of Camouflage. My body could handle a maximum of 4 power abilities as a Low-level power user. Yet I was almost killed by that giant chameleon. The dread of that horrible sight still fills me to the point where I feel like puking on someone. On that day, I had just finished my meals and was taking a walk in the jungle. Well, I have almost 160 cm now, which makes me quite handsome, and my cuteness level is over the top. I''m pretty sure the chameleon didn''t even see that and still tried to eat me. My body felt as if it was being pulled away from the spot. I was shocked and scared. Fuck!!! Who will suddenly get stuck by something? I can''t even see who is pulling me. "Eve... What the fuck is this?" I was screaming like a crazy monkey. "A Chameleon has caught host", Eve said with a calm and composed voice as if nothing else matters. "Why can''t I see it, Damn it, I''m gonna FUCKING DIE here" That chameleon was using camouflage and had used some other power, which rendered my power useless. I could not blink. Again, I saw the notification screen. The sight of that screen enraged me from the core. "Task: Kill the Chameleon and eat the meat. Difficulty Level: C" Rewards: 100 EC Points, 1 stat point" "Fucking C? Who the fuck assigned this task, bloody hell" "Eve?" .... Even Eve was not responding to me. I took out my ax and started waving without thinking; I felt that pulling force on my body no longer working, but I still felt something hanging on my waist. I felt disgusted when I saw a tongue hanging on my waist with blood coursing from it. GAAHHHHHHHH!!!! The shout woke me up from my reverie, and I lifted my head to see the source of the sound. "Holy Fucking Shit!!!!" A chameleon the size of a tiger was shaking its head, blood streaming from its mouth. That was the most horrifying creature I saw in both timelines. By taking advantage of the opportunity, I blinked above it and swung my ax at its neck. While its head got separated, its body was still twitching, and after a few seconds, it stopped moving. As I slowly recalled the entire thing, I realized that the task was really simple, even though I was feeling panicky, and aside from that, it wasn''t too dangerous. However, I remembered the task. Hell, its level should have been A. Who is going to eat that chameleon? Still, I cleared the skin before eating the meat. I have to tell you, this was the worst meat I have ever eaten. It still makes me want to puke. Suddenly, I got the notification as I gulped my meat. "Power got: Camouflage." "Power Limit Reached." I got confused about the power limit. As Eve confirmed, my body has reached its limit in holding power abilities. I could gain more power after reaching the 1st evolution. That''s how I gained my Power, and I have to say, it helped me a lot. Fuck!!! My awesomeness has reached a new level; I can even kill the dangerous ones with my stealth attack. Now let''s talk about these wolves lying on the ground. "I FUCKING SAW A WOLF LADY TODAY!!!!" And I ran away. Chapter 28: Diana- The Wolf Lady It all started when I was looking for some targets for practice. When I heard water flowing nearby, I got curious and thought I may find something there. While crossing a river, a waterfall caught my attention. In the nearby woods were a few wolves enjoying a bit of peace. I didn''t know why I felt staying there would bring something interesting. As I moved closer to the waterfall, I camouflaged myself to get an unobstructed view. When I reached a certain distance, I noticed four wolves sitting near a waterfall. It piqued my curiosity. "Why are they here?" I wondered. As if someone heard my question, the next moment I had an answer. HOLY FUCK!!!!! A shout escaped me when I saw the answer. An adorable lady, a fucking beautiful lady, emerged from the waterfall. There might be a cave there! My breathing stopped. The girl had an incredibly beautiful face, white hair, slim and tall with two pointed ears and a pure whitetail. She wore a dress made of animal skin that barely covered her. This is one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. However, I must confirm something. "Eve? Who is she?" "Host, she is a wolf who just went through her 1st evolution." "So after the first evolution, I will look the same?" "Host will look like Monkey" FUCK!!!! Thank you for reminding me of that. Even from here, I can see that she is more powerful than me, at least for now. However, there is one thing I have been trying to find out for a long time, but I keep forgetting it because of my training. "Do all animals undergo 1st evolution, Eve?" "Negative Host, Not every being evolves, only one in a thousand does." "What if they don''t evolve?" "They cannot take on human form" "But they can get stronger?" "Yes Host" "So this jungle has stronger beasts?" "Negative Host, this jungle has a threshold of 1st evolution, and any creature crossing it must transfer to the beast continent." "Beast continent? Didn''t you say it was like Earth?" "Host doesn''t qualify to know the answer" It baffled me; I don''t qualify? Leave it, I have more important things to do, I can''t let this lovely lady go. I have to talk to her. I can''t let her go without showing her my awesomeness. However, they were talking about something else. Due to my heightened senses, I can hear it faintly. "Diana!!! When are you going to the city?" A female wolf asked enviously. "Look for Robert in the city - I think he''s still there," said another wolf to her. I do not know why, but I understand almost all animal languages. Drool dripped from my mouth as I watched this beauty. Even I am moved after seeing a beauty after so many days. "So her name is Diana. Hm, Alan X Diana, that is exceptional." Her sweet voice broke me from Reverie. "Tomorrow, I will leave. Today is my last day with you," she said with a sad tone in her voice like she didn''t want to leave. As I stepped towards her, I stepped onto a bit of dry wood. I don''t know why, but I felt that something was wrong, and as if to prove my assumption. "Who''s that?" Diana shouted angrily. Due to my camouflage, they could not see me, but to show my sincerity, I stopped using it and slowly approached them. "Hello guys," I said in a friendly gesture, showing my bright, toothy smile. But swear to whoever the GOD is, they didn''t reciprocate, and that lady saw me like I am her eternal enemy. A bone-chilling sensation overtook me when I saw her in her eyes. My animal instinct was screaming, "Run, you asshole," and her next voice confirmed it. "Kill him," she ordered the wolves. WTF!!!! Did I kill your father, what the fuck is, kill him? I didn''t waste a second and ran away with my tail intact. Although I used my Supreme Speed, those assholes caught up to me. I was lucky because there were only three wolves and their power was equal to mine, otherwise, I would have died. As they look like Diana''s relatives, I do not wish to fight with them; I am certain I will make her mine, but I believe the heavens do not wish that to happen. Something that looked like a blade attacked me. Because of my senses, I ducked at that point, so it missed me and it hit the tree in front of me, resulting in the tree being sliced up. "FUCK YOU" I shouted with all my might and stopped in my place. The wolves encircled me, and I stared deeply into their eyes. "Why do you want to kill me?" I asked. As if he understood me, he replied arrogantly. "Damn you, monkey, who do you think you are? Just stand there and let us kill you, you saw something you shouldn''t have seen." My face was filled with question marks and I asked, "What, are you saying about Diana?" I was bewildered. "What Gal, saying her name from your filthy mouth. Kill him, we have to go back." That wolf said in a vicious tone. What the fuck!!! No negotiations? It irked me to the point of killing them. "FUCK YOU!!!! You assholes, do you think I fear you, just because I wanted to make her mine, I didn''t want any confrontations with you guys, but you gave me no choice" I shouted and disappeared from my place and appeared behind the wolf and punched him on his head. Unfortunately, the result was not what I wanted; what I really wanted was to get them injured but because I was angry, I used all of my power. The wolf''s head burst open, scattering all its brain matter. "NOOOOOO!!!!!" Both the wolves screamed at the same time and used that blade power towards me. My mind went blank for a moment. I turned around and hardening. ''Ah'', this was the first time someone had hurt me so badly that, despite using hardening, my skin had been torn open and blood started flowing. "Fuck you" I was angry, really angry. I used camouflage to disappear from that place. They thought I blinked again and looked back; I took advantage of the opportunity and appeared in front of the wolf and punched him in the face, which had the same result, his head burst open. At the same moment, I pulled the ax from the storage, blinking and appearing behind the wolf to behead it. This all happened within seconds. As I lied on the ground, I was filled with joy at my awesomeness. I thought about all that had happened so far. My back was stinging like hell. This is my first time getting hurt like this. "Diana!! I will have my revenge, I swear, I will make you mine" She will not get away from me. Again, I used camouflage and went into the forest, knowing that someone would come here. ................ Just as Alan predicted, Diana came towards that place "WHO DID THIS?" She was enraged. Never in her mind did she think a monkey could do such a thing. "I Swear, I will have my revenge," Then she went off in search of clues. Chapter 29: Life after Evolution? I was resting on the tree. I feel something lurking behind me after my fight with the wolves three days ago. My wound may be close to healing, but it gave me the alarm that I must have the necessary knowledge. I recall seeing a Doctor''s manual in the store. "Learn to be a doctor [I]." Ah yes, this is it. It cost me 299 coins again. The sudden influx of information in my head caused a splitting headache that lasted for a few seconds. It helped me understand how to take temporary measures, and what plants to use for cuts and wounds. The fight made me realize I am still quite weak compared to the animals that went through the first evolution. Previously, I thought the difference would not be so great. I can confirm this with Eve. "Eve?" "Yes Host?" "Why did I feel powerless against Diana?" "You are weak Host" Fuck!! That''s why I asked you. "The stats of my strength have reached 23 and that of Eve''s should be around 25. There is little difference, so why did I feel powerless against her?" "After 1st Evolution, a body will undergo qualitative changes. The body can exert more power with the same strength and after 1st Evolution, one can intimidate another if they don''t have similar strength." "So you are saying I will be more awesome after the 1st evolution?" I asked Eve confidently. .... Fuck!!! I knew it. She doesn''t know my awesomeness. But there''s one more important question to deal with before I spank her. "Eve? They were talking about going to the city? What was that?" "As previously informed, once a being crosses the threshold of 1st evolution, they must leave the forest; otherwise they will be hunted down." Wow, this is brand new information for me. Honestly, my knowledge of this world is limited to being in a jungle and killing for some powers. "Eve, please tell me, how this world works. Why do we have to leave the forest?" "On this earth, there are specified areas that have been designated to be the zones of development; beings who cross the threshold of the 1st evolution have to migrate to cities or other places. Those beings that have successfully passed the 1st evolution are eligible to live in the cities, and according to their talents, they will work," Eve said in an emotionless voice. She continued, "The being has to leave the forest because it provides an opportunity for others to evolve." My eyebrows rose; this world differs completely from earth. "But how do they know they have evolved?" "There is a mechanism on this planet that identifies a being who crosses the threshold in a designated area" "And what is that mechanism?" "Host is too weak to know the answer" Seriously!!, every time the same answer, leave it. At least I got to know about new things today. However, not everyone can understand that they need to follow the procedure. "Eve, How do they know about leaving this place?" "A messenger will be assigned to those beings who have crossed the threshold. They will have a week to leave this forest and go to their assigned area." The future holds too many surprises. First, I must hide from Diana for another four days¡ªotherwise, I will die. I am sure she will fall in love with me. I will certainly be handsome after evolution. No lady can resist the temptation of being with me. Even Eve will fall for me, but suddenly Eve said in an irritating tone. "HOST DOES NOT QUALIFY" WTF! I was dumbfounded! She is seriously going to get spanked one day. ..... Somewhere far away from this earth, a giggling voice can be heard. "I can''t wait to meet you too, you''re still the same" Lucia laughed while staring in a direction." "Those guys have an idea about you, but I will not let them hurt you this time, at least until you can resist them," she said in a firm tone before disappearing into the distance. ..... On a planet, Ramos was watching the performances of other candidates, going through Game of Evolution while murmuring to himself "This person is quite good; hope he will be the one" This room is filled with many holographic screens, all of which are showing some kind of live show. Ramos stared at a screen showing a man walking into a building. A presence awoke him from his reverie, but when he saw the person standing in front of his place, he was utterly shocked. In the aftermath of that incident, she never left her place, yet she appeared at his door. It may be good or bad news. He did not waste any time and went to meet her. "Hello Lucia, I am really glad to see you after so many days," Ramos said politely Her frown was visible on her face as she replied hurriedly. "I don''t want us to waste time on useless conversations. You know why I am here, and I don''t know what methods you use, but no one should know about him, otherwise, I know what I can do." Upon telling him that, disappeared. It rooted Ramos to the spot. While staring confusedly in a certain direction, he murmured to himself. "Is he HIM?" Chapter 30: Who is She? Name: Alan Age: 28 Species: Mutated Monkey Level: 10 Strength: 23 Agility: 23 Intelligence: 19 Luck: 8 Power: Blink: Host can teleport within the radius of 5 meters [Gained Ability from Mutated Snake] Skin Hardening: Hardens the Host''s skin [Gained ability from Alligator] Supreme Speed: Increases the Host''s speed 3* Normal [Gained ability from Mutated Cheetah] Camouflage: Allows Host to blend into the surrounding [Gained ability from Chameleon] Prediction: High-Level Jungle Survivor, Chances of achieving 1st evolution: 95% Looking at my status, I thought of the time when I came to this place; I don''t even know how long I have spent here, maybe a month or two. It has been a monotonous life for me since I came here, My Beauties, My Nights were all gone. Fuck!! I have to do the exercise every day to avoid being penalized. However, I have become stronger than others. However, I miss my life on earth. I was very handsome back then. Eve, Rebecca, Sandra, do you miss me? However, Eve has informed me of my replacement on Earth. "FUCK!!!" I''ll have my revenge. How dare they cuckold me? I glanced around me, sitting on top of a tree. Today would be Diana''s 7th day in the jungle. Finally, I can relax and find my targets again. However, I must admit, Diana was a world-class beauty, despite the fact that she is quite wild. But how will I find her when she leaves here? "Eve?" "Yes Host." "What are the chances of meeting Diana after she leaves this jungle?" "50%" That''s quite high!!! Even so, I still doubt it; there are many places she can go. "How is it so high?" "After going through an evolution, an individual has to take two months of vocational training for them to adopt the lifestyle of the city and choose the profession they will follow in the future." I felt weird when about this information. It''s a totally different place here. Earth cannot be compared with this place, Everything is controlled here. But I know my time has come. FUCK!!!! Now I can show my awesomeness to everyone. It''s been quite a while since anybody has seen it. In this jungle, apart from targets and Eve, nobody has seen how awesome I was. Even the targets didn''t appreciate that. My body underwent a vast transformation. I went from being a small golden monkey to a 5-foot tall macho. Anyone can see my awesomeness. Only Eve can appreciate me. "Eve, how would you rate my awesomeness from 1-10 for this period?" "Unable to rate the host" I was dumbfounded, unable? What''s that? Can''t she see how awesome I was during this time? I need clarification today. ''Can you please tell me why?'' I asked with an irritated voice. "Host''s has to survive in the jungle, otherwise you would be dead, it can''t be compared with awesomeness" FUCK!!!!! I swear I won''t ask her questions; she doesn''t understand me. As long as I live here, I will get mad. Upon completing my evolution, I will be away from this life of survival. [Little did he know that life, especially in a place like this, is about survival of the fittest] I glanced around, it was getting dark, and tomorrow I could start my hunt to leave this place. I slept after eating the meat I kept in storage. ....... I suddenly found myself in an extremely well-decorated room; I remembered sleeping in the forest. I suddenly heard a sweet voice beside me. "Are you sure you want to do this?" the voice asked anxiously. As I turned around, I saw beauty, a beauty I haven''t seen in my entire life. She had blue eyes, blonde hair, and she was fair like a fairy. Everything about her was perfect. As she lay beside me on the bed, she had a worried look on her face; I did not know why, but I felt like crying. Nonetheless, what followed was an even bigger shock. I started talking to her. "Do we have a choice?" I asked in a mocking tone. My body is responding on its own. I am into someone else''s body but after seeing that woman; I don''t know why, but I haven''t felt this way about anyone else. I felt like I had known her forever. Her gaze still held a look of concern as she continued, "You can''t trust anyone.". As I stared into her eyes, I said in a determined tone, "Do you think I don''t know? I am doing this for all of us. I do not want to be anyone''s puppet.". Suddenly, she held her hand over my forehead, and it began to shine with a bright light. Seeing this made me panic; she is doing something for me that is going to hurt her badly. I wanted to stop her but my body was stuck on the spot, my eyes were filled with white light. "LUCIA!!!!!!!" I screamed, I instantly recognized her name; I knew she was important to me. Even though it''s midnight, I''m still in the jungle, but I somehow knew the lady is somewhere in this world. A tear formed in my corner of the eye, and I swore that one day I would find her and would never leave her. In a faraway place, a Lady stared at a place with tears streaming from her eyes while murmuring to herself. "I am waiting for you." Chapter 31: Meeting the Wolves Again As I jumped down from the tree, I looked around to see if anyone was there. Observing my surroundings has become a habit for me nowadays. You can say it''s an animal instinct, but it has saved my life many times in this period. I still remember the day when I went down from the tree to look for the targets, but almost became the target by a Lion stalking for the prey. That asshole almost got me. I would have died if it weren''t for my agility. I climbed the tree quickly with my tail intact. I still thank my awesomeness for saving me on that day. After wandering around seeking food, I spotted a deer eating a leaf. I used camouflage to blend in with the surroundings as I approached her, making no noise. The moment I reached less than 5 meters from that Deer, I blink to appear behind it so I can deliver the final blow. The instant I appeared, my animal instincts began screaming in danger and I disappeared to reappear at my previous location. I turned my face to look around and saw a nearly beheaded deer twitching on the ground with blood spewing from its almost severed neck. After hearing voices somewhere else, I turned my face back to look where the voice was coming from. "Someone messed it," One voice said. A pack of five wolves started walking towards the deer; suddenly one wolf shot from his mouth to kill the twitching deer and turned towards me. "I smell of someone" My heart was beating fast as I knew they had found me. I still don''t know if Diana left the jungle. After stopping using camouflage, I walked towards them. With a stern look on my face, I spoke to them irritatingly. "You assholes almost killed me," My face didn''t show any signs of nervousness. "When did a monkey find a gal to curse at us?" the wolf asked mockingly as he approached me. Comparatively, these wolves were quite large and strong. "Wait a minute," one wolf said to her partners and started walking towards me. After stopping a short distance away, she looked at me like she remembered something. "Aren''t you that monkey?" I felt my heart beating faster. I remembered; she was standing beside Diana. I think her name was Julius or something like that. "You know him?" The other wolves asked her while glancing at me. "I think he saw Diana that day", she said to another wolf, looking at me and flashing her shiny teeth. As they encircled me, my mind started racing, and I looked for ways to escape. "Wait, wait, I know who killed those wolves that followed me," I said to them while in a pleading tone. Although I know I am looking down on my awesomeness, I am more concerned about my life here. I''m sure I''ll surpass them with time. That day I will let them know who is awesome. They looked at me with a questioning look on their faces. That female wolf asked imposingly. "WHO?" "Tha... That was a big lion with a scar on his right side," I stuttered and told them the lie through my teeth and thought. ''You asshole wanted to kill me, huh? Let''s see who will kill who.'' The wolves looked at each other and nodded in agreement. "It''s Steve, he''s quite arrogant these days." Once again, they growled and said. "Tell us what happened?" Hell! I cooked up a beautiful story for them! They''ll definitely believe me. "Th...The day you guys started chasing me, I ran into the forest. I was quite frightened. At some point, I heard a Lion roar. I turned to see a lion standing in front of those wolves, speaking to them." As I mimicked the lion, I said, "You filthy dogs chase away my prey. You are quite arrogant nowadays. One of these days you will be killed by me. It''s been a long time since I ate a dog." "After he started attacking them, I hid under a tree to see what was happening," I told them the story and said a few words to add fuel to the fire. "I say, he was quite arrogant to compare you majestic wolves to dogs." An angry wolf started emitting his power. It was silent around us. The lady wolf suddenly spoke while staring at me. "Now we know the culprit, you can die." FUCK!!! You bitch.... I didn''t cook that story because I wanted to die; I was furious at this gang of brainless wolves. To maintain my pretense, I continued in a stuttering voice. "Bu...Bu...But, I know wh...where that Lion is, I...I came across his place accidentally, I can also help you fight him." I said to them with my puppy eyes. As if she is looking at something disgusting and said "Ok, show us the place, maybe you can live" ''FUCK YOU BITCH... YOU GUYS ARE GOING TO DIE,'' I thought, as I nodded and walked in a particular direction. They started following me. I suddenly heard one wolf mocking me. "Don''t you dare lie to us; otherwise, we will not kill you but slowly tear your skin and remove your limbs, while you will beg for a quick death?" A shiver ran down my spine and thought, "what a ruthless bunch", I turned towards them and said while showing my stiff smile. "Don''t worry, he is definitely there" I turned around to look straight in a certain direction with my smile gone I said to myself. "And you fuckers will die there" Chapter 32: You wanted to kill me? The wolves started following me. I can hear them chattering among themselves. "Do you believe him?" One wolf asked that female wolf. I can feel her gaze on me and heard her voice. "What do you think? Does this fool look like a killer? Even Diana would not believe it" Unknowingly, I stopped for a moment and started again towards the destination. I can feel the contempt in her voice. Only one thing was going through my mind. "Bitch!!! You will see how this fool will make a fool out of you" After some time we reached the place where that Lion was supposed to live, but I didn''t feel his presence. I turned around and told them to stop. I looked at them and said in a low voice. "I think he is not here now. We can wait here for some time?" They looked at each other and nodded. That female wolf looked at me and said in a threatening voice. "You better not have any other ideas otherwise" She stopped midway and started showing her teeth. I know what she meant; I nodded my head and said hurriedly. "Don''t worry, I know my status." I looked around and found a tall tree in the vicinity and said to them. "I will climb that tree for the lookout; once he comes, I will give you guys a signal to get ready" They all nodded and went their own ways to hide near the bushes. I climbed up that tree and went to the top, and sat on the thickest branch. I looked down to find the location of those wolves and started speaking to Eve. "Eve" "Yes Host?" "Can you give me any task related to these guys?" Just as I finished my sentence, I got the notification of the task and saw the screen. [Task: Kill the Lion and 5 wolves and escape from this place. Difficulty: Level A Rewards: 500 EC and 3 Stat Points] I looked and the task but felt confused about the wordings, everything is fine but why escape? "Eve, why it is showing escape?" ... I waited but didn''t get any response from her; I knew she will not answer me now, anyway I will run after killing them. I was still sitting on that branch making no noise while waiting for that lion; I looked towards that female wolf; she looked at me at the same time. I can see that she is getting impatient. I shook my head and gestured for her to wait. Our patience bore fruit and that lion returned. I can feel he was quite carefree in this area, as if nobody is going to attack him. I again looked down and gestured them about him. They went on alert and stopped their movement. That lion came nearby grassy field and sat on it; he let out an enormous roar and closed his eyes. From the information I knew, Lions lives in Pride, but this one looking alone, maybe he is the abandoned one. I looked down towards the wolves; they started moving slowly towards that Lion and slowly started encircling him. A wolf slowly moved towards the lion from his back and shot a blade made of wind towards the Lion. That blade stuck him, and his skin torn opened, blood started flowing from it. The lion stood up and let out a huge roar and spat a fireball towards the attacking wolf and said in an intimidating manner. "WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE" and started running towards the attacking wolf but paused as if he sensed some danger and spat fireball in another direction. It stopped, another blade midway. That Lion stopped and glanced around his surroundings. He saw 5 wolves moving towards him, in which one wolf is slightly injured because of the fireball. He looked towards the female wolf and said irritatingly. "Julia, I think you have counted your days. How dare you think some filthy dogs can kill me?" Julia looked at other wolves and said in a decisive tone. "Kill him" There was no hesitation in her voice. She was sure of him killing those wolves. That lion got irritated and roared towards one wolf, that wolf started shivering as if it has lost control over his body. And then he spat the fireball towards the other wolf and started running towards Julia, he reached there in a moment to swing his paws towards her; she backed away from her place to avoid the hit and spat the blade towards the Lion. That lion ducked and spat another fireball towards another wolf, which hit him on his face. That wolf whimpered and fell on the ground. The other wolves saw what happened to their mate and started attacking the lion more aggressively. I saw all the action while sitting at the top of the tree. "Yes!! Kill that bitch" I was quite excited about that fight. You cannot see many fights like this happening in the jungle. After a few minutes, I stood up and stretched my body and glanced towards the fight, it''s almost going to end, both parties have been seriously injured, on the wolf''s side 3 wolves are down, only Julia and one other wolf are fighting on the last leg. And the lion is also heavily injured. "It''s now my time to end the show," I thought and went down from the tree and started walking slowly towards them. Both the parties noticed my presence. When Julia saw me, her face lit up and said in a cheerful tone. "You came at the right time, now help us kill him and we will leave you alone" I looked towards her and thought, ''Even now she still thinks I am weak, let me show my weakness.'' I blinked and appeared behind one of the standing wolves and punched him on the head. His head burst open and splattered everywhere, and his headless body fell on the ground. I looked towards her and said in an amused tone, "You were saying something?" Her expression changed drastically and spat a powerful blade towards me; I blinked again and appeared on her side, and punched her stomach with my controlled strength. She flew and collided with the tree behind her. She fell to the ground and could not stand up. Suddenly that lion started laughing and said to me "Good, very good, Monkey I am telling you today, no one will hunt you from now on, now you are under me, this Lion will make you my right-hand pet" I looked at that fool and blinked in front of him and gave him a hard slap and said "You Fucker, open your fucking eyes and see who this daddy is, asshole you wanted to eat me that day. This happens when you target me, you asshole" I didn''t even give him the chance to remember the incident; I took the ax from my storage and swung to behead him. His face looked still confused while dying. On the other side, Julia was lying on the ground and saw what happened to that Lion and she knew this monkey have set them up. I then glanced towards Julia, who was lying on the ground and was staring at me hatefully. I went towards her and crouch down to stare at her. I wanted her to see my awesome face carefully to remember in her next life. She asked me spitefully, "Why?" I was amused at her question and answered with a smiling face, "You asked me why? You wanted to kill me, right and wanted to tear my limbs apart and play with me?" My smile disappeared and said to her in a serious tone, "In your next life, always remember not to provoke someone like me, otherwise you will not even know how you died" And moved my face towards her and whispered in her ear. "And I killed those wolves" She knew her life is going to end; she started howling in grief as if to reciprocate her howl another howl came from the forest. "FUCK!!!" I shouted and punched on her face to kill her while stopping the howling midway. I blinked three more times to kill the remaining wolves that were lying unconscious on the ground. I took a quick look towards the dead animals and used camouflage to disappear and ran towards the opposite side of the Jungle while mumbling. "HELL! I WAS AWESOME" Chapter 33: Finally I was running away from that place but suddenly got the notification of the completion of the task; I didn''t dare relax and was still running to find a safe place. At that moment, a golden light covered my whole body. "FUCK!! Not at this point." That golden light gave away my position. I was getting furious at this wrong timing. "Eve? Why did you do the level update?", I asked her while running away from that position. "Host has enabled the auto LevelUp option." She stopped after saying that. I understood what she meant to say. Anyway, I came quite far from that position. After taking a deep breath. I found a safe place on top of a tree. After relaxing for some time, I checked the menu option to see 4 free stat points available to me, 3 after completing the task, and 1 after level up. I allocated 2 points of strength and 2 points of agility. A warm feeling covered my body as if I was sitting in a sauna. Now both my strength and agility have reached 25 points, only intelligence is pending with19 points, which I am sure will be over soon. "FUCK THIS!" I was quite excited about the evolution and leaving this fucking jungle. I closed my eyes to think about the things that happened till now, from a powerless monkey that almost got raped by an ape, to a monkey that killed a lion, even though it was with the help of others, but I killed it. I have endured a lot to get to this point, Hell! I can''t wait to show my awesomeness to the beauties in the city. Remembering the beauty, I still can''t forget about that lady in my Dream, every time I see her in the recordings, I feel a certain connection to her. I shook my head to concentrate on the pressing matter, which is to grow as soon as possible. Diana is waiting for me in the city. I took a rest for some time, then went to complete my daily routine and started looking for new targets. ....... Somewhere far away from this earth, Lucia chuckled while shaking her head and said, "You are still the same, looking after other girls even you have one. Let us see how many girls fall for your shamelessness" She closed her eyes as if she reminiscing something and mumbled, "I will always be a shield for you, but you have to get stronger and so we face that world soon." ... Somewhere in the darkroom, since the day he heard about Lucia, he could not sit in one place, somewhere in his mind he had an ominous feeling about his future. He wanted to take action, for that he went to his old friends who took part against him, but no one came forward to help him, he even went and told to that Man, but he brushed it off as if it doesn''t matter to him. He mumbled, "I can''t sit like this," and disappeared from his place. ....... From the day Lucia gave warning, since that day he can''t help but think of the Past when many of them went to break that barrier, but the result was a disaster. Many of them died, mainly that person. Most of them don''t know about the events that transpired that day, including him. He shook his head and faced the screen to check the development of his subjects, but again someone appeared in his place. He moved out to see that Baras was standing out. "What happened?" He asked Baras, confused by his sudden appearance. "Hah, can we speak inside?" Baras questioned Ramos. Something intrigued Ramos. Usually, Baras will not appear, until there is any work, but he didn''t object to lead him inside. They came to the hall and sat opposite each other. Ramos looked at Baras for his explanation? Baras looked at Ramos for some time, as if contemplating something. He sighed and finally said. "I thought about your Game and thought of giving you a hand. Since it involves our future, I will help you get the best candidate" Ramos raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did I ask for any help?" He started getting suspicious after Lucia''s warning. Baras shook his head and said hurriedly, "No, just wanted to give you a hand to relieve your burden. If you don''t want, then it''s fine" "I know you are busy, So I will not waste any more of your time. Tell me, if anything happens." He stood up and took a glance at the holographic screen, which was showing the image of a man, and left the Place. Ramos knew something is not right, but he could not point it out. He shook his head and went to observe the progress of his candidates. .......... "FUCK YEAH!!!!!" I lied on the ground and closed my eyes. Golden light enveloped my body. I finally killed my last target in this fucking jungle. I thought about the things I have done. After killing those wolves and a lion that day, It''s been one month, I didn''t dare relax a bit and continuously hunted down my targets; I leveled up two times in this period and got the last task of killing the lion pride. Today I killed the last of the target and completed my task. I finally have points to level up the intelligence stat to 25. I took a deep breath and stood up to find a safe place for my evolution. I already found an isolated cave when I was hunting for my targets. I went inside and checked the likely threat and found nothing. I was quite nervous, my heart was beating like a drum at a concert. After taking a deep breath, I added points to my intelligence stat. A felt a warm feeling inside my mind. I was getting quite excited about the evolution, and it didn''t take a long time for a Notification to appear. [Host will go through 1st evolution in 1 minute] "FINALLY!!!! Beauties, wait for your Prince" I can''t even describe the excitement I am feeling right now. I can''t wait to be surrounded by beauties. I can hear the countdown to the evolution in my mind. [3 2 1 0] Suddenly a pain started spreading all over my body and only one word came to my mind. "FUCK" Chapter 34: Is it a Dream? The pain started spreading throughout my whole body. From inside out, every part of my body started aching badly, suddenly a white light started enveloping me. It was getting very difficult to cope up with the pain. I can''t help but yell to vent this feeling. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" The pain was getting more intense as if someone is tearing up my body with a hot rod and poking me everywhere. My eyelids started closing down as if my brain cannot bear that pain and started self-preserving functions. Darkness enveloped me. I opened my eyes to see a white ceiling which shocked me greatly; I stood up and found myself in my room and everything is still the same. "Was it a dream?" I was confused. Everything that happened was so real that no one could realize it was a dream. After taking a deep breath, I can''t help but remember the days I went through in my dream. "Fuck!!! I still prefer this life" Anyone would prefer a life in which beautiful ladies surround you. It was still 11 in the morning. I have an appointment with Sandra in her office. Maybe because of that tiredness, I didn''t even know when I slept. Anyway, first I have to check my body. That dream almost made me forgot my appearance. When I saw the figure in the mirror, I couldn''t help and praise him. "That''s the definition of Devilishly Handsome, Beauties can''t help but fall for you, who can compare with the most awesome guy in this world." I couldn''t help but recall the experience in my dream when I was a monkey, even then I was cute to the point of extreme. I took a last look at my reflection and went to the bathroom. After taking the bath and getting ready, I took my Ferrari to leave for her office. It took me around 20 minutes to reach there; I was extremely blessed of having my car for going anywhere. Fuck!!! thinking of jumping and running all over the jungle makes my stomach churn. But when I entered the building, no one greeted me, not even that security guard as if I am a stranger entering into a new place, I don''t know why but suddenly I am feeling scared. I went to the reception to see a familiar face doing her work. "Excuse me, beautiful" I greeted her like I usually do, she looked up to see me, and got dazed for a moment, then she asked with a blush on her face "May I help you, Sir?" I got extremely shocked, I couldn''t help but shout "Rosie, Don''t Joke with me." A frown formed on her face. She stood up and examined my face carefully before saying "Sorry Sir, but today is the first time I met you." My heart started pumping faster. The feeling of something''s wrong is increasing every moment. I slowly approached and probed her "Rosie, Don''t you remember me? Alan, Sandra''s Consultant?" She backed few steps and looked at me as if looking at a fool and shouted "Guards, come here quickly." I heard the footsteps of few people coming towards us. After taking a deep breath, I took out my cell phone to call Sandra. Just as the call got connected, I heard a ring tone behind me; I turned to see Sandra was entering the building with a guy who looked like a fool. I was happy for a moment and approached her quickly while shouting "Sandra, do you guys want to play a prank on me?", She got stunned for a moment, before asking "Excuse Me, but who are you?" Now, this was an absolute shocker for me. I know something is wrong with the whole thing. I took a deep breath to calm myself down and asked her, "Who is your Financial Consultant?" She looked at me scornfully and then looked at the man standing beside her and said with a smile "This is Neil, my financial consultant." I got stunned by her answer. Now I know something''s fucked up. I looked at her and then at the guy standing beside her. He was smiling like a fool, showing his teeth. Suddenly his face overlapped the face of the rat which I killed in my dream. "AAAHHHHH!!!!!" But a sudden shout broke me from my reverie. I turned around to see Rosie pointing towards my back. I turned around to see a long golden tail on my back. "What the FUCK!!!!!!!" I started freaking at the moment, but some golden hairs started growing from the Hand. "AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!" I shouted, and my eyes snapped open to see the familiar cave where I was going through the evolution. "What the fucking fuck!!!" I was angry, really angry. If the person I saw is the same guy who replaced me then. "FUCK YOU!!!" All the curses were coming to my mind but I know it is not the right time for cursing GOD. After taking a deep breath to calm down, I felt my existence and surely I was feeling extremely good. I can feel the power all over my body. I am standing 6 feet tall now; I stretched my hands to see; it was more like a human hand than a monkey, with very fewer hairs but a tail is still there. Anyway, I am sure of being the most Handsome person in this world. I have to see my face first; I remember there was a nearby stream; I ran towards it excitedly. When I saw the face in the water, I could help but nod "That''s the most handsome Human Monkey in this world" I was the same face, but my black hair was replaced by that long glossy golden hair, with a devilishly handsome face, Nothing can compare to it. I am sure beauties would be so excited that they will faint after seeing me." I was so excited about my transformation, That I forgot about the most important part of my body, I am sure, it will be out of the world. But When I glanced down to see my D....? Words stopped coming to my mind. "FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Chapter 35: Meet-up "How is this happening, this is too small?" Something happened to my transformation. It shouldn''t be this small. Then I took a deep breath and contemplated asking Eve, but felt ashamed of having to ask her, and as if she read my mind, she answered. "Host went unconscious because of your transformation, so there were slight changes in your body." The answer she gave agitated me. "A slight change? That''s it? My entire future depends on it, dammit." My mind wandered to solutions for increasing the size again, and I remembered some plants that could be found in forests. My purchase of the "Be a Doctor" manual really paid off. However, before I do that, I need to wear something. I can''t run naked in a jungle. What if I''m seen by a beauty? As I remembered, I saved the alligator skin specifically for making the underwear. While taking out the skin, I remembered I do not know to tailor, so I thought to stop by the shop. To my surprise, there was a manual called "Learn to be a tailor" there, so I bought it, and I got the unexpected information. I made something that looked like underwear and wore it. I never would have imagined I would resort to making something like this. I shook my head and got ready to leave. While I wandered through the jungle in my quest for the plants, I found one after half a day of searching. Yet, to be honest, I feel as though I''m Tarzan roaming through a jungle waiting for the beauty to appear. I found out I can speak now. The thought of not being able to speak has always haunted me. As I lay in a place for some rest, closing my eyes, I imagined the day I would be in the city. The sound of footsteps interrupted my thought. I turned to see a beautiful woman in a military uniform holding some equipment as she walked toward me. Her skin was dusky, but she was beautiful. Several men followed her, all carrying guns. After stopping in her tracks, she dazed for a moment, and then she slowly approached me. My gaze remained fixed on her as she came slowly toward me. She is blushing. I sighed and thought, "I know I''m handsome, but this is our first meet-up. Don''t take any chances." Her eyes glued to mine when she stopped in front of me. I leaned forward and smirked at her as I stroked her brown hair, and she scrunched up and backed away. "What are you doing?" she yelled, and all the men behind her pointed their guns at me, but she signaled to them to stop. Her antics amazed me; wasn''t she blushing at me? It took me a while to calm down after seeing one beauty for so many days. She needs to be impressed by me. "Hello Beautiful," I said as I slowly approached her. Her blushing returned as she glanced down again. When I looked down, I saw I was almost naked with only my alligator skin underwear on. "FUCK!" I cried internally and covered my chest with my hands. Suddenly, she giggled and then cleared her throat. "We are from the United Forces, and we''re here to help you leave the jungle within a week, or else you''ll be hunted down. " We stared at each other as she said this. I could clearly see the seriousness in her eyes, as she then threw something at me. I realized it was a device. Holding it in my hands, I looked at her for an answer. The card will serve as your identification and help you find the base. It will beep when you are following the right direction," she said and turned to leave. "Wait."The lofty tone of my voice was so amazing. After stopping, she turned around and stared at me, confusedly. The way she was standing, I felt she was on guard against me. Although I knew she was afraid, I approached her anyway. I smiled as I asked, "Hey Pretty! Can I accompany you?" After being stunned for a moment, she replied quickly, "Of course, but maintain your distance." My lips curved into a smile as I nodded at her and followed them. I noticed that the men accompanying her occasionally glanced at me strangely. My eyes gleamed at them, thinking "FUCK!! Don''t have weird ideas towards me!". I tried to calm myself down, then I looked in front to see that woman. What a stunning body she has! Her hips swayed as she walked in front of me... As she appeared to be absorbed in thought, I approached her slowly and asked, "When will we reach your base?" but she froze and screamed as she jumped away from me. "Keep your distance!" she shouted, as she took a deep breath to calm down. With my hand raised, I gestured for her to calm down while looking for an answer. She turned around and said, "We need to locate one more person before we leave the forest." Quite amusing. There is another person? I followed them for a while until she pointed out the need to plod. As we approached the area slowly, the scene that was before us shocked me. "What the Fuck!!!!" Chapter 36: Finally- Leaving the Forest I was shocked when I saw what was in front of me. There was a lake in front of me. In that lake, I saw a woman. As she backstroked swimming, I saw her every move, every inch of her body moving rhythmically. She barely covered herself with some leaves. Damn, that was hot. She took refuge in the water as soon as she saw us, only her face was visible, observing us cautiously Looking at her carefully, she has pointed ears like a fox with a cute face, while her red hair covered one eye. I turned around to see other men, My jaw dropped when I saw the men following the military lady. "Ugh!! Are they even capable of it!" The men all had stern looks on their faces. They didn''t even show any emotion when they saw such a cute woman. Shaking my head, I blinked and appeared by the lake''s side, crouching down to gaze into her eyes. While she seemed dazed for the moment, I knew no one could resist me. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you," I spoke softly while offering my hand as support. She turned her head to look at someone behind me, so I looked back to see that military woman walking toward us and stood in front. Her voice was clear as she said, "We are from the United Forces, and we''re here to help you leave the jungle within a week, or else you''ll be hunted down. " She looked at me as if she wanted to say something. Then I noticed the dress she was holding in her hand. ''Fuck!! Where is my dress!'' I thought but didn''t say it out loud. I turned and blinked from there and appeared in front of those men with my back facing the lake. It was quite clear that I was beckoning them to turn around, yet they didn''t even react as if I was nothing more than air. They seriously irritated me. I walked up to the guy in front of me and whispered, "Are you guys capable?" After that, I looked down, but there was still no reaction. I was stunned when suddenly everyone turned around. When I looked back, I saw that woman has signaled them to do so. What caught my attention was that other woman, with a gorgeous figure and a cute red furry tail. She looked great. Then I heard a female voice yelling. There she was, the military lady. "Could you please turn around!" she shouted, sighing with a wrinkled face. My eyes turned towards her while I nodded. "Are you jealous?" I pondered. After waiting for a while, I heard footsteps coming toward me. Seeing both women coming at me, I turned to see the fox lady wearing an overcoat that seemed oversized for her. I approached the army woman and asked, "Where is my dress?" "I do not think you need any dress," she said amusingly before looking down. After being stunned for a moment, I lost control over my emotions and rage swept over me. I began to remove my underwear to show her, but I stopped before doing so as I remember my plight. "FUCK!!!" Despite screaming internally, I took a deep breath to calm myself. I grinned at her and said, "Oh!! So you are impressed, you want to see me like this?" then I turned to look towards that Fox lady. "You are quite beautiful. I am surprised since I have not met you before." I smiled and said. The woman squinted and backed away. I rubbed the back of my head with embarrassment after being shocked. I shook my head and looked at that amused military lady. "Can we go now?" I asked her while she nodded and started walking. As we followed her, only one thought entered my head: "I am losing my skills." Then I looked down. I need to collect a few more plants, whether I''ll find them in the city or not, I''m not sure. Honestly, I do not know how the doctors around here work. Fuck! I won''t take that risk. Looking at the women, I decided. I walked towards that female military officer and tapped her shoulders. As she looked at me, she asked, "What''s the matter?" "This time I will not follow you, I need to finish something here." Following a brief silence, she nodded, saying "Ok, but remember to leave within a week". She turned around and began walking away. "Wait!" I shouted as I approached her. A confused look filled her face as she stopped and turned to see me. I smiled at her and asked, "Can I have your name, please?". "Isabella," she replied and left. "Isabella," I muttered as I walked back and crossed the fox lady, but I didn''t glance at her. I am sure she would be depressed, but it''s her punishment for not appreciating me. Initially, I intended to store that device in the storage but stopped midway. It''s unclear how they''re tracking me. Inhaling deeply, I stepped into the forest. After searching for 2 days, I found all the plants. After preparing the medicine balls from the plants, I ate one and stored the rest. "FUCK!" It was quite bitter, even bitter than a bitter gourd. I have no other choice but to take it. However, I felt some sensation there for a moment. I knew I would need some time to heal fully until I couldn''t do anything. I must follow the motto "Patience is a virtue". It''s time to leave this jungle. I''ve been holding this device in my hand like a key for leaving this jungle. As I walked, I followed the sound coming from the device. Lastly, I spent 3 days crossing that jungle. The density of the forest was drastically reducing. Seeing something quite far away, I walked towards it. The device was also indicating there. There was a wall barricading the forest. There was a gate in front of me, and a few soldiers stood there. Upon approaching them, I showed my device to them. The two men looked at the device and nodded at me to lead me out of here. When I passed the gate, a whole new world opened up for me. "FINALLY! " Chapter 37: The New World After I came out of that huge door, an entirely new world opened up before me. It was crowded with watchtowers and soldiers everywhere, carrying their weapons with them. There were not only humans but also different hybrids. It stunned me for a moment, as it was my first time experiencing so many people in this world. It is the beginning of my new life; I paused for a moment and turned to see the wall barricading the jungle; I closed my eye for a second. In that split second, my entire experience flashed before me. "Goodbye," I muttered; although I wanted to leave that place, I had lived there for a time and experienced the feeling of new life. Then I drew a deep breath and turned around to follow the soldiers. "Eve?" I called out to her. "Yes Host?" she replied. "How are you feeling?" I was expecting a cringeworthy answer. A while went by with no reply from her, and then she said, "Good." I was shocked, she''s never displayed such humane behavior before. "Eve?" I called out again, but she didn''t reply. Obviously, she won''t answer me now because she''s too shy to face me. After some time, the soldier entered a two-storied building, which looked similar to any building on earth. For a moment, my heart began racing. Upon entering the building, I observed a few people watching a holographic display. Suddenly, they all stopped working and turned to look at me at the same time. While I was stunned and embarrassed, I looked down and realized that I was the only person in underwear standing there between them. For the sake of ending this awkward atmosphere, I cleared my throat and said with a smile, "How are you doing?" Suddenly, they all nodded at me at the same time and went about their business. "What the fuck was that," I thought. I wish I could leave this place right now. The soldiers that I followed caught my eye. They looked at me and signaled for me to go to a certain area. I walked to a soldier who was seated and staring at a holographic screen. "Place your hands on it," he said, pointing at the device. After placing my hands on the device, I saw it was scanning my hand, but suddenly I felt a prickle on my thumb. I was startled, but did not take my hands off the device. "Name?" he asked as he turned to me. "Alan", I replied, wondering what he was doing. He nodded at me and then typed something on the screen before going into a room. Upon returning with a card, he handed it to me. I looked at the card filled with my photo and other details. Name: Alan Species: Evolved Monkey [I] Level: Low Levelled Power User Area: Afrasia Zone 1 "This is your identification card, do not lose it." He pointed to the first soldier and said, "Follow him, he will tell you what to do next." Following the soldier out of the building, I went to a building that looked similar to the first. I was told to wait in the waiting area while he went into a different room. He returned with a bag and a dress, gave it to me, and pointed in a direction, "There you can change.". I nodded and went to the changing room. My eyes were drawn to the reflection in front of me, and for the first time in this world, I have seen myself. I see a man with golden hair, an 8-pack abs, and a chiseled body standing before me, that''s the definition of handsomeness. Some golden hairs are covering the hand and there is a tail, but that is not a problem. "Perfect" I whispered. It was then that I noticed the dress and bag that had been given to me. It quite surprised me when I saw those pants and shirts custom-made for me, with my tail in mind. After wearing it, I noticed a pair of shoes in that bag. I was satisfied with their arrangement. I quickly dressed up and went to meet the soldier. He has a surprised look on his face. I am sure my handsomeness surprised him. He nodded at me and said, "We are done for today. Tomorrow we will leave for the training camp. Follow me, I will guide you to your boarding place." I had many questions on my mind, but I know all will be answered in that camp. One thing I have noticed after visiting this place is that I have seen no beauty yet. It seems like there are soldiers everywhere, as if they were tightly guarding something. This is a total military camp. After some time, I saw a large building. Maybe this is the place. When we entered this building, I noticed a soldier sitting on the receptionist''s desk. After nodding at me, he asked me to show him my ID. He handed it back to me after some time while signaling to a worker to guide me through my room. "Thank you," I thanked the soldier whom I followed until now. He nodded at me and left. The worker led me to the third floor. I don''t know why, but there is no elevator here. After a time, he stopped in front of a room and said, "Please swipe your ID here." Pointing to some device. The door opened once I swiped my ID card. The worker nodded at me and left. When I entered the room, I found a simple bed, and an attached bathroom. Having closed the door, after removing my dress, I climbed onto the soft bed without a care in the world. "Hah! This is heaven" After these many days, it feels like heaven to be in a bed. I felt very sleepy; I closed my eyes to imagine my future in this world, which will start tomorrow. "Beauties, wait for me," I mumbled and slept. Chapter 38: On the way to Training camp As my eyes opened, I saw that familiar Hall of Pillars, but this time it was different. I was in a lot of pain and breathing heavily. Again, I couldn''t control my body. I was kneeling on the floor and staring at a group of people. "Why?" I asked "Why? Don''t you know the answer?" the man who stood in front of me replied with a grin. As he raised his eyebrows, he asked, "Why did you insist on coming here?". I sighed and replied, "Oh, that''s it? I did that for us." Amid my heavy breathing, I closed my eyes to see Lucia smiling at me. A wave of sudden anger washed over me, and I opened my eyes to see the man smiling. "You''re going to regret this," I said weakly As he crouched in front of me, I heard a whisper, "Is it?" Then I felt my body burn, an experience that I cannot describe. "AAAHHHHHHH," I roared, opening my eyes to find myself still in my room, sweat pouring down from my forehead. I felt my heart racing. I could still feel the burning sensation. After taking a deep breath, I calmed myself. "Eve?" "Yes, host?" "Did you see that dream?" "Yes Host" "What do you think?" I just wanted reassurance. "Maybe that is subconscious memory because Host''s intelligence stat is increasing, making your subconscious mind more active," she replied in her usual emotionless tone. A memory?! Who was this person who had this experience? I pondered. I glanced out the window to find it was still dark, and though I do not know what time it was, I didn''t feel sleepy anymore. If I am not mistaken, I should be able to buy the equipment now. As soon as I remembered the store, I went straight to the equipment option. I can see. * Sword 499 EC * Blade 499 EC * Knife 499 EC * Pistol 999 EC Wow! I can now purchase all these items. I still have a lot of EC with me from the jungle hunt. I will buy these later, as I need to check the vocational training they provide first. Still not feeling sleepy, I put on my dress and went downstairs to see if anyone else was there or not? There is a different soldier seated at the Reception desk. Seeing him nod, I reciprocated with a smile and went over to him. With a smile, I said to him, "Hey brother?". "Yes?" He asked, raising his eyebrows. "What''s the time now?" "3 in the morning," He replied stiffly. Even a rooster knows it''s morning. I scratched the back of my head and asked the crucial question. "Hey, why don''t I see any beauties here?" I asked him with a smile. After watching me for a minute, he added, "Females are in a different camp." Was he thinking I was an idiot or what? While answering the question, I could tell he was making a different face. I shook my head and asked," I can go for a morning jog, right? "Please go back to your room. No one is allowed to roam around here except members of the United Force," he said somewhat bluntly. The fuck! what a weird place is this. Shaking my head, I went back to my room. It''s time to leave this place. I lied down on my bed and closed my eyes, however, I soon fell asleep. As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw it was morning now. I quickly got up and went to the bathroom to freshen up. As soon as I changed my dress, I walked down to the reception to see the same soldier sitting there. "Hey brother, when can I leave here?" I asked him. "In an hour, they will come and fetch you," he monotonously replied I really can''t wait to leave this place, there are a lot of beauties waiting for me in the camp. After about an hour, the soldier who brought me here entered the building. Standing up, I met his gaze, and he nodded and said, "Now we will leave this camp." and left. As I followed him, I left this place full of male soldiers. After a while, I saw a big Humvee-type vehicle levitating on the ground. "What the fuck is this, it''s really flying!" It truly amazed me when I saw this type of vehicle. I would definitely look awesome driving such a luxury car. With my handsomeness, I would be killing it. Upon entering the vehicle after the soldier, I found its interior quite good, comparable to any high-end vehicle on earth, and this is just the military vehicle. What will other cars be like? This is an automated vehicle that goes directly to the destination after you feed it with the destination. It was exciting to see the vehicle start and move away from here, and I can''t wait to meet the beauties there, especially Diana. I still have to take my revenge. Greenery surrounded the route to training camp. After perhaps an hour, the vehicle stopped in front of an enormous building. I exited the vehicle after the soldier and entered the building. Upon entering the building, my first thought was: "What the Fuck!" Chapter 39: Paradise "What the fuck!" On the spot, I found myself in paradise. A paradise every man dreams of. I can see beauties everywhere. I turned to the lady sitting at the reception desk and forgot about the officer I came with. As she glanced at me, I could see a blush forming on her face. What can I say, I am awesome. The young girl appeared quite innocent, with black hair and big eyes, wearing a white shirt that fitted her perfectly. I nodded in satisfaction and went to her to ask. "Hey, beautiful, don''t you know you look perfect," I said with a smile. As her face flushed, she asked hurriedly, "Hello, may I help you?". Before I could reply, the soldier who I accompanied answered stiffly. "He is a newly evolved being" I turned to look at him; he looked uncomfortable. "Are you alright?" I asked him, I must thank him for getting me to paradise. He nodded with a stiff smile and said, "I am done here, I''m leaving." He fled, and it''s clear that he was afraid of the place. "Weird," I whispered and glanced at the lovely receptionist. Her gaze was fixed on me as if she was in awe. I know, It''s impossible to describe my awesomeness in words. My eyes remained fixed on her as I lightly coughed. She snapped out of her thoughts and asked, blushing, "Can I have your ID card?" I nodded, tapped my ID card on the table, and asked her a question. "I was wondering if you could help me out since I am new to this place?" Just as she opened her mouth to answer, I heard a voice behind me. "Wow, why do we have a monkey here?" My chest tightened as a surge of anger welled up in me, and I turned around to look at the person who just mocked me. As three people entered the building, the person leading the way appeared to be a fat-ass with a pig-like face. In an instant, I disappeared and appeared in front of him. I gave him a hard slap, sending him flying like a cannonball into the wall. As I approached him slowly, I saw that his face now had a more pig-like appearance. I knelt and whispered to him. "No one, meaning no one, should interrupt me when I am talking to beauties, especially an ugly pig like you." The hall went silent, and I stood up and glanced at the other two, who were trembling with fear. I shook my head and strolled towards the receptionist, who was staring at me like I''d done something wrong. "What happened, why are you looking at me like that?" I asked her with a smile. She looked at me sternly and asked, "Why did you hit him?" I raised my eyebrows but shrugged and said, "How can a pig dare to interrupt us? He was even calling me a monkey.". However, suddenly Eve snapped and said, "But, You''re a monkey!". It was good of you to remind me; I thought. A soft chuckle escaped the receptionist''s lips as she covered her mouth and said, "He''s the son of the instructor here. He might pose a problem for you.". Shrugging, I replied, "We''ll find out in the future. Now, where were we?" "Ah!!! So as you know, I am new here, so please, I would appreciate some help," I said with a smile and looked at her for an answer. The second she opened her mouth to speak, I heard a yell behind me, "Who dares to hit my son?". I felt very irritated. Why wouldn''t they allow me to speak to her? I turned around and saw that a man in his mid-50s was running toward that pig-like person, and I can tell you, he looks like a mature version of that pig. As he knelt to support his son, he shouted, "Who made my beautiful son like a pig" and glanced around the room. The two lackeys who accompanied him pointed at me. But then, there was only one thought on my mind: "Who the fuck is beautiful?" He looked at me and yelled, "You, come here." This father and son duo seriously irritated me. One was calling me monkey, and the other was ordering me around. "Who the fuck are you to order me around?" I drawled. While I saw him getting angrier, his body started turning red, but then a shout came from behind. "Enough!" As I turned, I saw a beautiful mature woman in her 40s coming down the stairs; she had a serious look on her face. She glared at that father and said "Lucius, take your son and go to the infirmary." While he opened his mouth to object, the woman cut off his voice as she said, "I said, take your son to the infirmary." My eyes gleamed at her as I thought, "Wow, that''s impressive." Her eyes turned to mine for a few seconds before she said, "Follow me." she turned around and left. Although I was surprised, I followed her eventually. I can see the indescribable expressions on many faces, especially beauties. After a while, she entered a room, and I followed her inside. A moment later, she turned around and smiled, saying, "Welcome to your new world." Chapter 40: This Earth "Welcome to your new world" I was surprised by her mood; she was almost attacking that pig a few minutes ago, and now she is smiling at me. I don''t know what else to say. My awesomeness is contagious. I smiled and said, "Thank you." It''s not clear to me why, but my instincts were screaming to me she''s powerful. That''s why I didn''t go near her. The fact that she was middle-aged does not diminish her beauty. With her blonde hair and round face and that red dress, she was looking quite charming. It''s safe to say in her early days, she was a beauty. I glanced around the room and saw that this place was clearly an office, and she appears to be the facility''s administrator. Her arm rested on her chair as she motioned for me to sit on the couch. "I''m sure you were wondering why I asked you to come here, wouldn''t you?" she asked with a smile. "Well, you''re smart," I smirked and said. She raised her eyebrows and chuckled as she continued, "Yeah, I am. Well, actually, we find evolved beings such as you more important. You can be the cornerstone of our planet for many years to come." "WTF is she talking about," I thought to myself, but I didn''t let it show on my face. But continued to look at her. After a brief pause, she continued, "Oh! I forgot to introduce myself. I am Alexandra, the head of this facility. By the way, this facility isn''t just for evolved beings; it''s also for everyone who has crossed the 18-year mark." A smile crossed my face "That a glorious name. I wonder, though, if you would explain it more clearly to me?" After a moment of contemplative gaze, she said, "Come here", pointing to the chair in front of her. As I sat on the chair and looked at her, she clicked on something on the holographic screen, and the map of this world appeared in front of me. When I saw the map in front of me, I was quite surprised. This differed totally from the earth. It seems like North and South America have been merged to become one continent. Africa and Asia had been merged to become one, and Europe is still there, but it is separated from Asia and Africa. The last one is Antarctica. She then described the continents on this planet, whose names were surprisingly the same as on earth. They still refer to the American region as the American Continent. Even so, Europe is still Europe and we are currently in Afrasia. Her explanation surprised me greatly. I don''t understand the connection between my earth and this one. "We are currently here" she pointed at a part of the map before looking at me. After I nodded at her and turned my attention to the Map she continued, "There are many facilities like this on earth!" Then she clicked on the screen and many red dots appeared, which were spread across the globe. "These dots represent the facilities and you are in one of them." She stopped and stared at me. "Ok," I replied, nodding my head in agreement. She continued, "You will gain more knowledge about planets when you attend the training sessions." She paused momentarily before continuing, "Now, the reason I told you that evolved beings are important is they could become part of the special forces of our planet." My confusion about this explanation made me question whether it was even the explanation. Then, as if she understood my confusion, she smiled and said "Don''t worry, you will understand everything in the future, but the most important thing is that you are important to us and you will enjoy your life while you are with us." "What about that Pig Face?" I asked about the Pigface trainer. "Don''t worry about him. He can''t do anything to you," she said mildly. "Anything else?" I asked her. She thought for a moment and then said, "Nothing, for now. As far as lodging goes, you can go down to reception, she will assist you." "Thank you." I got up and walked towards the door, but stopped halfway and turned to see her. But I do not know where I got the courage to ask her, "Are you single?" A charming smile spread across her face. She chuckled lightly, and she asked, "Why? Trying to hit on me?" Smirking, I left the room to go downstairs. Her expression would be priceless; she would definitely fall in love with me. When I went down to see if that beautiful receptionist was still there, I smiled and approached her. A smile spread across her face as she looked at me. "Hello beautiful, I was wondering if you could help me, as I am new here." Chapter 41: Seeing her Again "Hello beautiful, I was wondering if you could help me, as I am new here." Nodding, she replied, "I would love to." The influence of my charm is starting to show. See how she is smiling. Then she added, "You have come at a good time since the next group of trainees will begin in one week." "Oh, that''s perfect! I will have a full week to spend with you," I said with my charming smile. She flushed hard and said hurriedly, "May I have your ID card once again" As I handed the card to her, she glanced at it with a flushed face and all I could think of was, "Done, 90% of the work is done.". Having scanned the card on some device, she gave it back to me and said. "You have been assigned a room, and I have credited your card with 100000 credits." "Credits?" After some time, she looked at me and said, "Oh! I forgot you are the evolved one. Well, credits are the currency on this planet. And currency is." I cut her off in the middle and said "Thank you, let me know if you will show me my room" I wasn''t interested in hearing her explain the definition of currency to me. I know it better than she does. She smiled and said, "I am sorry, but I''ll ask someone to show you the room." After that, she instructed an employee to lead me. "We will meet soon." I smiled as I followed the worker. "Wait!" she yelled. While I was staring at her, she came to me and offered me a watch-like device. "I forgot to give it to you, it''s your contactor," she said to me. I held it in my hand and looked at her. After slapping her head, she said, "I forgot you were not used to it. Keep it with you, and I will show you how to use it." She keeps on forgetting about me. I raised my eyebrows in confusion and asked, "When?". "I''ll come to your place as soon as I finish here," she said with a smile. While I smiled at her, my heart was pounding like a madman. "Yes!!! She really fell in love with my awesomeness." After so many days, I will be with beauty. Then I looked back at her and said, "I''ll wait for you." as I began following that worker. Yet I paused midway to ask her the most important question: "Ah! I was so enchanted by your beauty that I forgot to ask your name. May I have your name, please?" A light blush accompanied her words, "It''s Olivia." "So, I will wait for Olivia" I smiled and left the hall. After leaving that building, I followed the worker back towards my allocated house. My mind was so occupied with Eve that I didn''t even notice my surroundings. I asked her proudly, "Eve? Did you see?" She replied in an emotionless tone, "I saw everything." "So how do you feel now, now that you realize my awesomeness," I awaited her reply eagerly. "Based on the observation, that was the opposite side''s normal behavioral response," My jaw dropped, Normal? I don''t understand how that blush is normal. As I shook my head, I realized, I was nearing a four-story building. I followed the worker into the building. Fortunately, it had an elevator; we went up to the fourth floor and stood in front of a door. A dull expression appeared on his face as he said, "This is your place while you''re here.", and then he left. I watched him until he left my site and I couldn''t stop wondering, "Why all the men in here are so weird?". Seeing the ID reader on the door, I swiped my ID as I thought, "Let it be, I need only beauty.". The room, which had an enormous bed, a couch with a table and a chair, a refrigerator, and a large cupboard like any other star hotel on earth pleasantly surprised me. As I lay on the bed, I thought, "No wonder she said I was special." My eyes were closed as I had a wonderful dream in which I saw myself resting on a bed, with one side of the bed being occupied by Alexandra and the other side by Olivia. An unexpected noise jolted me awake. Slowly opening my eyes, I saw Olivia on the screen, standing outside my door. I quickly opened the door. She smiled at me and said, "I am here." Greeting her, I said, "Welcome to my humble abode." After she entered the room, her gaze was fixed on me as she sat on the couch. In the same moment she extended her hand to me as if she wanted something, my mind leaped like crazy thinking "She wants you," as I extended my hand to hold her hand. She shook her head and said, "Give me your contactor." My head shook in embarrassment as I handed her my device, feeling like a bucket of cold water being poured on me. "Give me your ID card," she said as she took the card from me and she placed it on the contactor for some time. It got activated and a holographic screen appeared in front of me, showing my photo and other details with the credits available. She then showed me how to use this device, which was the same as a cell phone with a holographic screen, and she even added her contact information to my device by touching hers to mine. She held my gaze for some seconds before suddenly saying, "Come, I''ll show you the city." I couldn''t hold my curiosity and ask "Are you not afraid that I will do something to you." She smiled mischievously at me and stood up to open the door. While I stood up and followed her out, I felt my magic was working. I was just rooted on the spot as we reached the Ground Floor as I muttered. "Diana!" Chapter 42: Special Forces Diana! Diana entered the building as someone followed her. She looked very sexy in jeans and a top. "What happened to you?" Olivia asked when she noticed my strange behavior. I smiled and told her the lie. "Nothing, I thought I saw her somewhere." "Maybe you would have seen her. This building is reserved exclusively for evolved beings," she said. As we crossed each other, I hear the voice of the man following her. "Diana, why aren''t you accepting me. I will treat you like a queen," he nearly begged. Upon looking at him, I found he was a mediocre man. How dare he beg Diana? Yet the next words that Diana said stunned me. "I told you I like someone, don''t bother me otherwise this will really end badly for you," she said in a rage. "What the fuck! How could she like someone after only being here for one month!" My head shook with dejection as I thought about it. Olivia looked at me and I sighed, saying "Wait a minute." I approached the jerk who was bugging Diana and tapped his shoulder. He turned to look at me, he was stunned for a moment and said "What?" "Let her go", I said calmly while glancing at Diana, who was looking at me with a confused expression. "Who the Fuck are you," he said, then I noticed his gaze moving from my tail to my hand, then back toward me. He said haughtily, "You Damn Monkey, don''t you know who I am?" As anger surged in me once again, I hardened my skin and punched him on the face to send him flying. Blinking, I appeared in front of him and glared at his disheveled face as he lay on the ground. "I fucking don''t know you," and turned around to see Olivia hurrying towards me. After seeing him for a moment, she turned to me and said "Why don''t you restrain your anger, this morning you also sent our instructor''s son to the hospital." "How dare he call me a monkey," I said as I stared at her. "Aren''t you an evolved monkey," she laughed and said. Having been stunned for a moment, I turned to her and asked, "Am I not handsome?" "It''s true," she laughed and said, and then turned to that man on the floor and said seriously, "I think you have some problems this time. His father has a lot of influence." "We''ll see in the future," I said as I thought about what Alexandra told me. Then I heard Diana''s voice behind me. "Hello!" I turned to look at her as she walked towards me. I smiled at her and asked, "How are you?" She scoffed at me harshly. "Did I ask for help?" She continued, "Don''t put your nose where it doesn''t belong" and glanced towards that man before leaving. "What the fuck!" My eyes glimpsed her departing figure, and I started shaking my head in amazement. While dragging Olivia out of the building, I reflected on how people don''t appreciate kind acts anymore. "Are you brokenhearted?" Olivia laughed at me. "Why would I do that when I have a great beauty beside me," I said as I looked at her. She teasingly said, "That''s why you rushed to punch him." Nothing came out of my mouth as I shook my head. In a short while, we were standing before a small pink car, which looked like a VW Beetle. "Yours?" I asked. Taking a seat inside, she opened the door and nodded. My smile spread across my face as I sat beside her. As soon as she entered her destination, the car was heading there. The route towards the city was through the middle of the greenery, which intrigued me. I glanced at it and asked, "You live in the city?" As she shook her head, she said, "My parents live in the city. I live in the facility" I nodded and closed my eyes and spoke to Eve. "Eve?" "Yes Host," she replied. I asked her, "Now that we are in the city, how will I level up?" This question nagged me for some time, and I kept forgetting to ask her. "I suggest host to join the special forces, which will help you level up," she recommended ''What are Special Forces?'' I asked. Even Alexandra mentioned it. "This is the force that represents this world in the war between galaxies," she replied emotionlessly. "What the Fuck!" ...................................... Baras stared in silence at the crystal hovering in the air as he muttered, "Sorry Ramos, but I have to do this." As he tapped the crystal. In that crystal was an image of a man sitting with a group of soldiers, who were laughing together. Previously, Baras had seen this man on the Holographic screen when he visited Ramos. Chapter 43: Someone from the Forces What the Fuck! "Special forces is what? What the fuck is this world?" Eve really scared the shit out of me. "Are you alright," Olivia asked me. As I turned to look at her, I saw her concerned face. "Nothing", I replied, shaking my head. The view out the window showed we were still surrounded by greenery. I don''t understand how I have become stuck in this fucking world. How the fuck is anyone going to fight aliens, I''ve never seen an alien in my whole life. My eyes fixed on Olivia''s innocent face as I breathed deeply to calm myself. "At least, for the time being, I don''t have to worry about beauty," I thought. Soon after, some buildings appeared, and I realized we were in a city. "What is the name of the city," I asked Olivia "Azolsis" "Whose sis?" Even city names are unfamiliar in this world. "It''s Azolsis," she laughed. After some time, I saw a futuristic view, as though I had entered a Hollywood movie. Aside from the flying cars, there were many tall skyscrapers and holographic advertisements everywhere. "This shit is cool", I thought, I can''t wait to see the real city life after so many days. "So where are we going?" I asked her. "First, I am going to buy you some clothes, then I will take you to my parents'' house," she smiled. "Parents'' house already?" I was amused. Soon after, I saw her stop the car at a shopping mall, where I noticed a large crowd of humans and mixed breeds. This is the first time I have seen so many people in a single place in this world. We left with the car parked in the parking area and went shopping. Immediately after entering the mall, I saw many people were staring at me. There is no way you can resist my handsome appearance. Several beauties stared at me as if they wanted to eat me up. My mind jumped, and I couldn''t explain when a smile appeared on my face. "That''s it, that''s the feeling." Then I felt someone pull my hand and saw Olivia smile at me. It makes no sense why I felt a tingling sensation when I saw her. "Are you jealous?" I smiled and asked. She shook her head and said, "I''m not, let''s visit the shop." She is feeling jealous, Hah! My charm is awesome. The mall was just like any other on earth. The atmosphere was always the same. Eventually, we entered a clothing store, where a beauty welcomed us warmly. "Welcome. May I ask what you want?" I could see stars in her eyes when she saw me. Olivia looked at me and said to the employee, "We want some dresses for him." "Sure, please come," she brought me to a certain area and told me. "This section will have dresses that suit your preferences." The dresses I saw were specifically designed for people with tails. As I changed into my new clothes in the changing room, I realized how nice I looked in the mirror. "Damn, I am awesome" That''s why all the ladies were swooning over me. Olivia and that employee looked at me foolishly when I returned to see them. Coughing, I said, "Please pack these dresses and this one, I will wear it." Pointing a T-shirt and pants. Olivia leaned over to me with a smile and said, "You look great." "It seems we might have to go meet your parents then," I smiled and asked. Her smile spread across her face as she said, "That''s right.". I scanned my ID card after I had purchased the dresses, which cost me 10000 credits. I changed into that cool-looking T-shirt and pants, now I feel like a regular guy again. Then we left the mall and drove to Olivia''s parents'' house. After a while, I saw her stop the car in front of an enormous villa, comparable to my house on earth, which made me think she must be quite wealthy. When I entered the house, I saw a middle-aged man and a beautiful woman chatting about something. I believe they are Olivia''s parents. They both looked stunned when they saw me. Olivia pulled my hand and introduced me to them. "Mom, Dad, he''s Alan," she said to them, then she whispered something to her father. His gaze was fixed on me for a short time. All of a sudden, I felt like I was being suppressed. This man is very powerful. But a sudden smile appeared on his face, and he spoke. "Please sit," he gestured towards the couch. Olivia sat down beside me on the couch, while her parents sat opposite me. It feels like I came here to ask for their daughter''s hand in marriage. The atmosphere felt awkward to me. "So you are the evolved one, then?" He asked in a deep voice with a serious expression on his face. "Yes," I replied with a smile. He nodded and said, "Good, I will help you join Special Forces" My eyes grew wide, When the fuck did I agree to join the forces? Can''t I live in peace for a while? I looked at him as he continued, "We need people like you, the evolved beings, and I guarantee you that you will live an exemplary life there." His voice was resonating with zest and enthusiasm And I can tell, He has been acting as the sales agent for the special forces Immediately before I had a chance to respond, he continued, "I am doing this for Olivia. Just so you know, I am a Fleet Commander." WTF!!!! When did I ask you about this? He didn''t even give me a chance to say anything as he continued, "Alexandra will transfer you to my squad, you will be joining by the end of next week." FUCK!!!! Chapter 44: Joining Fuck! Before I could say anything, the task screen appeared in front of me. [Task: Join Special Forces: Difficulty: A Rewards: +5 for all attributes, Blink upgrade Time Limit: 7 Days] I sat there with my mouth open wide when I saw the Rewards. Hah! There is nothing I can do. I hardly ever get these types of awards, As I read the task, I know now I cannot live an ordinary life. It even mentioned a time limit for joining the forces. "You understand, right?" The man''s voice snapped my attention away from my thoughts. Olivia''s father looked at me seriously as he awaited my response. Nodding, I asked, "What will be the benefits of joining the forces?" After looking at me for a while, he said, "It''s your greatest honor to have been allowed to join the Special Forces. What else can you ask for?" I was astonished when I heard his response. What a bunch of bullshit he''s talking about. As I cleared my throat, I asked, "Sir, I would like to know the benefits I can expect as an employee." Throughout a brief gaze, he nodded while saying, "Hmmm, You''re good." He continued, "You know, the officer from the special forces has a unique status in our society; you will be respected wherever you go, and I''ll give you a salary of one lakh credits per month." "What the fuck is he talking about paying salaries as if it was out of his pocket, it will be the nominal salary for each employee!" I thought, but didn''t show it to my face. I kept nodding as he spoke. It didn''t make a difference to me what he said. Anyhow, I have to join the forces. I can''t miss the reward for this task, and I will become even more awesome after joining the forces. Nevertheless, one question has been bugging me since listening to him and Alexandra as I asked, "Why me? Anyone can join the Special Forces, right?" After he thought for a while, he said, "Good question, then I will tell you what Special Forces are." He continued, "This planet is just one of the many in the universe, and this world revolves around the survival of the fittest. To survive, we need resources, and these resources are found on other planets, and we are attacked because of these resources as well," After he paused for a moment, he continued, "Special forces are the pillar of our world; we handle inter-planetary attacks and defense." Having looked at him for a while, he said, "Now, why I am offering you the role is because you have evolved into who you are today by fighting for your life and coming to terms with it, and thus, you deserve it. We need the people like you." Since I had an inkling that this would be his answer, I looked at him and nodded, "Ok, but I need a salary of two lakhs. " At least I would maximize my benefits As he raised his eyebrows he replied, "Hundred and ten thousand, nothing more" After shaking my head, I replied, "You said I''m special, so give me a special salary, not less than one hundred and seventy-five thousand." He stared at me for a few moments before saying, "I know you are special. I will give you 125k. Take it or leave it.". "You said you were doing this for Olivia, 150K, and I won''t accept anything less." Then I caught Olivia''s eye, and she was looking back at me. Suddenly he said, "You have to prove yourself before you speak for Olivia, anyway 135K, I am only doing this for my daughter." "This guy is a sad asshole," I thought as I gazed upon him. "Ok, but this is only for Olivia," I replied as I looked at Olivia and smiled. Seeing her red face like a tomato, I knew she''d fallen for me as soon as I answered. Olivia''s father then greeted me with a smile and he extended his hand as he said, "Welcome to the Special Forces." I shook his hand and said "Thank you" I am eagerly awaiting the day when my task is completed and I can grow stronger. It would be nice to see only outstanding beauties in the forces. It has been so long since I slept with one. Suddenly, her father said, "Good, come have dinner with us." as he released my hand. There was then a wonderful dinner with her family, and I can honestly say I felt like I was their son-in-law. However, suddenly, I heard a voice asking "Why is there a monkey in our house." A hand suddenly grabbed hold of mine, and I looked to see Olivia holding it. Shaking her head, she said, "Please don''t mind." Even though I was angry, I smiled "It''s OK!" Once again, that voice yelled, "Get the Fuck out of here! We do not welcome animals in here!" In a moment, I saw a man followed by another man; he looked like a younger version of Olivia''s father. Olivia''s father''s gaze seems to be aimed at me, as if he wants to test me this time around. I shook my head as I stood up and came closer to him. Staring into his eyes, I could only see hatred in them. As I didn''t want to force myself into a confrontation with this man, I shook my head and made my way to the door. But I heard him scoffing "Coward" When I turned around, I saw him laughing with that other guy while looking at me. Blinking, I appeared before him and kicked his stomach. I fixed my gaze on the other guy as he stared foolishly at me. I shook my head and glanced at the man holding his stomach as he rolled on the floor. I squatted and said, "I don''t care who the fuck you are, don''t be another arrogant asshole in front of me again, otherwise I don''t know what I''ll do to you.". Then I got up and left the house. Chapter 45: Olivia I heard Olivia''s voice as I stepped out of the house. "Wait!" I turned around to find Olivia running towards me. As she stopped in front of me, she looked me in the eye and said. "Don''t get upset with him. He''s my brother, but he doesn''t have any powers. He always behaves this way." Clearly, she was worried. I shook my head and said, "I''m not angry, isn''t it time that we return, or do you want to stay?" "We''ll go back now, hold on a second," she said, before going in. After some time, we headed for the facility. I got reminded of my time on earth, nightlife, beauties, and much more, by looking at the surroundings. Then I turned my attention to Olivia, who seemed absorbed in her thoughts. "Are you okay?" I asked her. "Nothing," she replied, shaking her head. I didn''t push to ask her, as I knew my boundaries. I''ll visit the city alone someday. I''m curious if there are any pubs located there. Then, as if she heard my thoughts, Olivia said, "Let me show you something interesting." "What?" I asked, raising my eyebrows. She smiled at me and said, "You will know." After a short while, I noticed the car was stopped in front of a large building, which was probably a pub. After parking the car, we walked towards the building where two big, bulky men were standing at the door. It''s no secret they are bouncers, but when I carefully examined them, they looked like monkeys. Perhaps they are hybrids. Olivia took out a card and showed it to them. They nodded and opened up the door. On entering the pub, I saw many people drinking their drinks with a piece of music playing in the background. My heartfelt like it had returned home. I fixed my eyes on Olivia and I asked, "What is this place?" Because I just got out of the jungle, I need to behave like a novice. Her voice was almost pensive as she said, "This is where we forget our sorrows." Holding her hand, I looked at her and said, "I am here for you." After shaking her head, she pulled me toward an empty table and said, "Let''s sit here." I noticed that many of the surrounding people were looking our way as I glanced around the pub. Aha! How did I come to be this handsome? As I studied Olivia, she looked quite cute under the dim lights of the pub. Her appearance showed that she only had a superficial smile, so I asked, "Would you like to share something?" "You know what''s funny? After seeing new things, you don''t even seem surprised, it''s almost like you are used to living here," she said. I was dumbfounded. She has very sharp senses. I wasn''t sure what to say to her - I can''t say, "Hey, I''m from another world." Trying to figure out what to say, I looked at her for a while and said, "I don''t know what to say, but when I am with you, I feel as though everything is normal as if I have been living with you for years." She smiled and shook her head, but said nothing. After a while, a server came to take the order. She ordered beer for us. As if luck was not on my side, two idiots came to my table and tried to flirt with Olivia. "Hey, beautiful, why are you sitting with a monkey, come with us," They had very arrogant smiles on their faces. Olivia extended her hand before I could say anything and I literally saw her shooting lightning out of her hand. Looking down, I could see two idiots twitching on the ground. It literally took me aback. I felt like she was a normal girl. I couldn''t afford to annoy her. More importantly, no one came to defend those guys, as though it were normal for people to fight. I don''t understand why the bouncer is placed at the entrance. As I shook my head and spoke to Olivia, I said, "Oh, you surprised me." "What did you expect, you will rescue the damsel in distress?" she smiled as she said. Continuing, she said, "Don''t underestimate anybody in this world, you won''t even know how you died." Her face wore a serious expression. It was the first time I had seen this side of her. "I Literally can''t underestimate anyone. Even this innocent Olivia is quite ferocious." I thought as I chugged down the beer. Chapter 46: Confrontation After the drinks, she drove me to the facility. I was quite surprised by the way she acted today, as I assumed she was a normal receptionist. She dropped me off in front of my building, and she drove away without speaking to me. It doesn''t matter to me whether she has power or not, I just don''t know why she''s acting this way. In any case, I will see her tomorrow. On my way into the building, I saw Diana exit the elevator with a Wolfman. While I was walking, she stopped and whispered something to that man. It didn''t matter to me who he was to her, but that asshole tried to stop me. He pointed at me and said, "Don''t you dare try to hit on my woman." I said nothing but stared at him; he stood 6 feet tall, had two ears protruding from his head, and had an average face. I guess he''s jealous of my looks. I did not want to waste time with these useless arguments, so I shook my head and walked away. However, that asshole stopped me again by grabbing my shoulders and saying "I didn''t hear your answer," This guy was really irking me. I scoffed at him, "You think I am going to be short on girlfriends and who cares about her." Suddenly, I felt disgusted by her. Who the fuck does she think she is, trying to incite a guy against me. As I removed his hand from my shoulders and made my way to the elevator, this man stopped me again, telling me, "Stay away from her." This time it really pissed me off. I dropped the bag containing my new clothes and stared at him. Diana was staring at me from behind him, with a slight smile on her face. It''s hard for me to explain why I felt attracted to her at that time, but maybe I would because I saw beauty again after a long time. It was a fool''s idea for me to consider her as my woman. She even ordered those wolved to kill me. "Bitch," I thought to myself and turned to the man in front of me and said, "Don''t provoke me, for that bitch over there," pointing at Diana. "What did you say" Diana screamed, but this man stopped her and stared at me. "How dare you insult my woman, do you even know who I am?" he asked slowly. Why the fuck is he speaking like this, is this some sort of drama? That guy really irritated me. Who the fuck does he think he is. I said nothing, but hardened my skin and slapped him. A sudden attack blew him back, and I blinked and appeared behind him, kicking him hard in the back, causing him to fall and strike the wall. All of this happened in a flash. I didn''t even give him time to retaliate. Then I turned to Diana, who was standing there stupefied. After a while, she looked at me and stuttered, "What do you want?" My gaze remained fixed on her for a moment before I said, "You are not worth my time." Seeing the man fall unconscious, I shook my head and called Olivia. Her holographic image appeared in front of me, and she gazed at me and asked, " What happened?"? My tone was sarcastic as I asked, "Can anyone help me throw the garbage." A moment later, she answered seriously, "I''ll be there in a moment," as her image faded away. The way Diana was crouching beside him, trying to help him get up, caught my eye. Then, I grabbed my clothing bag and stood outside the entrance waiting for Olivia. After a while, she arrived in her car and hurriedly approached me. "What happened?" she asked me. I looked in and saw the guy was conscious and sitting with his back against the wall. Olivia went past me, and I followed her. She stopped in front of him and said, "Robert, what are you doing here?" Her question made me grin. I asked, "Do you know him?" She replied, "I do." "He''s also in the special forces, and reports to my father," she said slowly as her eyes scanned across my face. The giggle escaped my mouth "And here I thought that which Young master is daring to provoke me. Just a guy from forces and dare to speak to me like that. I will fucking kill you if you dare to come near me once more," I grew serious at the end. My eyes looked up at Olivia and I asked, "Please help me throw this garbage away." I was quite irritated as I approached the elevator. Why are these assholes jealous of me? Chapter 47: The Future Path Back in my room, I sat on the couch and contemplated my life so far in this world. Ever Since I migrated here, I have been living just to survive. Days spent in that jungle, eating raw flesh to get strength, and just trying to stay alive, I thought everything would be over when I moved out of that jungle. Again, my life will be surrounded by survival, but I am powerless to prevent it. The world won''t respect you if you''re powerless. BANG! The sudden doorbell made me jump out of my thoughts. When I opened the door, Olivia was standing with Diana and that stupid asshole. When I looked at her, she smiled and asked, "May I come in?" In exchange for her face, I did not object to their presence. I simply nodded and went inside. As they entered, I told them to sit and asked Olivia. "So, what''s the deal?" As she looked at me, she said, "I know exactly what happened, and everything was a misunderstanding." It was quite fascinating to me to hear her reply. I cannot imagine what I misunderstood. Smirking, I then asked, "Could you please explain this misunderstanding to me?" Suddenly, the wolfman stood up and said, "I am Robert, and Miss Olivia informed me about you joining the special forces. Now we will work together" What the fuck is he talking about, when did I ask him to work together? As I stared at him, I replied: "I asked about the misunderstanding, not about joining the team." This time Diana stood up and said, "I am sorry, I thought you would be the same as the people who bother me so much." I raised my voice and said, "So, you''d ask your boyfriend to beat them up." She stared at me with considerable concern and replied, "He is not my boyfriend. We all came from the same pack but he evolved earlier and arrived here before me." I saw her look at me and replied, "Oh" The face of Robert looked unsightly to me. I could see clearly that the girl was using him. A smile spread across Diana''s face as she remarked, "Miss Olivia told me you came from the same forest as me. Have we met before?" Trying to flirt with me? I want nothing to do with her. "Who knows? Maybe or may not," I shook my head, then turned to Olivia and said," I want to talk to you." My point was obvious, and they knew I wanted them to leave. They stood up, Robert looked at me and said, "We will leave now," Diana suddenly said, "We will meet again later. In any case, we live in the same building." "Ok", I replied dully. Didn''t she understand I didn''t want to bother with her? The two people left the room, leaving Olivia and me alone. As we sat down, I said, "You didn''t look good today, do you know, you can share what''s on your mind." I stared at her for a while before she shook her head and said, "Nothing. I got reminded of some things from the past. Anyway, thanks, I''m leaving now." As I nodded to her, I said, "Go safely, and don''t think too much." I now sit alone in the room after she left. Having decided to join the forces, I wondered what my future would be like. "Eve?" I called out to her, now that she can only answer me. "Yes, host?" She replied in her usual emotionless tone. "Now that I have decided to join the forces, how will I grow in the future?" This was the question I had for quite some time. "After joining the Special Forces, hosts will undergo jungle survival training for half a year." She replied. "What the fuck, another jungle?" I exclaimed, stupefied by her reply. "Yes Host, the next jungle will assist you in achieving your second evolution. That jungle will be populated with animals who have crossed through the threshold of the first evolution and are much more powerful, helping you to improve and develop," she replied. "I spend almost half of my life in the jungle. I think I''ll be Tarzan someday," I thought as I heard her answer. Anyway, it''s only half a year, I hope I won''t be alone this time; it would be best if I had a beauty to keep me company. While I kept all these thoughts in the back of my mind, I reminded myself to live in the moment. Changing into my pajamas and jumping on the bed, I decided to buy my supplies before I go into the jungle; I missed this bed in the jungle. I closed my eyes to sleep. Upon opening my eyes, I was standing in front of a massive gate. My ear was drawn to a voice. "Will this be alright?" Lucia stood beside me, looking at me with a concerned expression on her face. Again I replied without my control, "I have to do it, you know I can''t trust them" Upon opening the door, I saw a bright light as I walked inside with Lucia. Chapter 48: Meeting Again A large stone slab surrounded by a bright reflection stood in front of me as I walked in. Glancing around, it reminded me of a cave. We stopped a few meters away from the slab. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Lucia asked me. I shook my head and said, "I must do this, we are trapped in this world, and I don''t want it to be the end of us." "But no one has ever found the Stone of Destiny before. Are you sure it will work, it could be a trap?" A worried look crossed her face. It made me laugh "Do I have any other choice, I don''t want to leave you alone; even if something were to happen to me, there would be a chance I would return." As I kissed her forehead, I said, "Wait here for me, whatever happens, do not come near me." As I started walking towards the slab. My mind was preoccupied with only one thought as I moved forward toward the slab. "Ah, am I the reincarnation of God?" This environment made me feel as though I was a powerful personality from a Fantasy novel. As I saw my hand touching the stone, I felt a sensation in my body, as if I was being sucked in. Suddenly, I was engulfed in deep, soul-wrenching pain. My mind went blank as my consciousness faded. Upon opening my eyes, I saw my body was covered in sweat, and I was still in my room. "What the fuck was that?" I thought. Why do I always see a half-assed dream, as if I am in some kind of movie plot, why can''t I see something meaningful? My head hurts every time I wake up like this. In any case, I don''t want to dwell on it too much, even now I can feel that pain. While I was looking at the window, I noticed it was still night. Every time I experience these dreams, I wake up in pain, depriving myself of my night''s sleep. Now, I am not even getting the sleep. I suddenly remembered that I missed my daily practice, but it did not penalize me for it. "Eve, why was I not penalized?" I asked her. "It was a basic exercise manual, and the penalty only applied until Host was evolved, so it has been removed." She replied. I''m relieved, but I have to get stronger. As I checked out the store, I saw that there were several manuals available. This wasn''t available last time. Upon checking out, I purchased Body Building Manual [II] and Sword combat training manual. I spent 1500EC; I have left 2000EC, not enough to buy those powers. I would have to gather it in the forest. The Body Building manual is basically the same, but all exercises have to be done 1000 times and 20 KM run daily. But this time it has no penalty. I expected it, but it helped me tremendously. I feel more robust than ever. I bought the Sword Combat Training manual to learn basic sword moves. Since having a weapon makes my life much easier, I can''t use my hands all the time, and the next forest will be even more dangerous. It is now time for me to buy a magnificent sword, which I will buy in the city, rather than buying it from the store because my EC was low. Anyway, I don''t feel sleepy anymore. After checking the time, it''s almost morning, I changed into my new clothes and went downstairs to begin my recent session. When I was with Olivia, I saw a park nearby. Someone was already working out there in the morning, but I didn''t know who it was. The moment I moved closer to the park, I saw her. "How can she be here?" I murmured, but I was happy to see her. I was reluctant to leave her company the first time we met in the forest. My luck has never failed to amaze me. Her mind was so absorbed in her workout that she barely noticed me. I quietly moved behind her and murmured slowly. "Hey beauty, how have you been?" "AAAAHHHHH" she screamed and jumped back, pulling out her gun and pointing it at me. "AHHHHH" Even I screamed when I saw the gun. Who the fuck carries the gun in the morning. "Isabella, it''s me," I quietly said to calm her down. (A/N- He met her in Jungle) After a moment of confusion, she lowered her gun and said, "What are you doing here?" "Wow, I never thought I would see such a beautiful woman in the morning," I said as I wiped my sweat away. "Don''t startle me like that, I would have shot you." She said, after putting her gun away. "Who would have thought you would carry a gun in the morning," I shook my head in amazement. Before she could open her mouth, another voice behind me interrupted her. "Look, who''s here!" It startled me when I saw Alexandra and Olivia approaching. My only thought was, "Why do I have such good luck?" Chapter 49: A week with a beauty By chance, I found myself among three beautiful women. "Hello Miss, what''s up?" I asked Alexandra. "Nothing, I hadn''t thought you''d meet your future partner so soon," she said, before turning to stare at Isabella. "Partner?" I asked Alexandra. She replied, "I got word that she is going to join forces with you." I was surprised to find out she was joining the Special Forces. "Welcome," I said and extended my hand to Isabella. She looked at me for a moment before extending her hand to shake mine. I turned to Alexandra, and said, "You already knew?" Her smile grew as she said, "Commander told me yesterday and I told you before, you are a special candidate," then she looked at Olivia and said, "Good choice. Your mission is completed this time." I was astonished as I asked Olivia, "You''re not working in reception?" Oliver smiled and replied, "When did I tell you, I was working as a receptionist, I was just sitting there because the receptionist was not there..." What a fool I was! How can such a powerful woman be a receptionist? Anyway, I can''t miss the opportunity to show my awesomeness, I looked at them and said, "Anyway, we will talk about these things later. First, we can finish our exercise" I turned to them and said: Hey guys, let''s talk later. Finish your exercise first." As they nodded and began their workout, I watched them for a while; it was quite a sight to see these beautiful girls working out together. Taking off my shirt, I exposed my well-developed body. Hah, they were going to swoon over me. After looking around to see their reaction, it quite surprised me they were completely absorbed in their workout and didn''t bother to notice me at all. I can''t compare these women to my earth. They would have to jump over one another to touch me. However, I started doing the push-ups; from now on, I will have to do it a thousand times each. When I started the exercise, I was so engrossed that I forgot about my surroundings. I was only counting the push-ups as I did them. Upon completing it, I felt an intense warmth throughout my body. I could feel my muscles getting stronger. I turned around to see all the beauties staring at me foolishly. My charm had captivated them, and I knew they couldn''t resist me. As I walked up to them, I jokingly said, "Hello ladies, you can get in touch with me at any time. I am always available." I felt quite good being surrounded by ladies who were admiring me. Alexandra laughed and said, "Really, then I won''t hesitate." Although Alexandra is older, I thought she was quite attractive, despite her age. "It won''t be long before I see you", I smiled and told her, then I looked at everyone and said, "I will continue what I''m doing, take care of yourselves" I then went to finish my run. All this exercise has become a habit for me; it has kept me fit throughout all these times. It was quite a good feeling after completing my daily routine since it felt like I became stronger. The truth is, though my body is strong and I possess powers, I don''t know any fighting techniques except for that of the sword. Hopefully, I will remember that in the future. As I started to go to my room, I saw Diana coming out of the building just before I entered. After being stupefied for a moment, she smiled at me. As I walked past her, I heard her voice. "Wait". She came close to me and looked into my eyes as she spoke. "Please ignore my foolishness one last time. I am sorry." As I stared at her for some time, I said "It doesn''t matter anymore, goodbye". I then went to my room. She stared intently at me as I entered the elevator. Even though she is very beautiful, she is quite a manipulator and I don''t enjoy being around her. It was foolish of me to be mesmerized by her in the forest the first time I saw her. As soon as I had freshened up, I heard the doorbell. Immediately putting on my dress, I opened the door. It kind of surprised me to see Alexandra there. I thought it was a joke when she told me she would meet me. "I would appreciate it if you would invite me." She smiled and asked, "Is that possible?" I see! She teasing me now. I moved to make room for her and said, "Please come in, my lady," After coming inside and gazing around the room, she sat on the couch and began tapping her foot, as she said "Are you not sitting?" As powerful as she is, I won''t be able to tease her too much. I smiled and sat opposite her, saying, "Well, anything urgent, you came early." "Hah! Didn''t you say you were available at any time?" she teased. As I shook my head, I said, "I''m always available, but I''d prefer if it were at night." She smiled and said, "Then I will make my way here at night too." I was surprised by her reply as I had asked, "Doesn''t your husband live with you?" As she shook her head, she said, "Who needs a husband when I have a man like you by my side" I am still being teased by her, so I stared at her and said, "I will wait for you tonight." ''Yes, but I came for a different reason; now you''re joining the forces, so stay on your toes. You will join the ranks of trainee soldiers, and will be sent to the forests on the American continent, which is home to many fierce animals." In addition, she continued, "There are some animals, which are quite strong, even I find them difficult to handle, and you must be careful when it comes to fellow soldiers since there are a few candidates who are accepted as Special Soldiers. Having never heard the term before, I asked, "What are special soldiers?". "They will go on the interplanetary missions, you have to strive to become a special soldier, otherwise, growth will be slowed down drastically because they get lots of special resources to develop quickly." She replied. I wonder what they give the special soldiers these days. Are they like Captain America or what? Anyhow, I am confident in myself, even without her telling me. I know I am powerful. Anyhow, I appreciate her sharing this with me. I looked at her and asked, "But did you come only to tell me about this?" She smiled and said "Unlike other evolved beings, you will not receive training here at this facility, there are many things you do not know about this world, and since I want to keep you learning about it, this whole week I will personally guide you about the world. Meet me later at the facility." "So next week is going to be quite eventful for me, since I''ll get to spend some quality time with a beautiful woman," I laughed and said. She stood up to leave and said, "You will be glad you spent time with me, you will never forget it." Her swaying ass was quite sexy to me as I stared at it. She turned around and smiled at me as she left the room. The moment I saw her smile, it quite terrified me, as if it signaled impending danger. Chapter 50: Somethings about this World It is strange that after coming into this world; I don''t feel like flirting with the girls. Survivorship in the jungle may or may not have influenced me. Nevertheless, it''s clear to me I want more strength. Nobody should threaten me, unlike my previous earth, where I used to have a lot of influence. I am a nobody here. Yet, sometimes I miss my previous life. Back then, I was carefree. Life was not a contest of power, and I had plenty of girls by my side. Anyway, there is no point in mourning the past. I have been granted a new life here and the excitement of being able to command something like this is a feeling I have never experienced before. After taking a bath and changing into new clothes, I looked in the mirror and couldn''t help but praise myself, "This is Awesomeness!." My appearance has changed a little from the previous one. Now, I have golden hair and a perfect body, and my tail adds charm to my looks. Maybe evolving from a monkey was not a bad idea after all. Now it is time to meet Alexandra, let''s see what she will have to tell me; Eve can tell me anything, but it will be interesting to hear directly from Alexandra''s mouth. With beauty by my side, I get a unique sense of fulfillment. She may be old, but she looks that much sexier with her mature looks. My eyes widened as I saw Diana emerge from the door, and also, she lives directly across from me. As she smiled at me, I nodded at her and went to the elevator; I felt as if she was following me. I noticed a slight smile on her face right when we entered the elevator, don''t know what was it for. Is she smitten by me? As I exited the elevator on the ground floor and began walking towards the facility, Diana followed me behind. Perhaps she is going there as well. On my way to the facility, I thought about my days in the jungle, when I only lived for survival. I didn''t know when I could see the city, but here I am, having survived the hardship. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t even realize I was standing in front of the facility. Another exquisite girl was sitting at the reception who was a bit less beautiful than Olivia. As I approached her, she smiled lightly at me. "May I help you?" I see! Her professionalism was outstanding. She didn''t even blush when she looked at me. I stared at her and said, "Nothing, I have a meeting with Alexandra," As she nodded at me, she called Alexandra to confirm, and after a while, she told me to go upstairs. The instant I stepped into the room, I noticed she was looking at me. Her lips were slightly curved, with an incredibly sweet smile on her face. Her intent was clear by the way she told me to sit; as I did, she approached and sat next to me. The more I stared at her eyes, the more I felt a sense of fulfillment. She smiled at me and said, "I was waiting for you. Another person is coming as well." It shocked me, as I thought it would be her exclusive time with me. Then I saw Diana enter the room. Why would she be here? Did Alexandra call her? Alexandra smiled as she said, "Yes, she will join the special forces, and she will be part of your team too.". What the fuck, she''s joining me now.? Is Alexandra not aware of my issue with Diana? Alexandra responded before me: "I know you had issues with her, but you need to put those issues aside because your survival comes first, and she would be a significant support to you." As Alexandria looked at Diana, she said, "Please sit on the couch." She then stood up and leaned against the table. I instinctively distanced myself from Diana as she sat beside me. After staring at us for a while, Alexandra began speaking. "Do you know what I meant when I said you guys are special? About seventy percent of the population in this world isn''t a power user, and you guys are in the remaining thirty." After a few moments, she said, "Well, darling, you are definitely among the elites in the world, yet even among them there is still a distinction because you just evolved, you are still low-level power users. There are power users at all levels: mid-level, high-level, and other" Then she took a deep breath and said, "There are also existences who are so phenomenally powerful that they are impossible to comprehend. They are Guardians since they guard our planet against deadly threats." We stared at her and she continued, "Now that you realize, you are still like the ant among the power users, you have a chance to evolve and become one of the top elites on this planet." "I''m not here to tell you how to evolve, but the place you are going is the most dangerous place on the planet, there are animals so powerful they can even hurt high-end power users, so why are you being sent there?" she asked. With an enthusiastic voice, she continued, "Because we need people who can adapt to any situation, survive in any situation and succeed in any situation." Chapter 51: Somethings about this world (2) The way she spoke surprised me so much as if she was the second salesperson I have seen since Olivia''s father. It was as if she read my mind when she said, "You might wonder why I am so enthusiastic when I describe the forces. Well, I spent one of the most exciting days of my life in that service." I shook my head in exasperation and asked, "I understand there is a need for the special forces to fight foreign forces; however, when did the foreign invasion begin?" She stared at me for a minute, and then said, "The history of this planet is quite old and there are things you''re not supposed to know right now, maybe in the future you''ll find out when you prove that you''re useful" "Once again, this bullshit. Why don''t they just tell us everything straight away, so it will prepare us for what''s going to happen? Anyway, I''ll ask Eve about it." I thought to myself after hearing her answer. After that, she advised, "Now is your chance to grow strong in this jungle, but for that, you''ll have to survive because others will join the camp, and remember, everything will be monitored, so you''ll be judged according to your performance." "As the situation changes, how will you act and what choices will you make, everything will be monitored and don''t forget that not everyone is your friend and not every animal is your enemy; make wise decisions, it may save your life," she paused after taking a deep breath. After staring at Diana for several moments, she said, "You''ve already lived here for more than a month, so you''re already familiar with this world, make sure you''ll do well as a team because the fate of your lives will depend on how you work together." She then looked at me and said, "During the entire week, I will train you, since you''ve never received formal training in this facility so that you will know the basic rules for survival and about this world." Her eyes remained fixed on me for a moment and she said, "I just want to tell you one thing; some creatures from this planet have become so powerful that we consider them GODS." Her words stunned me; I wondered why she was telling me this. Did she know about me, that I had been migrated? In response, I kept my poker face and asked, "Please tell me what the gods are." For a moment, her eyes were fixed on me, and then she said, "Leave it, they are beings that can''t be measured with common sense." To divert her attention, I asked her, "Is there any other way we can maximize our chances of surviving?" She looked at me and said, "Yes, in this period, I will help you become familiar with weapons. It will help a lot since you can''t fight just with your hands." Nodding, I asked, "Is there anything else you want me to know?" "For now, I have some work to finish. I''ll see you this afternoon, but make yourself familiar with Diana. Make sure you leave your differences behind," she said to me. As I nodded, I said, "Of course, I''ll meet you later today. One more thing, where is Olivia?" "She went back to the city. She has to report back to the forces," she said with a smile. I was shocked to learn that she works with the forces; why didn''t she tell me about this? "Um," I replied, as I moved to leave. Diana followed me. I noticed, everyone looked at me as I walked down the stairs; I don''t know, but I''m always in the spotlight no matter where I go. When I approached the receptionist, I smiled and said, "Do you mind, if we went out in the evening. You are so beautiful that I just cannot keep my eyes off you." She smiled at me and said, "Of course I would love to, but I have to go out with my boyfriend, maybe next time" "Next time, definitely," I said stiffly as I stepped out of the building. I heard Diana making fun of me behind me; I shrugged and moved towards the restaurant, but Diana followed me. Then I paused and turned around to look at her. "Why are you following?" I asked. A smile flashed across her face as she said, "When did I follow you, it was just that you were walking in front of me." I watched her walk past me, humming a song. After hearing the song, I remained rooted to the spot with only a single thought running through my head. "What the fuck, how did she know it?" Chapter 52: A week before joining the forces I can''t ask her directly. I don''t know if she''s from Earth or not? Let''s pretend that I enjoyed it. Slowly I caught up to her and asked, "What were you humming? It was awesome." When she saw me, she smiled and said, "Oh, this is the first time you have asked me anything." "What shit is this? I just want to confirm something. Why all this drama?" I thought, but smiled at her and said. "I liked the tune, that''s why I asked" "I heard it somewhere," was all she said as she walked toward the restaurant. This is very troubling. I don''t know whether she is related to evolution or not. I should maintain a distance from her. I sat separately from her. As I waited for breakfast, Diana came and sat down next to me. After looking at her, I asked, "You want anything?". After she looked at me for a while and said, "I am really sorry for the last time, it was foolish on my part..." she started sulking, with tears clear in her eyes. Does she really think that her tears will move me? What sort of bullshit is this? "Don''t cry and don''t make a scene here," I said, handing her the tissues. While she gazed at me as if awaiting a response, she wiped her eyes with the tissues When I looked at her I sighed and said, "See, I will be honest with you, we will be on our own; I don''t want to do anything with you. Even in the jungle, we will go our separate ways. I love being alone." Even though I love beauty, there is some standard to it, and I even do not know why she started following me. As she nodded, she said, "I respect your decision, but I just want to remind you what Alexandra said. We will be monitored, and I don''t think it would be prudent to separate ourselves in the jungle." It''s also there. I don''t know what they want from us. I can survive alone, but there will be some maggots watching too. I guess I can''t avoid sticking with her, but the fact that she may be from Earth is bothering me. With a sigh of exasperation, I replied, "We will see". Standing up, she nodded, "Well, I''ll see you later." As I stared at her vanishing figure, I thought, "At least she has some self-respect." In a flash, one week was over, it was time to join the Forces. My week was spent almost exclusively with Alexandra, who literally trained me. As I learned, she was a terrifying figure in this world. I was nearly scared to death by her when she showed how powerful she was. While I don''t understand why she wanted to spar with me, she told me it''s important to my survival. Even though we sparred, I was almost beaten to death by her. To deal with that, I bought a basic combat manual from the shop. I think I''m truly lucky to have the system with me, as I''ve improved dramatically in my combat skills. I forgot to mention, Alexandra told me that there were time chambers in this world, and they were only available to the special forces who trained in them. Three days inside are as long as one day outside, but to power it, you need special fuel, which is from another planet. Quite a few things in the world are very interesting, and there are specific areas on this planet, which are very dangerous. The history of this world is quite complicated. Many things are still unknown to me. Even Eve didn''t want to tell me about them. As I thought more about the world, I realized it was not as simple as it appears. Even though the special forces are being selected from all species, there is also internal competition between the various species. And politics is everywhere. If you stand out too much, with a little background, you will be dealt with. So, I have to keep low-key. I can''t stand out too much before making some good connections. Additionally, Diana trained with me during this period as well. She was also powerful, but not as strong as I was. The good thing was that she kept her distance from me. I even got to practice with the gun that Alexandra gave me. It was my first time holding a gun. Having practiced with the guns for one entire day, I am told that they will give us the guns in the jungle. I even bought the manual "Learn the Gun" for that purpose. As I bought a sword in the city, I was surprised to find out that there were so many sword users in this world, since there are so few restrictions on weapons. I even became quite proficient at using the sword. I''m now more confident of surviving the jungle. I regret not spending any time in the city. I will be in a jungle for the next six months, but to become more powerful, I must do this. Beauties can wait until I return. In the end, the most important thing I learned was that polygamy isn''t restricted in this world. If you have the guts to maintain it, you can do it. Anyhow, I am now waiting for Olivia to pick us up. Aside from me, Diana, Isabella, and two more men will join us at the survival camp. I found out from Alexandra that Olivia was also from the special forces, and this time, they sent her to specifically select candidates for the forces. I saw a helicopter coming toward us as I was thinking about Olivia. Once the helicopter landed, Olivia stepped out and began walking towards me. ***************************************** Ramos was watching a screen that showed the performance of all candidates for the evolution, but he was particularly interested in two candidates. In particular, One man and a woman. In a snap, all the screens went blank and his connectivity to every single one was disrupted. He was quite shocked at the interruption to his power since only a few people could do it. What is the meaning of this?" He shouted and vanished from his spot. Chapter 53: The jungle awaits Olivia came towards me with a smile on her face. My gaze fell on her, and I commented, "I never knew you were a soldier. You surprised me." In the end, she merely smiled but said nothing. Then she looked at everyone and said, "It''s time to go," then she started walking toward the helicopter. Looking at her back, I thought, "I don''t know why, but everyone thinks it''s cool to act mysterious," While inside the helicopter, I saw other soldiers as well. I sat there and closed my eyes, feeling at peace. As I contemplated the time I spent at the facility, as I trained with Alexandra, I realized how close we became. The more I learned about her, the more I understood, she was like Olivia''s father, a fleet commander in the forces. The more she told me about this world, the more I realized I am trapped in this horrible world, where you will not even know when you will die. There is no telling when aliens will attack, so it is the role of the forces to prevent that. Any slack on their part will lead to destruction. According to her, it is the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak, but I disagree with her opinion. While I may be selfish, I cannot protect someone I don''t even know. So, here''s why I''m going through this shit because I want to become stronger. I can''t rely on others to protect me. Suddenly, I felt someone tapping on my shoulders. When I opened my eyes, I found it was Diana. "What''s up?" I asked as I looked at her. She smiled and asked, "Are you nervous?". I shook my head and closed my eyes as I replied, "Why would I be? We are going to live in the jungle again, what''s the difference?" I heard her voice say, "That''s true, what''s the difference, we are going back home again." Yes, it''s true, I have spent little time in the city and I am now going to the jungle again. The only difference is that it will be more dangerous. We don''t know what type we will encounter." Regarding Diana, I also spent a great deal of time with her. While she behaved properly, I kept my distance from her. I am not sure whether or not she is the same as me, nor what her motive would be. In some ways, I feel like I am a puppet, having no control over myself, just doing what that GOD wants me to do. Hah, It doesn''t matter. I can only get stronger to avoid this fate. It was a long time before I opened my eyes and noticed that Olivia was seated opposite me and staring at me intently. She smiled and said, "You were sleeping like a log for five hours, we are almost there" "Five hours?" I thought, surprised by how long I slept without even realizing it. Perhaps my body was too fatigued after training so hard with Alexandra. I shook my head in disbelief while looking at her and asked, "This fast?" "This is normal. Anyway, today is the day when the formalities are completed for joining the forces. Tomorrow you will enter the jungle," she said. Nodding again, I closed my eyes. And thought about what Alexandra told me about the selection. Only the very best join the forces. It is only ten percent of those who survive in that jungle who will be eligible. They would be selected based on their performance. Furthermore, many places in the jungle have not been explored yet. You can call it a hunch, but I have the feeling that something interesting will happen to me in this jungle. After opening my eyes, I glanced outside the window to see greenery I had never seen before. It took me a while to realize we were above the jungle. This jungle was huge, as wide as the ocean. As soon as the helicopter landed, I walked out and saw a massive building in front of me. I glanced around to see many soldiers guarding the entrance to the building. As Olivia led the way, we followed her and entered the building. I saw a vast crowd. Perhaps they were also entering the jungle, and it was the first time I saw different races mixing, something you won''t see in the city. There were many humans, mixed humans, and there were many beauties mixed up in there as well. That ghost I heard about would be that invisible man. I felt the gazes of the beauties locked on me. Ah, I see, my charm is irresistible. Upon arrival at the special counter, Olivia instructed us to wait, and after a period she pulled me up to the counter and handed me a card, and said "Welcome to the special forces" And a notification popped into my head. "Task Completed" Chapter 54: Entering the Jungle I felt a warm feeling spreading through my body. I knew I had gained 5 stats points, and Blink''s skill was upgraded. I''ll check it out later. Olivia''s voice shook me from my thoughts as she asked, "What happened?" As I looked at her, I simply said, "I was just thinking about me joining the forces so early, all thanks to you." She was about to respond when a voice came from behind, "Oh my, look who''s here?" After I turned around, I saw a man and a group of people approaching us. Despite being about the same height as me, he still looked quite inferior to me. He stood opposite Olivia and then glanced over at us. He sarcastically scoffed, "You picked up so many animals this time, huh?" Olivia smiled and said, "Yes, a bunch of animals that are going to eat all of your people alive. Be careful." "Let''s go!" she said and started walking towards us in another direction. My eyes just glanced at the group. Probably they would enter the jungle with us. The time is not right for me to say anything at the moment, but I can take care of those clowns. In a hurry, I followed Olivia and asked, "What was that all about?" After a couple of minutes, she sighed and said, "I will tell you later. Just follow me to your quarters." Eventually, we came across the living quarters where we would stay today. Upon arrival, Olivia handled all the formalities for the allocation of the rooms and gave us access to them, then guided me to my room. The room was similar to that of the facility. As we entered the room, Diana followed behind me, while everyone else went to their own rooms. Diana sat beside me on the couch, while Olivia sat opposite me. Now can you explain what all that was about?" I said to Olivia. "I scout talents for the forces, and that person is similar to me. If the person we scouted completes the trail, we will be recognized, so you can understand why he behaved in that way towards me." She sighed and said. I smirked at her and said, "That''s all, the way you behaved. I thought he was someone scary" "You will get to know more about the forces, once you clear your survival," she said. I could see the concern in her eyes as she said, "Any way you have to be careful." While looking at her, I asked, "Can we kill them in the jungle?" I don''t care about morals. If they create trouble for me, I will kill them, that''s all. "You can, as you know, it''s all about survival, whether it''s against animals or other creatures, it''s all the same," she replied. "Anything more?" I asked her. I just wanted them to leave me alone. I have to check my status. "That''s all for now. Rest up," she said as she stood to leave. Diana left the room as well. I don''t know why she came here; she didn''t even speak. A screen appeared in front of me showing my current status as soon as I thought about the menu option. Name: Alan Age: 28 Species: Evolved Monkey [1st Evolution Completed] Level: 11 Strength: 30 Agility: 30 Intelligence: 30 Luck: 13 Power: Teleport: Host can teleport within the radius of 100 meters [Gained Ability from Mutated Snake] (Upgraded) Skin Hardening: Hardens the Host''s skin [Gained ability from Alligator] Supreme Speed: Increases the Host''s speed 3* Normal [Gained ability from Mutated Cheetah] Camouflage: Allows Host to blend into the surrounding [Gained ability from Chameleon] When I saw my status, I noticed Blink has been changed to teleport with a range of 100 meters, which is quite a change from 5 meters. My stats have been increased by 5, which will help me a lot in the jungle. As I closed my stats, I called out to Eve. "Eve?" "Yes, host?" She replied. "Is there any other way to upgrade my powers?" I asked her. I don''t want to rely only on tasks all the time. Power can be upgraded by consuming animals that possess similar power as yours, Host," she replied emotionlessly. I nodded in response and asked Eve. "Eve, how about 2nd Evolution? What are the requirements?" "All stats except Luck should reach 100 stat points for the 2nd evolution," she replied "What the fuck!" I thought I was quite powerful with the current stats, but what about the 2nd evolved beings? I am like an ant in comparison. I asked, "How are they comparable to Power Users?" "They can be compared to High-Level Power Users," she replied That''s quite impressive. I have to be careful in the jungle. I don''t know if I will go alone or with someone. Anyway, I will take a good rest to prepare myself for tomorrow. My day went quickly; I had a very good sleep before heading into the jungle. I woke and quickly freshened up and changed into new clothes which were being provided to us. I was blown away by the awesome look I had on this dress. I looked too good. It was quite disappointing not to spend time with beauties. Anyway, I will spend some time in the future, now it is time to go. As I moved out of the room, I saw Diana waiting for me. "Are you ready?" I asked her as I started toward the main building. As we approached the main building, I saw many people had already arrived. All the people were dressed in the same military attire. I spotted Olivia, who was standing with Isabella and others. As I approached her, she smiled and said, "Ready?" I nodded at her and asked, "So what''s now?" "We will have General give the motivational speech in a few minutes," she said. After looking around, I noticed a stage with many soldiers standing nearby. Later, I saw an old man moving towards the stage, followed by many soldiers. Perhaps he was General Olivia was referring to. The look on his face tells you that he was an old monster who had great power, even more, powerful than Alexandra. Suddenly, the whole auditorium was silent as the Old man approached the stage and glanced at us. Then his heavy voice echoed throughout the hall. "Let me welcome you to the Special Forces. I hope you understand why we are here. We have given you the chance of a lifetime to serve the special forces. Prove to us you belong here. Survive and be the best." The whole hall went into an uproar, and I was quite dumbstruck "What the hell was that? Is that a motivational speech?" After some time, he finished giving his speech after blabbing some shit about survival. This time, the rules had changed, and everyone would be going alone in the jungle. It quite relieved me when I heard that. I wanted to be alone. They gave us tracking and monitoring devices, which we have to keep with us all the time. And they set an enormous machine up in another room. I was amazed by how large it was. "What is this?" I nudged Olivia. It was a big circular disc, with a blue light shining between it. "With this transporter, you will be taken to a random location in the jungle with all the coordinates already set up." She replied. After some time, we were told to enter the transporter. "Survive and be careful," Olivia suddenly pulled my hand and stared at me, "I am waiting for you." After squeezing her hand tightly, I said, "I will, just wait for me," and I walked towards the machine. The moment I stepped inside the disc, I felt a tug towards my body and sudden darkness enveloped me for a moment. After a moment, I was back in the jungle. Chapter 55: The First Kill Hah, here I am in the jungle. I''m not sure why, but I felt nostalgic. My eyes scanned the terrain and found that tall trees surrounded me. A few days ago, I was exploring the jungle as a monkey. Now I''m back in the jungle again. However, everyone seems to have been teleported to different areas. I was expecting to spend my time with Diana this time, but the rules have changed. Well, I can do whatever I want, so this is good for me. Well, I came prepared this time. To prepare for these six months, I''m going to spend in the jungle. I bought a lot of things from the city. I removed my backpack and stored it in my inventory. My sword which I also bought in the city, I stored in the inventory. Then, I checked my device and saw that I was quite far away from the border. We were told they would pick us up after surviving the jungle for six months. If we die in the jungle, the tracking device would notify the forces. After closing my eyes, I could hear many insects chirping. It reminded me of my days as a monkey, when I would sleep on the trees, surrounded by mosquitoes. Anyway, I left that place to see if I could meet any animals in the surrounding areas. I called out to Eve to ask for something, which was going in my mind. "Eve" "Yes, host?" She replied. "So you would help me, right?"? To make me stronger," I asked her in anticipation. ''Yes Host, you''ll be given appropriate tasks which will help you improve.'' She replied emotionlessly. That''s what I was expecting, let''s see what task she would assign me. As I wandered the jungle for a while, I did not see any animals I could hunt. An abrupt roar came from afar, perhaps a leopard was fighting there. As I slowly walked there to observe, I thought about hunting that leopard if I could. I camouflaged myself and moved closer; after a while, I saw a man almost fighting a very large leopard. When I looked closely, I saw he was the asshole who was standing behind that man who was mocking Olivia. Hah, well, this is great. Let''s see how this man survives. However, I was surprised that the leopard was speaking normally. "It is you people who are disrupting our lives again. Can''t you people live normally?" the leopard growled. Clearly, the leopard was badly injured. The man was holding the gun in one hand and was smiling foolishly. "Just die, you are just the animals born to be slaughtered," he scoffed and shot the leopard. Leopard dodged the bullet and hurled a massive fireball towards that man. Ah, so this leopard has the firepower. Hopefully, I will get the ability to use fire this way. Suddenly, the man vanished and appeared close to the leopard, shooting him in the stomach. The leopard let out a roar and fell to the ground. Seeing the leopard in front of him, the man crouched down and slowly said, "See, this is what I am talking about. You are born to be slaughtered." It''s hard to describe, but I felt a sudden rush of anger towards him. What the fuck is this man talking about? After teleporting behind him, I stabbed him with my sword in his chest while holding his head with the other hand. "AHHHHHHHHH" he shouted. The only thing he could see was my sword sticking out of his chest. I took off my camouflage and stared at him mockingly, and then walked to where the leopard lay on the ground, panting. I took out the knife from the inventory and stabbed the leopard towards its neck. "Take some rest," I muttered as I moved back toward the man. "Wh...who are you?" That man struggled to speak to me. Blood was coming from his mouth. "Don''t you remember animals are supposed to be slaughtered? Well, you are in the middle of being slaughtered right now. How do you feel? And one more thing: never show that disgusting laugh at anyone." Afterward, I hacked off his neck to kill him. I don''t know how I feel, but I didn''t feel remorse after killing the man. This was my first ever killing any human. The thoughts of this man disgusted me, as we are here for survival, and no one has the right to slaughter another human or animal. After quickly storing the supplies of this man in my inventory, I moved towards the lifeless leopard. After skinning him, I removed the meat from his body and ate it, hoping that I would gain some power from it. My body suddenly heated up. I felt as if I was burning from the inside out. My head buzzed again with a notification. "Fire attribute Collected." Chapter 56: Meeting with her As my body felt like it was in a furnace, even after the notification came, I barely noticed it. The burning sensation subsided after a while. My breath was heavy as I lay on the ground, staring at the sky. This was an unbelievably surreal experience. As I stood up, I noticed, I was completely drenched in sweat. My first thought was to head up to the river or lake, where I could wash off. After carefully walking through the jungle, I discovered a stream. Once I removed my clothes and tucked them away in the inventory, I jumped right in; my body felt quite relaxed. The good thing was that there were no animals to worry about. I could relax. However, to be on the safe side, I camouflaged myself and floated on the water, and closed my eyes. Although the river''s coolness soothed me, the burning sensation I experienced while gaining power was horrible. No matter how absurd it may seem, I slept while floating on a river, and even I had a beautiful dream where I lived with Alexandra and Olivia. I moved in with them. But a sudden cry woke me up from that beautiful dream. I think I drifted along with the current "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I heard a shrill cry. As I opened my eyes, I saw an awesomely beautiful lady covering herself with her hands, and that was it. She was naked. It quite surprised me she was looking directly at me; I looked down, only to realize that my camouflage had been removed, and I was floating naked in front of her. However, I did not mind; it was her good luck that she could see my stunning naked body. I stood up slowly and made my way to the other side of the river. She looked at me and I slowly said: "Calm down, my lady, I won''t tell a soul, quickly change, otherwise you''ll get sick." Then I moved into the trees to change my clothes, as I couldn''t take them from the inventory in front of her. While being dressed up, I immediately went back to see that she was wearing a very different outfit, which was made of animal skins. As far as I recall, she wasn''t on the base. If she had been on the base, I definitely would have noticed her, as she looked so beautiful. Where is she from, is there any village here? I can tell she is a little unsure of me, but she is gazing at me intently, anyway I know she would have met no one as good-looking as I am. There''s only one problem, she is across the river, but it isn''t a big problem, because the long jump is something I learned while training with Alexandra. Having crouched down slightly, I slowly built up the pressure on my leg, and after a few moments, I leaped across the river. It would have been about 20 meters, which would have been an Olympic record if it were on earth. I saw the curious look in her eyes as she took a few steps back in surprise when I suddenly arrived. "So you are not in the forces, right?" I asked her. She shook her head in reply. It surprised me; she didn''t run away when she saw me. "You aren''t scared of me? You and me alone in this jungle?" I smirked. I was just trying to tease her. As she stared at me, she shook her head and said to me in her beautiful voice, "You are weak." "Me weak? Is this a joke", I thought, as I camouflaged and teleported behind her. I wanted to prove to her how strong I was. It startled me when I saw; she was staring at me, and then I felt the unbelievably palpable sensation when she lifted her hand toward me. I got stuck in my place, my camouflage wiped out. The fate of my life was in her hands, and she can squeeze me to death. Seeing her smile at me, sweat trickled down my forehead as I realized it was the look of death. "Sister, you are great. Can you let me free?" I smiled and said to her. Suddenly, she began laughing loudly and letting go of her hand; the constraint was immediately removed, and I promptly collapsed. At this moment, I felt like I was touching death for the very first time. "You are good, different from those fools who always come down here. Follow me," she said and started walking in the woods. Even running away from her is not an option. She is much more powerful than me. Having no alternative, I followed behind her. After a while, I noticed, we were actually standing in front of a village. I was surprised that there could be a village in this place, how come no one has noticed it yet. Afterward, I turned to look at that woman. Chapter 57: The Village As I glanced at her, I realized she would be responsible for the village''s oblivion. Looking at the village, I can see many people roaming in there, and it is a mix of all races. As they were busy doing their work, and they were not concerned about anyone else. I did not know why, but I felt at ease when I arrived in the village as if I had returned home. When I followed her into the village, the villagers all stared at me. They all had a curious look in their eyes and a smile on their faces. Then she met an old woman sitting outside a house. She appeared to be blind at first glance. A face filled with wrinkles, a presence reflecting life''s vicissitudes. She seemed at peace. She smiled and said to that woman, "You came back" She knelt and held the hand of the old woman. "Yes, I''m back, and I have something interesting for you." Suddenly, the old woman turned her head toward me. When that old woman stared at me, as if she is peering into my life, I felt like I was naked before her. Although I did not mind being naked in front of a woman, I felt very awkward before that old lady. A smile spread across the face of that old lady as she said to me, "Come here". She looked at me as I crawled toward her. She sighed slowly, saying, "You came from the outside world, but you don''t seem to belong there" "Yes, I used to be a monkey, but I just transformed", I thought to myself, but I didn''t tell her that. "Hmmm", I nodded and looked at the other woman, signaling her to at least introduce me to her. The old lady interrupted and emphasized, "Don''t look at her, you are here by your fate, you can call me granny and make yourself at home." It makes no sense to me, but I feel like I am in the middle of my own family when I see her smiling at me. "Amelia, show him around the village," that granny told this woman. Amelia stood up, and looked at me amusingly, and said "Come, I will show you around here," It was amazing to see the diversity of races in the village, but they are completely isolated from the outside world. The people looked primitive, but they looked happy. I quickly caught up to her and asked, "I am quite surprised to see a village in the middle of the jungle, and I wonder if people here are familiar with the outside world?" Without even looking at me, she replied, "Yes, we have lived here for a long time, but it is not like we don''t know about the outside world. From time to time, people like you visit the jungle." Anyway, I didn''t ask her anymore and kept following her. I can''t do anything but follow her. A short time later, after I''d toured the entire village, she stopped and turned around to face me. Because of her short stature, her head only reached my shoulder, so I was looking down at her. "Isn''t it quite surprising that a village popped up out of nowhere in the jungle?" As I nodded at her, I stared at her intently, trying to figure out what her purpose was in bringing me here. She smiled slightly and asked, "Do you think it was just a coincidence that we met?" Shaking my head, I answered, "Isn''t that so?" "I was just wondering, you seem to have evolved recently, didn''t you?" She inquired while raising her eyebrow. As I nodded at her, her conclusion quite took aback me. She mocked: "You are quite weak for an evolved being and they are one of the most frightening figures in this world." I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing came out. "Nothing to be ashamed of, since you just got evolved, you will get powerful in the future." She paused and then continued. "As a newly evolved being, you know little about this world, or you would not have been told about it." "Leave that aside for a minute, can you just tell me, since you are weak, why have you been sent to this dangerous place?" she continued. "To choose the very best," I replied without hesitation. Her face was as if she was looking at a fool. It would have been better for me to keep quiet. I was embarrassed. "Anyway, don''t you think, there are many ways to select, why do they send you here?" I nodded in agreement with her response. She made a good point. "Let''s get to the point - do you know why this place even exists?" She asked. After shaking my head, I said, "I don''t know. You did not tell me yet." Once again, I should have kept my mouth shut when I saw her face change. As she breathed out and looked around the people, as she said, "This village has a very long history, so long that it has been forgotten by the annals of time." Chapter 58: The Village History(I) As Amelia shook her head and moved her eyes to me, she asked, "What do you think, why are we living like this now, instead we could live in the outside world, right?" Rather than responding, I stared at her and waited for her to speak. After some time, she said, "What do you think will happen if they find out that you are special? You can help others to become powerful?" I nodded in agreement with what she said. "So now you understand, why are we living like this, right?" She asked. I looked around for a place to sit and said, "Yes, please go ahead." I expect this conversation to last a while. After looking at me for a while, as if pondering whether to tell me or not, she eventually spoke."Now, you would think, what''s so special about us, right?" She asked. I nodded in response to her question. "Do you know, who is the most powerful person in this world?" She again asked me the question. "As far as I know, maybe there''s a higher power than a Supreme level power being?" I replied. After nodding at me, she said, "Yes, as per the knowledge of this world, those are the most powerful beings." She paused for a moment before continuing. "How about I told you, the key to their evolution is us? Would you believe me?" she asked, staring at me with a skeptic''s gaze. I nodded at her and said, "I would believe you". "The things that have happened to me the last few days alone are unimaginable, so what does it matter whether she is telling the truth?" I thought to myself, but I didn''t let my feelings show on my face. Her suspicious face changed into a question after a moment of silence: "Do you believe me so easily?" "You don''t have any other reason to live in the jungle, do you?" I asked her. She nodded at me and said, "Good, now you would think how are we the key to their evolution right?" As I nodded at her, I thought to myself, "I thought nothing. I''m just here to hear your story," Her gaze trailed off, then she said: "There was a time when we were a force to be reckoned with." "We were so powerful that we had the most powerful beings among us," she sighed and closed her eyes. "But it all changed one day", I can hear the pain in her voice. "Amelia, are you here?" I suddenly heard a voice. I turned to see a man approaching us. I looked at him and found him to be a normal human, not as handsome as me, but quite tall, almost as tall as me. Suddenly, he drew closer to me and started staring at me. My body was filled with goosebumps when he stared at me as if he was going to eat me alive. He then turned to face Amelia and said," Who is he?" "It''s none of your business, you do your job.", Amelia glared at him. He scoffed at me and walked away. From the way it looked, he was jealous of me, and I can understand that anyone would be jealous of my handsomeness. Seeing Amelia, I shook my head and asked, "What is his problem?" "Don''t mind him, anyway, I''ll show you your place for the day," she said, turning around and leading me to one hut. A hut made of wood, enough for a single person to stay. "This is your place," she said and turned away to leave. "Hold on!" I shouted. I reached out to hold her hand, but I stopped, knowing that she was more powerful than me, and what if she didn''t like it? Her eyes were focused on me when she turned around. "Why are you treating me so differently? We just met accidentally. You would have killed me for discovering you, right?" I asked her. The way in which I am being treated confused me. "I asked you before. Do you think you met me by mistake?" she smirked. My jaw dropped when she said that. I forgot when she said that before. "Were you waiting for me, naked?" I asked her, then again shut my mouth. Why do I speak before thinking? Once more, her face changed, but she calmed herself and said, "Yes, I was waiting for you, but you accidentally encountered me while I was naked." I nodded at her and waited for her answer. "As per the prediction, I was supposed to meet the one who would lead us back to our former glory?" she said with a sigh. Hearing her, my eyes grew wide. "Now, what the fuck is this?" Chapter 59: The Village History(II) It quite surprised me when I heard her - is she mad or what? "Are you serious?" I gasped. There''s no way in hell one could be alright after listening to this. "Do you think I''ll joke?" she said with a serious expression. My mouth opened a few times, but nothing came out. My head shook in denial as I asked her. "Are you sure it was me, it may have been someone else? There are many people in this jungle, don''t you know?" I asked her. Why does everything she says seem like a movie plot to me? "I too would like to believe it is false, but it is what it is," she replied. There was a moment of awkward silence between us, but eventually, I opened my mouth to say. I asked her firmly, "OK, let''s be honest for a moment. Do you really think you can rely on me, considering how weak I am compared to you guys?". "It is better if we leave that for the future. Anyhow you have to stay with us, we cannot let you go into the outside world," she replied and left the place. My mind completely blanked out for that moment as I stared at her back foolishly. Exactly how did I end up here? Sighing heavily, I went into the hut, but there was no way for me to leave by myself. They would kill me if I did, They placed a simple bed inside the hut. I sat on it and thought about my future. Since I can''t leave on my own, the only thing I can do is adapt to the situation. As I turned to look at the tracking device, I discovered it wasn''t working. I knew this was going to happen. As I lied down on the bed, I called out Eve. "Eve, what do you think of the situation?" I asked her. "Based on the current developments, the best way to survive is to do what they wish." She replied, In agreement with her, I nodded and asked. "Regarding her prediction, is that really possible?" I asked. "It''s possible, another party might have Prediction as one of their skills or Power, "she replied in her emotionless voice. Anyway, whatever happens, I sighed and pushed all these matters to the back of my mind. Standing up, I started doing my regular workout. My strength is quite weak in comparison with others. I must become stronger. Seriously, I miss those days when I was enjoying myself with beauties. After some time, I suddenly heard someone open the door, and I was still squatting when Amelia walked inside and stared at me. My eyes were glued to Amelia when she stepped into the hut. Whatever the case, she was quite gorgeous, and she looked quite captivating when she was staring at me. While my heart pounded vigorously, I took a deep breath to calm myself. "Any issues?" I asked as I cleared my throat. She looked me up and down and said "Come, have your dinner" It''s easy for me to understand her gaze, as she clearly saw how beautiful my body looked bare-chested. I am quite proud of it. After putting on my clothes, I followed her out. I quickly caught to her and asked. "Would you like to continue telling me the story of the village?" After stopping for a moment, she continued on her way. "You know, forget that you were the destined one. Maybe we made a mistake here, but since you can''t leave us, strengthen yourself by adapting and putting yourself in tough situations." She replied without pause. I looked at her several times before starting following her, but nevertheless, if I have to leave this place, I must become stronger. "This world has changed a lot since it used to be," she remarked to me as she turned to look directly into my eyes. "Do you believe in GOD?" she asked. I took a deep breath and nodded at her; I don''t know why, but I started cursing inside when I heard the word GOD come from her mouth. "So who are GOD''s?" she asked me. She took me by surprise with her question. What is GOD? Yes, what is GOD? She nodded at my response and then she said, "You know, the people nowadays who are called GOD, they are just fake. Yes, they are quite strong but they are fake." As I took a deep breath to calm myself, I was getting frustrated by the way she explained things; why should she explain things in such a roundabout way? However, she did not see my frustration and continued, "There are limitations for them to improve further, and we hold the key." "Any reason you are the key?" I asked her quickly, "We are the descendants of True GODS." Chapter 60: The Village History(III) "We are the descendants of True Gods." She sighed. I''m now losing my mind over this shit. I don''t understand why this all sounds like a movie plot. "Wait, wait... Tell me more clearly, I am completely lost." I asked hurriedly. "Sorry, what''s your name? I totally forgot to ask you," she said as she turned to face me. "Alan," I replied without even thinking. Yet her evasion of the topic stupefied me. "So Alan, you heard it right, we are the descendants of True GOD," she said and turned around to continue on her way. The fact that there are actually descendants of GOD was quite shocking to me. Is it easy to become someone like that? I caught up with her again and asked, "So if you are descendants of such a powerful force, why are you living this way?" "That GOD is no more," she said, looking at me so sorrowfully. I stopped asking questions and quietly followed her. A few moments later, I saw everyone gathered together in one spot. There would be around 100 odd people here. I was surprised to see that something was being cooked in the middle. It looks like a deer. It was the first time that I had seen so many people gathered together to eat at the same place. As almost everyone was staring at me, I felt some type of unease. I know I''m new here and they''re just curious, but somehow, it just didn''t look good. Seeing that man I encountered earlier, who was also standing there and staring at me, makes me feel even more uneasy. Additionally, I saw the old woman I met before was also sitting there. She smiled at me and said: "Come on boy, sit here." It may seem that she is blind, but somehow she can see me clearly. Whatever it was, I went there and sat beside her. She held my hand and asked, "Are you comfortable? How are you finding it here?" It''s clear to me what she expected from me, and I''m not sure why she somehow feels like family to me, and I didn''t want to disappoint her. "Good," I said and patted her hand. "I think Amelia has told you about us, but don''t take this all too seriously. Feel free to do as you like," she said as if she could sense my discomfort. While I sat there with a smile on my face and nodded at her, her response quite touched me. There has been no one who has comforted me like this, even my parents were very distant from me. They served the meat a while later, and as I was just about to eat it, I heard the voice of that asshole This man was literally screaming, "Why do we give our food to a stranger?". I don''t know what bothers him about me. I know I am more handsome, but that wasn''t my fault, and I didn''t even say a word to him. "Mind your words and be aware of what you say!" the granny called out to that asshole. His mouth was shut after granny yelled at him, but I can see the look of displeasure on his face. However, let him fuck off. I just took a bite of the piece of meat, and it was quite tasty. They must have used different seasonings here. As I saw everyone eating, they seemed quite satisfied with their lives, and they seemed content with what they had. After the food was finished, everyone headed home, but I stayed with the granny. "Are you surprised to see so many people eating together?" She asked as if she read my mind. My gaze shifted to hers as I nodded. Turning her face away, she stared pensively into the distance, as if recalling something from the past. "It has been our tradition for centuries; it keeps our family together, a bond that will never be broken." "You seem sad," I replied. Her voice had a very sorrowful tone when she was speaking. Her voice was a little shaken. "I feel like our power has become our weakness. Anyway, you should rest." I nodded at her and looked around to see Amelia staring at us as well. While I was getting ready to leave, Amelia approached me and said, "Let''s go!" and walked away. I quickly caught up to her as she walked very slowly. Then she looked at me and said, "Don''t disappoint her. It seems like she''s happy from the bottom of her heart after so many years." I nodded at her saying nothing. I will help you get stronger starting tomorrow". She said. "Don''t you feel, after getting stronger, I''ll run away from you and expose you?" I asked her, How she can be so confident about me is beyond me. "If you do that, I''ll hunt you down and kill you," she warned with a serious look on her face I shook my head and went to my hut, saying nothing to her. When I entered my hut, I quickly stripped off my clothes and lied down on the bed, thinking how time had changed. Just a short time ago, I was in the city with Alexandra and Olivia. Now I am here, stuck in a forgotten village. Inhaling deeply, I closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes, many people again surrounded me. If I remember correctly, they were the same people from my prior dreams. Chapter 61: Attacked This is the same group of people who surrounded and attempted to kill me before, but this time was different. {Refer Chap: 38} There was a cave in front of us. Perhaps something was inside. "Are you sure it''s here?" I heard someone ask. As I turned around, I saw the same person who killed me the last time. "It''s here," I nodded. When I entered the cave, I found we were back in the same hall, a hall with pillars and a mirror in the middle. "Are you sure?" the same person asked me again. "Would you like to live here forever?" I asked, without turning to face him. "Don''t you feel proud, everyone worships you, even we restricted them from ascending to GOD hood, even we killed our own to become the center of the food chain, and now you want to open the world for us to be like ants," That same person laughed and asked. Turning around, I saw everyone looking at me; it looked like they were ready to kill me. "What are you doing?" I asked. They looked like they were ready to attack me, but nobody took the initiative. "We know, we cannot compete with you in strength, but why do you want to live as an ant in another world?" With a laugh, I said, "I knew you guys were hypocrites, but there was a tiny hope that you''d be there with me when the time comes. Aren''t you curious, why are all of us restricted to this world, where we are the ''GODS'', " Since I have no control over my body, I was just watching the play unfold right in front of me. Regardless, it was quite an interesting experience. As I was thinking about what would happen next, my body took a deep breath and said. "I already know about the other world," Watching the whole play, I was waiting for the climax, eager to see what was going on. But suddenly, feeling a stinging pain in my head, I opened my eyes to find myself in the hut, my body soaked with sweat. "FUCK!!! Every time I wake up, I have this pain," As I went outside to see that it was still dark, one thought crossed my mind. "Should I leave this place?" My mind was suddenly filled with the face of that granny, a face full of hope. As I shook my head and took a deep breath, I noticed the fire still burning in the middle, where I had eaten dinner. Someone was sitting there. As I moved closer to the campfire, I saw Amelia staring at the fire. Whatever, she was quite beautiful, and she was no less beautiful than Lucia in my dreams. My gaze remained fixed on her as I moved closer slowly and sat beside her. Her beautiful black hair, soft skin, round eyes enchanted me, and I couldn''t take my eyes off the girl. As she sat, engrossed in her thoughts, she did not even realize I was by her side. ''What are you thinking?'' I whispered to her. Although she was powerful, there was sadness in her eyes, and I wanted to be a support for her. For some reason, I wanted to embrace her strongly. She turned her head to look at me and was surprised when she saw me. "You didn''t sleep?" she asked, turning her head again to stare at the fire. "How could I sleep when you''re all alone out here?" I said lightly, chuckling to myself. It was slightly amusing to see the smile on her face as she suddenly closed her eyes and placed her head on my shoulder "Don''t say anything. Be like this for a while," she said. "Okay, suit yourself," I told her as I gazed at her beautiful face. "Will you keep staring at me like this?" she asked, keeping her eyes closed. A smile spread across my face. "You are so beautiful, I can''t keep my eyes off you for a moment." "Glib tongue, huh?" she asked. Looking at her, I felt she had a great deal of trust in me, similar to what I felt from Granny. I don''t know what to do. Am I the person of the prediction? Although I''m not sure, I wouldn''t like to see them sad. "I was wondering how long you have lived in this forest," I asked her as I stared at her. With her head tucked close to my shoulders, she opened her eyes and stared into the fire. "We were all born and raised here, and we have been waiting for the day to leave for a very long time." In that moment, she looked straight at me and said, "Waiting for the one, to free us from this fate" Her gaze touched my heart. But suddenly, I heard that jerk''s voice behind me. "What on earth are you two doing here?" A sharp pain nabbed me from behind my head, and I became enveloped in darkness. Chapter 62: Where am I? One thought filled my mind as darkness enveloped me. "I''ll fuck you up, you asshole," My eyes opened again, and I stood in complete darkness. That fucker did something to me, but where am I? My eyes scanned the surrounding darkness when suddenly I noticed a white dot in the distance. As I moved closer to that dot, it started getting brighter and bigger. Yet suddenly, I saw someone standing there. It was a woman with her back facing me. She wore a black gown. Moving closer to her, and trying to touch her shoulder, I found my hand simply passed through her body, as if she was a ghost. I was really spooked and jumped back to see that figure was still standing there. She might be a ghost, but she is certainly beautiful. I don''t understand what she''s doing here. My curiosity overtook my fear, and I took a roundabout route to see her face. My mouth dropped open when I saw her face. "LUCIA!" I shrieked. Her face seemed devoid of any emotions as I scrutinized it. Looking at me, she said, "Host?" My mouth fell open. I didn''t understand why she was talking to me like that. My gaze fixed on her emotionless face as I asked, "Eve?". "Yes, host?" she replied emotionlessly as she stared at me. It''s a serious mind-fuck. Why does Eve look like Lucia? I gazed at her, questioning, "Why do you look like Lucia? And where are we?" "I have designed myself along the lines of Host''s most preferred choice," she replied emotionlessly as if it did not matter to her. Then she continued, "You''re currently in your subconscious mind." My subconscious mind? I was startled. It''s like I''m reading a novel. When I looked around, there was a bright white ball, about the size of an egg, hovering in the air. "What''s that?" I asked Eve as I stared at the white ball. "Probably this is the unlocked memory of the host," she replied. Suddenly, I remembered what Eve had told me last time. As my intelligence increased, so did my subconscious mind''s ability to work. My eyes fell on Eve as she stared at me blankly, her eyes devoid of any emotion. While I was about to talk about the outside situation, the world trembled, and I transmigrated. I opened my eyes to see Amelia''s concerned face in front of me. My head was on her lap. I felt a painful sensation on the back of my head, and as I touched it, I felt a sticky sensation on my hand. I immediately knew it was my blood. "What the fuck!! Where is that fucker!" I screamed as I sprang up to face Amelia. She looked at me like I was a clown and said in a mocking tone. "What are you going to do now?" As I took a deep breath to calm myself, I asked, "How strong is he?" The anticipation in my gaze grew as I stared at her. Her gaze lingered on me for some time before she said, "He is weaker than me but strong enough to kill you like an ant.". Like a bucket of cold water had been thrown upon me, I silently vowed to make his life miserable from next time on. I looked at Amelia and asked, "You told me you would help me become stronger, didn''t you?" "Right", she replied after a moment of thought. "How are you going to proceed", I asked her, not knowing what the goal was. "You will know in the future, but remember not to provoke that guy unnecessarily, when you''re alone. This time, I saved you, but I can''t guarantee what''ll happen next time." As I nodded at her, I thought, "One day, I will kill that fucker, whoever it may be. I will let no one mess with me." As soon as I calmed down, I asked her the important question, "But why did he attack me?" "He believes that you are the reason we are living in the jungle," she replied. "Me?" I screamed "Fool, the people from outside the world. Since you are from the outside world, he considers you as an enemy." "What a fool!" I murmured as I looked at her. "Nevertheless, he will know that he messed with the wrong person." I thought as I gazed at Amelia''s beautiful face. I smiled and asked, "Do you have anything to help heal my wound?" "I will help you in the morning. Now go to sleep, we will go in the forest tomorrow." She said, turning around to leave. When I stared at her back, a sensation of heat swept through me. As I made my way to my hut, I murmured, "See you tomorrow, beautiful," Chapter 63: Lesson Looking outside, I saw it was morning now. Then I unconsciously touched the back of my head to see how close the wound was to healing. Still, I could not help but grit my teeth when I realized what happened last night. It''s hard to tell how Amelia handled him last night since I didn''t ask her. I went out to see that everyone was engaged in their activities. I have noticed, even though they live in such a primitive manner, this area has been successfully converted into small farmland. While I was looking around, I noticed Amelia and Granny were talking about something. They noticed me as I approached slowly. Granny smiled at me and said, "How are you? Amelia told me what happened last night. Amelia took care of him.". My eyes were wide as I looked at Amelia. This girl had told me nothing about him last night. She looked at me with a slight smile on her face. My mind was blown for a moment, but I winked at her without giving a thought to her power. There was an astonished look on her face. Maybe it was the first time someone had winked at her. Granny read the atmosphere as she told Amelia, "You go with him." In a secret nod to granny, I gave a thumbs-up as I saw Amelia nod to her and come toward me. She looked at me for a second and then said, "Follow me," before heading toward the entrance. When I caught up with her, I asked, "How did you deal with that guy?" "Nothing much. I broke his limbs, stripped him of all his power, and locked him up in a dungeon," she replied as she walked along. "Fuck!" I exclaimed, but the outcome delighted me. While following her out, I heard a slight noise behind me. I turned around, only to find that the village had disappeared. "What the fuck!" What sorcery is this! I was dumbfounded. It was the first time I had seen such power. I found it so magical. "Why are you stuck there?" Amelia said behind me. My gaze fell on her and I asked, "The village has vanished." A slight smile appeared on her face as if she was laughing at me. She scoffed: "How do you think we are living here for so many years" I agree, how can someone live in this forest without this much power, it made me wonder how powerful the villagers were. Although they appeared friendly on the surface, I''m sure they were all quite powerful. However, this level of power was beyond my comprehension. Imagine how powerful a person would be if they possessed such a level of power. However, when I carefully consider the issue, everything in this world has been influenced in one way or another by power. When I went to the city for the first time, everything seemed magical to me. All of it looked like something out of a Hollywood movie. My mind took some time to process the information, but I finally accepted it. Even though I have been in this world for some time, I will still need some time before I can accept what is reality. "How can an entire village disappear?" I asked, shaking my head. I understood her dilemma as she looked at me with slight hesitation. I am still a stranger in her eyes, even though she wants to trust me. Then I moved past her, saying, "Don''t worry, if you don''t want to say anything, leave it.". I remember the way to the river. I really wanted to freshen up since I didn''t see any bathrooms in the village. This made me wonder how on earth could they fresh up? "It is not like I do not trust you, but "she muttered behind me "I understand. Tell me when you think the time is right," I replied, without turning to look at her. In no time, we reached the river, and I stripped off my clothes and jumped in, not even caring that Amelia was behind me. My eyes were closed as I swam in the river enjoying the bath, but I suddenly felt as if I was floating on air. I gulped as I realized I was in mid-air and glanced around to see Amelia staring at me with a mischievous smile. "Why?" I asked her, not caring that she was doing it. Unknowingly, I knew he wouldn''t hurt me. As she looked at my entire body in amusement, she said, "Remember, to be alert, especially in the jungle, otherwise, you won''t even know how you died.". She could see just how awesome I was. In the meantime, my body plummeted into the water with tremendous force. I groaned as I got up. "Fuck! It hurts!" The first thing I noticed when I stood up was how red my entire body was. When I looked at Amelia, she was laughing. "Even if you trust someone, don''t be careless," she said, laughing as if I was just a playboy for her. What type of lesson is this? It would have been better if she had told me sooner. I was feeling quite down like my destiny wasn''t even in my hands. It seemed like she was just toying with me. For the first time, no second time had anyone ever played with me in this way. Alexandra was the first. I will never forget this lesson. Although I trained with Alexandra, she was quite nice to me. I really missed Alexandra. I remember the days when we were together for a week. She would clearly tell me what was happening in the world during the nights we spent together. "Ah! I miss my Alexandra" After I slowly emerged from the water, I used my power of fire for the first time to dry myself. Then suddenly, I felt like my whole body had caught fire, and I was being roasted. "Fuck!!! It Hurts," Chapter 64: Training "FUCK!" I felt the burning sensation all over my body. Immediately, I jumped into the river. I can feel the river started boiling when I jumped in it. The burning sensation quieted down the moment I jumped into the river. As I made my way to the bank, I realized the steam surrounded me. "Shit," I exclaimed, realizing the gravity of the situation. My body still needs time to adapt to the power of fire. As I came out of the water, I felt the smell of burning skin; I glanced down to see that, bubs all over my body, and I felt like fried shrimp. But suddenly, I remembered my face would be ruined. I immediately went around the river to see my reflection. I had so shocked that I was rooted on the spot. "FUCK!!!! My hair" I screamed. I felt like crying. What the fuck happened? All my handsomeness is gone. But suddenly I felt a laugh behind me. I know it''s Amelia. She''s making fun of me. How can I show my face to her? I am looking like a red bald monk, with a tail. "FUCK!!!" "Mr. Handsome" Amelia''s voice could be heard behind me. I can feel mockery in her voice. I took a deep breath to calm myself, anyway whatever happened, it already happened. My hair eventually will be grown back. It would be the first time for me to be bald. Then again, I looked in the river and found that my look was still so good. I turned around to see that Amelia had a smile on her face. "Enjoying?" I asked her. She nodded and came towards me and observed me carefully. "Good, you are more handsome, with your hairs gone" I can feel the mockery in her voice. "I am always handsome, with or without my hair," I retorted, and went to pick up my clothes. "Wait" she cried. I turned to look at her to find that she was holding something. "Take this and apply it to your body," she said, and gave me a small bottle. I saw some liquid in it. "What is it?" I asked her. "Just apply and see," she said and sat down and stared at me. She is quite bold to see me naked; she didn''t even feel shy while looking at me. On the contrary, she was quite interested in it. Well, I can''t find the fault in her. My body is quite awesome. I shook my head and took out the liquid and spread it all over my body. I felt a cool sensation all over my body, saw the blisters gone in an instant. I was quite surprised by the liquid; I looked at Amelia, looking for an answer. "It helps with the wounds made from the medicinal plants," she replied. I nodded and gave back that bottle to her. She took the bottle, and it vanished from her hand. I was astonished. Did she also have the storage space? As if she understood what was going in my mind, the bottle appeared again in her hand. I just wanted to confirm with her. I asked in an astonished expression, grabbing her hand. "How did you do it?" She looked at me for a moment and said "I have the power of space, I can create the space in different" "WOW!!" I exclaimed. She is really powerful. The power of space is a rarity itself and she can create a storage space itself. She looked quite proud of it, but looked quite cute. I just wanted to kiss her, but controlled myself. She will kill me if I kissed her now. I nodded and went back to put on my clothes. As soon as I put on my clothes, I turned to her and asked, "So how are you going to train me?" She looked at me and said, "When did I say I would train you? I said I would help you get stronger." Nodding, I asked, "So how can you help me?" "Come with me," she said as she began moving into the forest. Immediately, I followed her. The surrounding environment was devoid of wild animals, as if they had already left. She paused in the middle and waved her hand. A black space appeared. I asked in astonishment, "What is this?". Coming to the village has completely changed my perspective on the world. Her eyes were fixed on me for a moment and then she said, "There are many pocket spaces around the world, some of them dating back to ancient times." She had a look of melancholy on her face. It may be another story. "Follow me," she said and entered the space. Within seconds of entering, I found myself in another world. There were no traces of forest in this area. All I can see are some ancient buildings in this area. An enormous area with monumental structures that looked like they came from ancient Europe, but they were dilapidated "Where is this?" I asked quickly. "These buildings used to be our training grounds. Many of them have been destroyed, but you can still train here," she said while looking at the buildings. "No one knows about this place?" I asked her, astonished by her response. "Only our people know where this place is located. There are many places like this in this world." Ah!!! I realized this world was quite advanced even in ancient times after seeing these buildings. With a space like this, as a training area, they did well. "Do you trust me that much to share your secret with me?" I asked her. She stared at me for a moment before saying, "It''s not a big deal and no one will be able to use this space except us." Taking a step back, I said, "So, what next?" "Come," she said and started walking towards the buildings. Following her, I looked around the place quietly. After a while, we came to an open area with a stage in the middle. "Go there," she said, pointing at the stage. I fixed my eyes on her, and I asked, "What is in there?". "Just see," she replied, staring at me. After nodding, I stepped onto the stage. But suddenly I felt stuck on the stage as if the world had fallen on me. "What the fuck!" I moved my head to see Amelia laughing while placing her hand on a slab near the stage. Before I could ask what the fuck was going on, a sudden notification appeared in front of me. "Task: Train with 10X gravity for one week: Difficulty: C Reward: Strength +5" What the hell is this. Chapter 65: Training (II) Training in Gravity? But isn''t this too much? I can''t even lift my leg. Looking at Amelia, I saw a serious expression on her face. "What is this?" I asked, even though I knew the answer. "The gravity field will help you build up your body." She replied. The strain on my body was getting to be too much for me, so I sat down and looked at her. "How is it that you have this facility with you?" I asked her. "Our ancestors built these facilities for us in order to support the future generations," she replied, closing her eyes. She seems to miss them so much. Why do I feel that way? She doesn''t look so old. She wouldn''t be living for a long time, right? As I adjusted myself to gravity, I sat straight in an upright position and took a deep breath. After some time, my body became adjusted to gravity. As I looked at Amelia again, she was sitting on a stone watching me, but she seemed to think about something else. "You will help me kill some animals and help me up?" I asked her. She gazed at me as if she had just emerged from her thoughts, saying "Don''t you know, for the next evolution, your body must become strong or else you will die." What the fuck! My thought was that if I got more skills and powers, I would become more powerful. Eve didn''t even tell me. The voice of Eve suddenly came into my mind. "I''ve given Host the tasks to strengthen your body" I can hear the anger in her voice. My lips were sealed. She could have at least told me this. It is then that I remember when I acquired the Power of Fire. My body was on the verge of burning, but by chance, I found a river nearby and otherwise would have been a fried monkey. An eerie shiver swept through my body, and then I glanced at Amelia with a grateful gaze. She smiled at me as if she understood my gaze. "What''s next?" I asked her. After some time, she replied, "You need to adjust your body first to the respective gravity, and then train in that gravity. Later, with increasing gravity, you can build up your body.". My understanding of her goal is reasonable, but I must ask why she did this. I understand she believes in some hypothetical predictions, but I am still a stranger to her. In any case, I will ask her in the future. Having adjusted my body to the 2X gravity, I went about my daily routine. There were some difficulties while doing the routines, but finally, I completed them with no problem. Even I was surprised at how quickly my body adapted to gravity. Meanwhile, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "The host body is unique, so you will be able to adjust easier than others." "Why?" I asked. "You have been transmigrated to this world with the chance to become GOD. You are Special," she replied. Special? She was boosting my esteem with conceit. But suddenly I recalled Amelia''s lesson. I shook my head and walked towards Amelia. A look of surprise was visible on her face. Despite my sweaty body, I looked too good. As a matter of habit, I moved my hands toward my head to adjust my hair. What met me was my bald head. I forgot that my hair was gone. Suddenly my smile disappeared, and I looked at Amelia and asked, "So what do we do now?" "It''s time to stop for today. I''m amazed that you adjusted this quickly," she replied with an amused smile. It pleased me that she could recognize that I was special, but I can''t tell her that. "We can continue. I can adjust to more gravity," I replied, looking at her for an answer. No, this is over for the day. Although your body adjusted quickly to gravity, don''t do too much. You will get hurt." I nodded at her and asked, "So, what''s next?" As for today, you will hunt some animals without using your power. Just use your body today." She replied. I asked her, "Won''t it be easy to hunt with my power?". "You can''t be overly dependent on your powers. What will you do if you cannot use your powers? Then you will be useless because you are dependent on them every time you fight" Taking a deep breath, I nodded. She was right. Since I got the powers, I use them every time to solve problems. "And you might not know, using your power puts extra pressure on your body. It could eventually cause problems when you evolve in the future." She said as she stared at me. "Anyway, let''s get out of here." She continued. Nodding at her, I returned to put on my shirt, after which I followed her. "Why train me?" I inquired curiously. "Didn''t I tell you?" she replied instantly. "In the end, I am just a stranger," I told her. Then she stopped, and turned to look at me: "After so many years, I saw Granny smile from her heart. It had been her life''s regret not to have found the hope of seeing the world. But you appeared, and she saw a spark of hope in you." A moment later, she continued, "Although I don''t believe that prediction, for her smile, I will do whatever it takes to make it happen. If you try to destroy that smile, I swear I will kill you with my own hands, even if I have to travel to hell." Her face was filled with distress as she became agitated. I am not sure where I got the courage, but I eventually looked her in the eyes and stepped closer to her. As I closed my eyes and held her neck, I kissed her deeply and felt the softness in her lips. It was my first kiss in this world. Suddenly, my body was still, and I felt as though the world was crashing down on me. My eyes opened, and I saw her. I could tell she was boiling over with rage. Chapter 66: Her Past The kiss was broken, and I looked straight into her eyes without showing even a hint of fear. Even though my life was on the line, I didn''t regret kissing her. From her face, I could tell she was boiling with rage. After taking a deep breath, she turned around and walked away without speaking to me. I panicked and started running after her. "Wait!" I yelled. Despite my attempts to get her attention, she simply waved, and that space was visible again. She stepped into it to leave. As soon as she left, I followed her. As I emerged from that space, I saw she was standing in a particular spot with her back facing me. Slowly, I approached her and saw that she was deep in thought. "I''m sorry," I replied slowly. In my life, it was the first time I''d kissed someone forcefully, but I don''t regret it. Upon looking at her, I realize how tranquil she seemed as if nothing had happened between us. With a soft voice, she asked, "Why?" Why? Although even I am unsure why I kissed her, I simply could not stand her distressed face. I had a deep desire to hold her in my arms and shield her from the world. It surprised me myself; I was not like this. It is the second time in my life that I have felt this way about someone. First was Lucia, the woman in my dream, and the second was Amelia. I was so lost in my thoughts that I forgot to even answer her. I caught a glimpse of her disappointment on her face as she shrugged her shoulders and walked away. "Wait!" I shouted, holding her hands. The instant she turned around to look at me, I immediately released her hand and stared directly into her eyes. "In truth, even I don''t know how I got the courage to kiss you, but as soon as I saw the distressed look on your face I couldn''t help but..." I paused midway when she averted her eyes to look elsewhere. Not knowing what to think, I felt frustrated when she didn''t want to be with me. "I apologize for this, and I will not allow it to occur again," I told her and walked away. Having made my way to the river again, I dove in. No, I didn''t want to drown to death. I just wanted to clean myself off. Coming out of the river, I spotted Amelia sitting a short distance away. After I approached her, I asked, "When will we go for the hunt?" After looking around, I realized it would be evening soon. Shaking her head, she replied, "Let''s go back now, we''ll do it tomorrow." Nodding anyway, I don''t think she feels like accompanying me today. I followed her slowly as we made our way back to the village. We were just standing at the entrance to the village when it appeared again after some time. As she entered, I followed her. Suddenly, I noticed everyone was looking at me differently. There is nothing I can do about my hair being gone. Amelia began walking to her house immediately. My eyes were fixed on her disappearing figure as I stood on the spot. With a sigh, I walked towards my hut. However, I noticed granny sitting at her place and gazing at me. A smile spread across her face as she motioned for me to come. As I sat beside her, I looked at her. I''m not sure what she wanted to say. As of right now, all I wanted was to be alone. "How was your day?" she asked me, "It was great," I nodded to her. "Amelia is angry with you?" she asked. When I looked at the place where Amelia was staying, I could only see a closed door. "Perhaps," I answered granny, staring at the door. "Do not misunderstand her. She has her difficulties," Granny told me. With questioning eyes, I gazed at Granny. "We hope for the day when we can be free from the chain of fate," she replied. As she continued, "She was just a normal girl, born in the village, cheerful and bright, the strongest of her peers." "The day she lost the one for whom she had hoped to spend the rest of her life was the day she changed. " My heart stopped when I heard she had a partner. But how did she lose him? "Lost?" I inquired. ''Someone from outside captured him,'' she said. My mouth dropped open. He was caught, but isn''t the village in danger? As Granny explained before, I asked her the question, "Amelia used her power to make him forget about us and the village, but she didn''t come to the term to kill him." Now I understand why she was like that. "How could that happen?" I asked Granny. ''If Amelia wants, she will tell you by herself. But don''t misunderstand her,'' Granny told me. "Well, I understand. Well anyway, take care," I said to granny before leaving. With a smile on her face, Granny replied, "Go, take a rest.". As I walked to my hut, I just glanced over at Amelia''s. Seeing her just open the door, coming out of the Hut, she looked around. She glanced at me, but I shook my head and went to my hut. When I got to my hut, I closed the door and sat on my bed. I remembered my kiss to Amelia today. It was the second time I felt towards anyone. Despite spending time with Olivia and Alexandra, Amelia was a different story. Hah, maybe those girls felt the same way about me when I was on earth. However, I am feeling the same way now. Anyhow, I can''t change anything. It''s her life and her choice. My goal is to make her feel the same way about me, but will never force her to do so. If she wants to be with me, she will be with me. Then, with renewed determination, I stood up and took off my dress. My ears suddenly picked up the sound of the door opening. Turned my head, I saw Amelia standing at the door staring at me. Chapter 67: Is it Diana? I could see Amelia''s curious eyes fixed on me. "What''s up?" I asked her without thinking about it. "Come for dinner," she said, but stood there in front of the door. As I put on my clothes, I said "I''ll be joining you guys in a moment." However, she remained motionless at the door. When I changed into my clothes, I moved towards her without a second thought. Her eyes were fixed on me for a long time as if she wanted to say something, but she decided not to speak and turned around to leave. There was an awkward atmosphere between us. Yet again, after a few minutes, I noticed that the people in the village had gathered for dinner. As I walked in, everyone looked at me with a curious gaze, and I even observed that some were trying hard not to laugh. Despite this, I didn''t mind them at all; I knew it was odd to see a man with a tail, but with no hair on his body. Then I sat down beside Granny and ate the meat that was today''s dinner. It was the voice of a man that caught my attention. When I went for a hunt today, I saw a beautiful woman" "Is it Diana or Isabella?" Their names sprang to mind as soon as I heard them speaking of the woman? After shaking my head, I continued to eat the meat. After taking a glance at Amelia, I noticed she was staring at me. The way she looked at me, I had the feeling that she had also heard the conversation of the villagers and had seen my response. "Is she jealous?" I wondered. Anyway, it''d be good if she was. While she nibbled the meat, she shrugged her shoulders. It disappointed me. It seemed to me she would ask about them. In the next few minutes, I caught up with the guy who had been discussing the woman. He was a burly, tall figure, even taller than mine. He possessed a round, innocent face. "Hey, buddy!" I shouted. After looking at me for a moment, he asked, "Me?" "Yes, just curious... who did you see in the jungle?" I asked him curiously, by putting my hand on his neck, just like an old friend. The man looked at me for a moment, as if he was contemplating something. Then he glanced at my clothes and said, nodding his head, "Maybe you know her since she was wearing similar clothing" Many people entered this jungle, but it is unclear who did he saw there. With a meaningful tone, I whispered to him, "How did she look?". During dinner, he spoke so enthusiastically about that woman I knew he was infatuated with. With a soft smile on his face, he said, "After Amelia, she was the most beautiful woman I ever saw." With a nod of my head, I replied, "Hmm, continue.". His face was filled with memories as he reflected. "There was something about her I loved. She had a beautiful face, a good body, a tall figure, and the way her tail swung...." Tail? Could it be Diana? "What are you talking about?" suddenly I heard Amelia''s voice behind me. Turning around, I saw she was coming towards us with a curious look on her face. "Nothing, just asking if he saw any of my acquaintances," I responded, looking thoughtfully at him in the eye. After he saw my signal, he nodded at Amelia and mumbled, "Ye... Yes, he was just asking me about the details.". After looking at me, Amelia asked, "So, did you find out?" "This time, many people entered the jungle; she could be anyone," I said without even pausing. Having looked me in the eye, she asked, "Maybe anybody, but why do you look so happy?" "Do I?" I asked her. Even I was surprised. She nodded and said, "Well, sleep early, and we will leave very early tomorrow.", and then went to her place. "That''s alright," I replied, then looked at that guy and asked. You forgot to tell me your name?" "It''s Liam," He said with a smile as he patted my shoulder, and then he disappeared. "This guy''s seriously infatuated," I thought as I watched his disappearing figure. I went back to my place, closed the door, and took out my sword from the inventory, and started practicing. When I finished my practice, I lied down on the bed and fell asleep immediately. "On that night, I dreamt of the wonderful time I would have with Amelia, Olivia, and Alexandra, living the awesome life with these wonderful ladies." However, a knock on the door abruptly cut short my dream. My eyes bulged with frustration, and I jumped up to open the door. As soon as I saw Amelia standing at the door, my frustration melted away. "Why is she here?" I wondered, but looked outside. To find that morning had just begun. The dream was so beautiful; the time passed so fast. "Good morning!" I smiled at her. "Are you ready?" she asked, nodding at me. I nodded and asked, "But where should I freshen up?" She stared at me curiously for a while before saying, "Come, I''ll show you, or else you can clean up in the jungle." Following her, I immediately noticed that this village had even built bathrooms. I did not know that. Originally, I believed these guys would go into the jungle to freshen up. Nevertheless, I quickly freshened up and came back, just in time to see Amelia waiting for me. Seeing me, she asked, "Can we leave now?" "Yes," I replied with a nod. Following her out, I said to her "I''ll quickly take a bath in the river.". Nodding, she replied, "Ok.". When we came to the river, I immediately removed my dress and dived into it. However, my hand suddenly touched something soft. Since it was underwater, I could not see it clearly, but I touched someone. My eyes quickly turned to a familiar figure standing opposite me, whose face was beet-red and whose shyness could be seen from all angles. "What are you doing here?" But then I noticed that my hand was gripping her chest. A gulp of air escaped me, and I glanced at Amelia''s angry face. I was so distressed that I forgot to remove my hand from the chest. Chapter 68: Olivias here I saw the angry look on Amelia''s face, then noticed she was looking at my hand. I returned my attention to the chest to find my hand still firmly grasping it. As quickly as possible, I removed my hands. My eyes were fixed on the girl who stood opposite me, and I could only think of one thing. "Why is Olivia here?" The good thing is that she was wearing her clothes when she dived, or else the environment would have been more awkward. "Why are you here?" I asked Olivia after seeing Amelia, who had just been looking at us. I do not know what''s going on in her head. Olivia had tears in her eyes, despite her red face. She jumped into my arms and began sobbing. "Don''t cry, don''t cry" I held her and rubbed her back. First, I need to console Olivia, then I will talk to Amelia later. but why must I explain her? Eventually, after her sobbing stopped, she looked up at me and smiled weakly, "Thank god you''re alive." For the first time in my life, someone cared for me, and from her look, I could tell she was deeply concerned for my well-being. But then she looked at me and asked, "What happened to your hair?" My smile stiffened, but I sighed, saying, "What to do? A leopard sneaked up on me. That damn thing was using fire. If Amelia hadn''t saved me, I would have died" "And that fire took away my hair" It was easy to lie to her. I introduced her to Amelia without even flinching. Seeing Amelia look at her, Olivia nodded at her and began walking toward her. She took Amelia''s hands and said, "Thank you so much for saving him. I''m very grateful for what you''ve done for me." Her eyes went to Olivia, first with confusion, and then to me with a questioning gaze. "This is Olivia. She was so helpful to me when I was in the city," I introduced Olivia to Amelia. Olivia is not my woman, and I am not sure what is in her mind, but from her act today, I can tell she cares for me. Amelia turned to Olivia and said, "Someone is tracking you." Suddenly, she held out a hand, and I heard someone scream from somewhere in the distance. Within moments, I saw the scene that will always remain in my memory. As I watched, a nearly lifeless body was hanging in the air and coming towards us. "Fuck! It''s awesome," I thought, but then I realized Olivia was running to that person. Her face changed when she reached out to the floating man, and she pleaded with Amelia, "Please put him down, please spare him." Amelia nodded and withdrew her power from that man, and he fell to the ground. Seeing Amelia behind me, I turned towards Olivia and saw that she was crouching to check his pulse while holding his hands. After looking at me one more time, she said, "I know him. He reports to my father. I am sure he would have sent him to help me in an emergency." I nodded at her and asked, "But why are you here?" I was stunned to see her face filled with grievances as she looked at me. "Why? I just came here because of you; when I noticed your tracker had stopped working in this place, I came here to check it out." Suddenly I understood why she was here, but being here would expose everything about the village. "What can I do?" was the only thought that entered my mind. "How will you get back?" Amelia then said to Olivia. Taking out the tracker, Olivia found it was not working. She was stunned for a moment, but soon became normal again. Then Amelia turned to Olivia and said, "I have isolated your tracker, so nobody will know about us." Olivia stared at Amelia for a moment before saying, "I know something about the people here. My father told me about it. But don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about it." Amelia turned to Olivia and said, "Sorry, but I can''t take any risks. For Alan''s sake, I won''t kill you, but I will erase your memories for today, as I can''t risk being exposed." Although Olivia wanted to say something, she recognized the intricacy of the situation. Her eyes were fixed on mine when she told me, "You have to be safe. I will wait for you," After gazing at her for a moment, I patted her hands and told her "I''ll be back." Olivia looked at me for a moment before turning to Amelia and saying, "I''m ready". Olivia nodded at her, and Amelia touched her head for a moment. I grabbed Olivia quickly when she fainted. As I stared at Amelia, I asked, "Now what?" She did the same thing with the man, touching his head. I think it will remove his memory. Put her on the ground with him, and I will move her somewhere randomly. After nodding, I slowly laid her body on the ground and picked up the man, bringing him to Olivia. With a wave of her hand, both of them vanished from the spot. I was concerned about Olivia because she was going to be unconscious in the jungle. My face was revealing signs of worry. "Don''t worry, they aren''t going to be unconscious for long; their tracking system will automatically turn on, and someone will come to get them." Amelia looked at me and said. "How do you know all of this?" I asked her, astonished at how well she knew the technology. As if I had made her remember some forgettable memories, her face turned sullen. "Don''t tell me what you don''t want," I told her. "Nothing. I have met many people from the outside world, and every time I need to remove their memories of us. I have killed none of them, merely removed their memories. I can also read memories of people, so I learn many things about the outside world." She can read memories. Does she know something about me as well? Chapter 69: Hunting After she saw my face, she said, "Don''t worry, I''ve not read your memories, and why are you getting scared? Other than moments before you evolved and some of your time in the city, nothing else about you is interesting." "Unless you have a great time with the girl who was here with you," she said after a brief pause. As I coughed, I said, "It''s not like that, but anyway, you isolated the tracker in this location. Should they be alerted?" "Don''t worry about that, I will cover that up," she added as she turned her face, as though she was contemplating the way I had diverted the discussion. She''s jealous, isn''t she? "Where are we going now?" I asked. "First, we will finish your training, and then we will go for a hunt," she told and turned to walk towards the training place. I followed her as we made our way towards that place, and again she waved her hand, and the entrance appeared. Eventually, we came across that gravity training stage. As soon as I stepped onto the stage, I felt the world crash down on me once again. But this time, it was way too much. Having fallen to the ground, I could not lift even one finger. With great difficulty, I turned my head towards Amelia and saw her smiling. Somehow, I know she played me well, and that she is getting revenge on me. She smiled and replied, "I think your body is special. I''ve increased the gravity by 10 times.". With a nod, she said, "We can speed up your training if you adopt this gravity." "I know my body is special, but not this much," I thought, but I didn''t show any signs of weakness to her and said as if struggling. "Ok, whatever you like" She had a startling look for a moment, but then she became normal again. In any case, it''s not a big deal to adjust to gravity, and since my task was to train in ten times gravity, it will make things easier. After closing my eyes, I didn''t move from that position for a while. Although I felt the pressure on my body had loosened somewhat, I still had difficulty moving my hand. "FUCK IT" I moved my hands again, and this time, it moved. However, I found that my body was devoid of energy As I watched my body react like this, I was shocked. But suddenly, gravity disappeared. I looked at Amelia and saw she was coming towards me. As she stood next to me, I tried to look up at her, but all I could see were her white fair legs. "What a beautiful sight," I thought, but couldn''t take my eyes off it. It seemed that she didn''t care that I could see her legs. Anyway, I tried to sit up. I found it extremely difficult to sit up, but finally, I succeeded. Though I sat up, I still felt dizzy. It surprised me when Amelia handed me some fruit that looked like an apple. I was surprised when I ate it, and a warm feeling spread throughout me and gave me a feeling of refreshment. "How was it?" Amelia asked. "Beautiful," I said without thinking. My mind was still filled with her soft, fair legs. "What was beautiful?" She asked. Her face was filled with amusement as I looked up at her. "Your legs," I told her the truth. "Really," she teased. I nodded and kept eating the fruit. As soon as I finished it, I felt energized. My gaze shifted toward her and I said, "That fruit was also good." "I know. That''s why I gave it to you," she replied. "I can try gravity again," I said. "No, that''s it for today. Adapt to the pressure gradually, don''t overdo it," she said. Leaving, she told me, "Let''s go hunting now.". "What''s that fruit?" I asked as I followed her. "It''s Laro, but you can''t find it anywhere in the jungle. It''s only grown in the village." "Is it some ancient fruit or what?" I asked. Although she nodded, she didn''t answer my question. Seeing how she didn''t want to speak about it, I didn''t speak about it either. I noticed my body was quite light when I walked. Maybe practicing in gravity has altered my body a little. After coming out of the place, I looked back to see that we were standing in the jungle. Even though I''m aware the training place existed in a different space, it all seems so magical to me. It may take me some time to adjust to this world, because every time I think I have seen everything, there is something new. Well, let''s see what she has in store for me this time around. "Where are we going?" I asked her. "Wait a minute," she said immediately. Looking at her carefully, I can see she is lost in other thoughts, as if she was observing something. She looked at me for a moment and then said, "Come with me. I got an excellent target for you." Then she started walking in one direction. While following her, my eyes were drawn to her attractive figure. She seemed so enticing. As if feeling my gaze on her, she turned around to look at me and asked, "What were you looking at?" "You," I said with little thought. I stared at her and said, "You are so beautiful, I can''t take my eyes off of you." "Oh," she replied and turned around to walk in that direction again. "What, isn''t she moved? What is this ''Oh''?" As I followed her, I thought. After a while, she stopped, looked at me, and said. "Go to this direction, and you''ll find its target, and for your information, I''ve sealed your power, so you won''t be able to use it, just fight with your bare hands." She then pointed me in the direction of the target. I was shocked and tried my skin hardening to see that nothing was working. "She is powerful," I thought, and nodded at her. "I will do as you say, my queen." I then began moving in that direction. How powerful that animal would be? Even without my power, it will be a walk in the park for me. Several minutes later, I found the animal Amelia had chosen for me. My jaw dropped, and I rooted on the spot. "What the fuck has she picked for me!" I screamed in my head. A huge hog stood before me, one as big as a tiger, with electricity flickering throughout its entire body. Chapter 70: Successfully Hunted The hog in front of me looked quite menacing. With electricity flickering throughout its body, that pig is really dangerous. And he had two big teeth that were protruding from the side of his mouth. Even though it''s dangerous, I have to fight it out. As if he was aware of my presence. He turned his big long head and said hauntingly. "What a gal, what is a bald monkey doing in my territory?" What the fuck, this big ugly fat-ass pig making fun of me. "Nothing, I just wanted to eat some roasted pig," I said, as I slowly walked towards him. "From the clothes you are wearing, you came from the outside world?" That Pig blew the air from its nose and asked. I was surprised for a moment but continued moving towards the pig. "What is does matter? You are going to be dead anyway," I observed that the pig slowly backing away from its position. Is it getting scared of me? He doesn''t know I cannot use my power. But suddenly, I was hit by a jolt of electricity. "FUCK!!!!!" I was careless and overconfident. This pig was just probing me now. Then I saw it stopped in its place and was looking at me. Maybe it is deciding whether to attack me or not. I ran towards him, but to my surprise, it ran from its place and only saw a blur of electricity. A sudden hunch told me to move from my place. I stopped and changed my direction. And then I saw a blur pass through the place where I was standing before. Hah, that asshole would have hit me hard if I didn''t change my position. That pig was just running all over around. What I could see was only a blur of electricity. Seriously, having not fought for so many days has rusted me through and through. But anyway, I will hunt this asshole first. I concentrated hard, was able to see that pig running between the trees. I was surprised by myself that I could see that. I could even see that from time to time, that pig was looking in my direction as if deciding when to attack me next. I decided not to move from my spot, let him come to me. As I predicted, that fool again tried to attack me. There were two options for me, either punch him directly, but I don''t know that with how much power he will attack me, I could get hurt while doing it. Another option is to ride on him and attack him while riding on. I chose the first option, while choosing the second option, I could get fried with the electricity. Just as it came again near me to attack again, I just moved to the side, and just as he was passing by me, I punched him into his belly. It all happened within a second. That punch was so hard, I only saw a blur colliding with a tree, and a tree was destroyed. I hastened towards the place of collision to see that the pig on lying on the ground and was panting. I can see the electricity flickering on his own body. I place where I punched was caved in; I am sure his internal organs are destroyed. I saw the gaze of the hog, which lingered on me for a moment, but after that, he closed his eyes. And I saw its breathing getting slow. I crouched down and punched him in the head. "Take rest," I killed the hog. Even I was surprised by the power of my punch. It''s been a long time since I had the proper fight. I was getting too relaxed if I was not able to see the movements of the. I am sure I would have been seriously injured. But the foolish thing was that this pig didn''t use electricity to attack him. Anyway, I killed this pig at last. I carried the pig on my shoulders and turned around to see that Amelia was standing in the distance, with her hands folded and she leaned on the tree. I was surprised at first; I didn''t know when she had come here. I walked towards her while carrying the pig on my shoulders. Even though this pig was heavy, it was quite easy for me to carry it across. "When did you come here?" I asked her, as I slowly walked towards her. "I was here from the start, I was just looking at your performance," she replied as she stared at me. "So how was it?" I asked her. I wanted her evaluation. "It was all right," she replied. "Only all right," I asked her. I was surprised. I thought she had rated it highly. "Yes, instead of talking crap to that pig, you should have directly attacked it. You may have been injured slightly, but could have killed faster. You gave him the chance to attack you. Remember, you should not give to anyone to attack you. Otherwise, things will get difficult." She said and turned around to leave. I was surprised at her evaluation, but she was right. I should attack quickly if I want to fight anyone. "Where are you going?" I caught up with her and asked. "To the village," she replied, without even turning. "Wait a minute, can we go by the river? I will clear the skin of this pig," I asked her quickly. She stopped and turned to look at me and said, "You want to check whether you can gain the power of that electricity?" How did she know it? I was surprised at first, but then again, she would know the process, as she is a lot stronger than me. I just nodded at her. "Well, you can check it out, but it will not help you. This pig was very weak." She said and made her way towards the river. Is it also possible, I thought, I could get any power if I eat the meat of an animal who had that power? Then suddenly Eve''s voice sounded into my mind. "Host can only gain power if he eats the meat of the animal, stronger than him." I was surprised, but then I thought, when I gained the power, I was very weak, and every animal was stronger than me. But I was surprised, how did I gain the power of fire. Is that leopard stronger than me? While I was thinking about all this, we arrived at the river. "Do you have any knife or something?" I dropped the body of the pig on the ground and asked Amelia. She handed me a big knife, without even asking the question. And I didn''t ask her that from where did she got the knife. I had a hunch that Amelia was looking at me curiously. I shook my head and just cleared the skin and went towards the river to clean the meat. Someone suddenly popped out of the river and shouted excitedly. "ALAN," Chapter 71: Rotten Luck "ALAN" My jaw dropped when I saw that someone had turned up from the river and was calling my name. My gaze was drawn to someone who I least expected to see. A fair-skinned woman with a whitetail and a pair of foxy ears stood before me. And not only that, but she was completely naked. "Diana?" I exclaimed, then I turned to Amelia, who was looking at me with a slight smile on her face. "What a day it is? First, it was Olivia and then Diana," I pondered as I gazed at the river. Well, I think this river has had some sort of relationship with me since I first met Amelia, then Olivia, and now Diana. The river is where I met everyone. I sighed, then looked at Diana as she walked towards me, completely naked. The sexy body was in full view of me, and Diana didn''t feel shy as she stood naked in front of me. We''re both evolved beings, and we have a habit of being naked, and she was trying to hit on me for a long time. I glanced at Amelia again and saw that her smile had grown wider. I couldn''t do anything about it. However, I can sense dread from that smile. Then I looked up at Diana, who had sat beside me. "You can wear clothes, right?" I asked, taking a quick look at her body. "Why, are you shy?" she asked, taking a glance at Amelia. Suddenly, she grabbed my hand and leaned onto my shoulder, and said, "You know what, I missed you so much. I can''t help but remember the time we spent together in the city." ''What the fuck is she doing?'' I cursed silently, but stood up and shook her away. "We will talk later after you have changed". I then picked up the skinned meat and made my way to the river to wash it. Upon seeing Diana, she was sporting a teasing smile. Standing up, she picked up her clothes. I exhaled heavily and cleaned the meat. While I was washing the meat, I had only one thought in my mind: what would Amelia think. In a matter of hours, she met Olivia and Diana. And this damn Diana was teasing me on purpose. I stood up after washing the meat. I was stumped. Amelia and Diana seemed to be chatting and looking at the faces of both of them. They appeared happy. They both turned their heads at the same time and smiled at me simultaneously. I had a terrible feeling about this. I felt as though they were discussing me the entire time. No matter what they say, I cannot be blamed for being this awesome. Almost everyone has something to say about me. There has been no change, even in my life on earth. I was the topic of discussion everywhere. Anyhow, the first thing I have to do is to check whether I can get power. After eating a piece of meat, I kept the rest of the meat on the ground. It was not as bad as I imagined. Chameleon meat was the worst I''ve ever eaten. Upon swallowing the meat, I felt nothing. As far as I know, nothing has changed. After I sighed heavily and sat on the ground, I felt disappointed. Although I had a tiny hope of getting that Power, it had all evaporated. Frustrated, I threw a stone into the river. A few seconds later, I heard footsteps behind me. It was clear that both would be coming towards me. "So you gained any power?" I heard Amelia''s voice behind me, and I could feel a teasing tone in her voice. Nothing came out of my mouth, and I sighed heavily. "Can I try?" Diana''s voice then sounded behind me. I was surprised at her request. I fixed my gaze on her. Her eyes were on me expectantly, and I glanced at Amelia, who shrugged her shoulders as if she wanted me to decide. In any case, there is no harm in letting her try. Her chances of gaining power are also slim. Nodding, I sliced up an excellent piece of meat for her. After savoring the meat for a few minutes, she promptly wolfed it down. Hah, it surprised me at first, but then I realized she was already a wolf. "Ah, so tasty, after so many days, I tasted the wonderful piece of meat," she exclaimed, but then her expression turned frowny. She turned to me and said with a smile, "Thank you. I know you are going to be my lucky charm. Thanks to you, I will become stronger!" When I heard her thanks, my mouth twitched. What a GOD-luck she had, even with a remote chance. It was possible that she could get the power. Throughout the whole time, I heard nothing from Amelia, and when I glanced at her, she was staring at Diana and had a serious look on her face. It''s hard for me to understand what she was thinking. Is she thinking of taking Diana to the village as well? As her face relaxed, she appeared to have made a decision. "Diana, can we talk for a moment?" she asked. After looking at her for a moment, Diana nodded and walked towards her. Both of them walked away from me and stood at a distance. Now and then, I noticed that they were looking at me and speaking. I can''t even hear them speaking, but to give them privacy, I stood at my place for a few moments and picked up the stone to throw into the river. No matter what I did, I was just getting frustrated with my rotten luck. After some time, they both came back, and I was surprised to see that they held hands as they walked. How did they become so close? "Let''s go back," Amelia said as she stood before me. What''s going on? Is Diana coming as well? After I glanced at Diana, she had a smile on her face. Then I looked at Amelia and asked, "Is she also coming?" "Why, do you think she will tell stories about you?" she asked with a scoff. "It''s up to you, you can decide whatever you want," I said, shaking my head. I was frustrated with the way she spoke to me. Afterward, I carried the meat on my back and walked away. Suddenly, I heard Amelia''s voice in my head. "Please don''t get angry, the reason I took this decision is because I, as per the prediction, would meet someone who would save our village, but here I met three of you at the same place, so I took a gamble with her, please understand." When I heard her reasoning, I was stuck at the spot. Chapter 72: Ranting What the fuck is this? I turned to her and nodded as I walked toward the village. By now, I was somewhat familiar with the route. Amelia and Diana were following me along. I can hear their giggles from time to time. Their voice was so low and I could hear nothing they were saying. Did they mention me? After some time, I stood at the entrance and turned to see Amelia. There was a look of confusion on Diana''s face. I nodded at Amelia as she came to the front. As the village appeared, I glanced at Diana, to see how she was reacting. As expected, her face was full of surprise. Laughing inside, I knew it was also the first time she''d seen something like that. A smile appeared on her face as she turned to look at me. I walked inside and ignored her. Again, the same scene played out in front of me. Everyone turned to look at us, but I realized it was not for me. Diana was behind me, so everyone was looking for her. It surprised me that everyone turned to meet her. Why didn''t I receive this type of response when I arrived? If I recall correctly, everyone just smiled and nodded at me. What is the reason for the difference in treatment? I looked at Diana again, who was smiling as she greeted everyone. Suddenly, I realized it was a beauty that affected everyone. Diana was as beautiful as Amelia, and people were more attracted to beauty in general. My eyes then widened as I saw Liam, who stood at the corner and stared at Diana with a stupefied expression on his face. He would be surprised to see Diana here. The bad news is that she will not look at him when I''m here. Suddenly, one hunter approached me, patted my shoulders, and took the meat off that pig, and said, "Good Job" After a moment of surprise, I realized why he reminded me of Will Smith''s Dialog in Hancock. "You too", I replied with a nod. Anyhow, my work here is done, and I think Amelia will take Diana on a tour of the village. As I was preparing to leave, I heard Amelia''s voice. "Wait," Diana and Amelia approached me. "Could you show her around the village?" Amelia asked. "What about you?" I asked. "I need to speak with Granny about something," she replied and looked at me. I nodded and glanced at Diana as she approached me. The moment Amelia left, I felt Diana''s hand on my arm. Why is she acting like this? She kept a safe distance from me in the facility. Looking at her, I noticed she was smiling and looking at me. "What makes you behave this way?" I asked, pointing to the hands that she was holding. My arms were clenched tightly as she asked, "Like what?". My eyes focused on her as I asked, "Like holding my hands like this.". "Don''t you remember what Alexandra said before we left?" She asked with an innocent expression on her face. "Forget it, but don''t cling on to me like this," I sighed. ''Ok,'' she said, but her hand clenched mine even tighter. I ignored her tactic and showed her the village. My surprise was that I, who has recently moved here, was the one giving the tour. "How did you meet her?" Diana asked suddenly. "In the same way I met you, by accident, I replied without even thinking. Suddenly, I felt her grasp loosen. I looked at her and realized she stood at the spot, tears forming in her eyes. "What happened?" I was shocked. "Why are you so cold towards me? Am I that untouchable? I saw you speak to others so passionately, but when it came to me, you avoided me? Why? What did I do to you?" Immediately, she wiped away the tears in her eyes and looked at me as she searched for an answer. She is acting as if I left her after trying to take advantage of her. It thoroughly irritated me. "You are asking me?" I beat up those guys for you, but I got nothing in return, except that you sold lies to your boyfriend and told him to beat me up." I asked. "And if I had not been stronger, my condition would have been worse, and also, I am going to tell you one more thing. I met you in the jungle before my evolution, and what did you do? You ordered your partners to kill me, don''t you remember?" "I ask you now, if you were in my situation, what would you do?" She stared at me, stunned, as I ranted about my pent-up emotions. "You were that monkey!" she exclaimed. I nodded and turned around and went back to my place. I don''t want to spend any more time with her. I noticed Amelia was speaking seriously to Granny; she glanced at me and then had a surprised look on her face. I know what she is thinking, that I left Diana alone. Let her decide what she wants. I want to be alone for now. As soon as I got to my place, I closed the door and practiced with my sword. Having just finished my practice, I heard a knock on the door. Who would come at this time? There''s still time for dinner. After opening the door, I saw Diana standing at the gate. Why is she here? "Can I come inside?" she asked softly, looking at me. After looking at her for a moment, I stepped aside. After she came inside, I closed the door and was sure she wanted to talk with me privately. "I''m sorry, I know, you are hurt by me, but I''d like you to listen to me first." She stopped and stared at me. I nodded at her. "The first time I saw you in the jungle, I thought you were just a monkey, so I ordered them to kill you so the word of my evolution wouldn''t spread to our enemies." Her gaze returned to mine. "Continue," I replied, but I could only think: does the wolf pack also have enemies? "When I saw you beat those guys up, I was attracted to you but after that, I thought you were just like everyone else, trying to impress me, and after that," Again, she paused for a moment before continuing, "Robert is not my wolf, but he is the first wolf that evolved from our pack, and when I came to the city, I contacted him. He was there for an invitation to the special forces, but when you came to the building, I told him you were one of those punks." Her eyes filled with tears as she said, "I''m sorry. The more time we spent together at the facility, the more attracted I was to you. But in order not to disgust you, I kept my distance from you. But today when I saw you again, I couldn''t contain myself..." Suddenly, she jumped into my arms and kissed me. It blew my mind as I felt the soft lips on mine, and I inhaled a sweet scent. When I was just about to enjoy the kiss, the door suddenly opened, and Amelia came in. FUCK!!!!! Chapter 73: Is she from Earth? FUCK!!!! My lips parted quickly from the kiss and I glanced at Amelia, who was glaring at me while standing at the door. Well, I can understand. I kissed her just a day ago, and now I''m kissing another girl. "Go on, I''ll be back afterward," she said as she turned around to leave. "Wait, wait!" I shouted as I ran after her and grabbed her shoulders. The way she looked at me, I could tell she wasn''t happy. It is strange; I don''t understand why she looks angry. "Don''t misunderstand. Why did you come here?" I asked in a serious tone. "Nothing serious, we''ll discuss it after dinner." She replied and left. Then, I turned to look at Diana, who was seated on my bed, staring at me. ''So, what now?'' I asked, not being upset with her. Amelia coming into the room was an accident. As I sat beside her, I asked, "What do you want to do now?" "Nothing, I just want to be with you," she replied as she held my hand. "I''ll tell you something. I like my life to be filled with beautiful women, and you will not be the only one in it," I told her, watching her reaction. I wanted to make this very clear. "It has nothing to do with me at all. What matters is that I want to be with you," she replied nonchalantly. ....................... Lucia was staring at the space with an amused expression on her face. "She''s the first one, huh? That''s interesting. I didn''t think it would be her," her voice trailed off. Is that fate? ...................... Her reaction surprised me. Girls normally don''t react that way, but then I remembered she was also an evolved being, and she still has animal instincts. Nevertheless, I would like to clarify things with her. "How come you liked me?" I asked Honestly, I liked you the first time I saw you, but then I remembered so many people followed me. It deeply pissed me at the time and my impression of you went the same," "But when you started ignoring me, I realized I had been wrong about you," she said as she gazed at her with her big watery eyes. "And, truth be told, during our time in the Facility, I grew more attracted to you," she continued. After looking closely at her, I asked, "The tune you were humming, where did you hear that?" After a moment of contemplation, she sighed and said, "I don''t know why you are asking, but I will be honest with you. I had some memories from the day I got evolved, those memories of the different places where I was a normal girl. But...but I was murdered and..." she exhaled deeply. "I remember that tune from that memory" Was this merely a coincidence, or can it also happen? Since I saw those memories of mine, I knew about reincarnation. After staring at her for some time, I said, "You can say that it is a coincidence, since I also have some memories, and I remember that song from that memory" Although I didn''t tell the truth, I didn''t tell a lie either. Since I have memories of my time on earth. "How can this happen?" she whispered, but then her shocked expression changed into elation as she clutched my hand. "See, it''s fate; we were destined to be together," she exclaimed and kissed me again. It is hard to explain my awesomeness. People go crazy over me. Even so, I made her sit on my lap and kissed her properly, with one hand on her back and the other fondling her soft tail. Suddenly, a jolt of electricity jolted me awake. When I looked at Diana, she had a guilty look on her face as she muttered. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t do anything with the power, I was excited and...." How the fuck was that timing? Then I remembered how hard I had to struggle to control my powers. After placing her back on the bed, I shrugged and said, "Sometimes it happens." "Are you interested in Amelia?" she asked me out of the blue. Looking at her, I did not detect any jealousy in her eyes. Rather, it was an innocent question. "How did you know?" I asked. "I saw your face when you looked at her, your face became sweaty as if you were caught cheating," "Really?" I was shocked. She nodded. "Are you really not jealous?" I asked. She shook her head and said, "I told you, I want to be with you regardless of the number of women you have." Hah, what a lovely girl she is. Then I realized it was almost time for dinner. "Let''s go, it''s food time," I said to Diana. Nodding, she got up, and we went outside. As Diana and I walked, I noticed her surprised face when she saw everyone gathered together for dinner. "You Surprised?" I asked her. As she looked at me, she nodded and then said, "I was surprised to discover that, apart from wolves, these people have a bond like this." I blinked and remembered that wolves live in packs, and these people in the village are nothing less than a pack. Then I spotted Amelia, who was sitting with Granny and smiled adorably at me. Aside from the pig I hunted, I saw that another animal was being cooked today. Maybe I will have a fresh taste today; however, I noticed everyone was smiling at Diana. I see. They had prepared everything for Diana. She is my woman, so whatever belongs to her belongs to me. I''m glad they are treating her well. After that, I saw Liam, standing in the crowd, looking at Diana with a stunned expression. "Sorry Buddy, you don''t have a chance now," I muttered, as I reached the meeting place. As everyone greeted Diana, I sat next to Amelia. "So how did the kiss go?" suddenly my mind was flooded with Amelia''s voice. "Good," I said instinctively. FUCK!!!!! Chapter 74: Leaving the Village? The smile on her face caught my attention as I looked at her. "Tell me about it!" She exclaimed loudly. "The kiss was very good, soft lips and a sweet smell. However, I was forced to break free once I saw your face," I said as I stared into her eyes. "What does it have to do with me?" she innocently asked. "That''s impossible, as the one I was kissing was you. If you are uncomfortable, how can I continue?" I replied shamelessly. As her mouth opened wide, she was speechless and turned her head away to avoid looking at me. Do you want to play with me? But then my ears caught the granny''s laugh. Ah well, at least someone is happy. Despite that, Amelia wasn''t looking at me; she was acting more like a little girl. A short time later, Diana returned, but Granny called her and she sat next to her. Oh, I am so lonely in this world," I moaned, but then Amelia looked at me seriously and said, "I spoke with Granny and we''ve decided to let you go." The moment she said they would let me go, I was speechless. What kind of joke is this? First, they made me stay in this village, and now they are telling me they will let me go? "Was it a joke?" I asked her seriously. "Listen to me first, and don''t jump to conclusions," she said right away. "When I first met you, I thought you would be the sole one, but then I met her and then Diana. I think there is a chance that any of you might be the one." "So?" I asked. "You are still too weak to help us. To grow, you have to see the world. Anyhow, we have lived in this village for so long, a few more years will not make any difference" "Will Diana also leave here?" I asked Amelia. She shook her head and replied, "No, she will be here. We will groom her. It surprised me that Diana had so much potential. If groomed properly, I do not doubt that she will become someone great." My attention turned to Diana, who had just finished talking to Granny with a smile on her face. Diana smiled as she looked at me, and I smiled back in response. My smile turned to a wry grin as I looked at Amelia, who waited patiently for my reply. "What did you say to her?" I asked Amelia. "Diana is free to do whatever she wants - whether to go back or become stronger. No one should force her." "We''ll talk to her," Amelia said. After nodding, I asked. "What if I don''t return?" The look on her face changed for a fraction as she asserted, "I believe you will not betray m...granny, but even if you do, we will think that we made the wrong choice." "The reason we''re letting you go is that you will also know of other people who are trying to take advantage of us; you need to see both sides," she said seriously. I don''t understand what she''s trying to say. It appears, however, that she wants me to go back and see what other people have been up to and to become stronger. Honestly, I don''t know how to proceed. It took me a while to make up my mind. "Ok, I will go," I said to Amelia. "Good, I''ll talk with you after dinner", she said after staring at me for a while. As I nodded, I smiled. Just yesterday, I began my life in a village, and today it ended. However, what she said is true. Being holed up in the village will not help me. This world is still new to me, so I will learn more about it and get a better perspective on it. "So when do you want me to leave?" I asked Amelia after dinner. "After the training is completed, you will be allowed to leave," Amelia said. "Then what will happen if they suspect me of meeting you people?" I asked. "Don''t worry about that, I''ll fix it," Amelia told me before leaving. I noticed her fading figure before feeling someone grab my hands. Turning around, I saw Diana holding my hands with a slight smile on her face. "Did they ask you anything?" I asked her, looking at her beautiful place. Her eyes started tearing up as she nodded at me. "Then what did you decide?" I asked her, eagerly awaiting her answer. "I will stay here. This world is a jungle. If you are weak, no one will respect you. I want to become stronger so that no one can take my life away from me. I will always be here to help you with anything you need." Patting her cheek, I smiled softly and said, "Good for you for making this decision. I believe it will help you reach your potential." "Go to sleep now, we''ll meet tomorrow," I said to her as she nodded and kissed my cheek, and hurried away. I rubbed my cheek where she kissed me, but as I did, I saw Liam staring straight at me with wide-open eyes. Laughing, I said to him, "Sorry dude, you''ll need to look for another one," then walked back to my place. He is an innocent bystander, too na?ve to plot anything against me. He may try to woo her, but I know she will not be moved. I was lying in bed when I heard a knock at the door. Who could be there? Turning my head, I saw Amelia opening the door. Ah, she rarely waits at the door. I noticed she held something in her hand. "What brings you here right now?" I asked as I stood up. "Am I not welcome?" she asked me with a smirk. "It isn''t like that. You came at this time, which is why I asked," I replied quickly. "Oh... OK, I prepared a parting gift for you." She handed me a bottle filled with red liquid. "What is it?" I asked, carefully inspecting it. "Blood of GOD" Chapter 75: Blood of GOD? "Blood of GOD" All of my body shook as my eyes were glued to the bottle. Suddenly, I heard a giggle from Amelia. I knew she was joking with me. In all seriousness, even if there were such a thing as the blood of GOD, who in their right minds would share it with a stranger? My eyes drew to Amelia as I asked, "What kind of joke is this?"? A smirk appeared on her face when she said, "You should have seen your face," "What is it?" I asked again. "It is indeed the Blood of GOD, but it has been diluted. Your body will be restructured and will reach second evolution easily." I was surprised by how much this little potion would help me. Suddenly, Eve''s voice filled my head. "It is recommended that the host take the potion. It will increase each attribute by 30 points." FUCK!!! This was an awesome potion, and this is the diluted version. What if I took the undiluted version? Amelia''s voice ruined my dreams: "Don''t even think about it. Your body will explode." Coughing, I asked, "Why are you giving me such a precious thing?" "I want you to survive. You are still too weak, and this jungle can be too dangerous for you. If you are unlucky, you will die unjustly. To avoid that fate, this will help you," she said to me seriously. I looked at her closely as I clutched the bottle and asked, "Why do you trust me so much?". "Even I don''t know, but I have a hunch that you are worth investing in," she said as she stared directly into my eyes. I smiled wryly. "Investment, I guess..." Regardless, I was hurt. I thought I was more than an investment to her. In any case, she and I just met 2 days ago, and so how can I think, I would have moved her. In the end, she has her own life, and it''s her decision what I am to her. Nodding my head, I replied, "Thanks for the consideration. I will return your investment with a profit in the future. When would be a good time for me to take this?" Her face changed a couple of times when she heard my answer. She turned serious after a while, and said, "In a week, after you complete your training, then your body will be stronger and capable of supporting the pressure." She nodded at me and I immediately placed the bottle in my inventory. I didn''t hide it from her, because I wanted her to know that she invested in the right commodity. As expected, she had a surprised expression when she saw that bottle vanish. "You..you..." She wanted to say something, but I interrupted her midway. "We all have secrets." She wanted to say something but eventually left my place saying nothing. Closing the door, I lay down on the bed. As I closed my eyes, her words kept flashing through my mind. I forced myself to think about my life on earth, when I was having the time of my life. Immediately, I went to sleep. On that day, my monotonous life began, going to that place for training, working out, eating dinner and going to bed. There were some wonderful moments with Diana, but we limited them to kissing. Every time Liam came across Diana, he would stare at her. It was this that made me sympathise with him, nothing more, nothing less. In the days following that day, Amelia and I barely talked at all. Our conversation was only about business. She avoided me, and I didn''t nag her. In terms of business, my body adapted very well to ten times gravity. After a day, I could move my body without losing energy. Two days later, I could stand. Just like that, on the last day, I could freely move my body at 10 times gravity. Within no time, I completed my workout. Diana did not train with me this week. She was guided personally by Granny. I heard the notification sound as I finished my day. ''Congratulations, Host! The task has been completed.'' Suddenly, I felt strength flowing into my body. I know my strength was increased by 5 points as a reward for completing the task. It was the first time in a week I really felt happy. I accomplished something on my own. Upon turning around, I saw Amelia had a surprised look on her face. She approached and scrutinized me. "Suddenly I felt your body becoming stronger." As I made a surprised face, I exclaimed, "Really? Maybe my body is unique." Taking a step forward, she nodded and asked me to follow her. After following her out, I took a bath in the river and returned to the village. My whole body felt really light after this week of training. Even without the supreme speed, I felt I could be faster now. I spent some time with Diana after I reached the village. During this week, I learned that she has another skill besides the power of electricity, the power of air. She has the ability to fly. It surprised me, but I felt happy for her as well. As I walked to my place after dinner, Amelia tagged along. "You''re coming over to my place?" I asked her. "Yes, you will be using the potion today, won''t you?" "It must be used under supervision otherwise it may harm you." She replied. As I headed for my place, Amelia followed me. As soon as I reached my place, I took the bottle from the inventory and asked her. "Now, what do I do?" "Go to bed and drink it," she said. Nodding at her, I sat down on the bed and drank the potion. It felt warm as the solution slid down my throat and into my stomach, but that was it. I felt nothing else. I was surprised, thinking it would be a painful experience for me. But other than that warm feeling, I felt nothing. As I looked at Amelia, she nodded at me, but I didn''t know what she meant. When I opened my mouth to ask, a painful scream rose from my throat. "AAAAAHHHHHHH" I felt a burning sensation all over my body. It was like my insides were being ripped out. Then, I felt a hand touching my chest and a warm sensation began to spread. My body felt so relaxed as I passed out. Upon opening my eyes, I found myself at a different location surrounded by many people and all of them were unfamiliar faces I''d never seen before. Chapter 76: Who was I? The moment I opened my eyes, I found myself in an unfamiliar place, surrounded by strangers. It hit me at that moment that I was back in a dream. A huge crowd was gathered around me; some were crying, some smiled. A beautiful girl was hugging my body, and I could not see her face, but I could hear her sobbing voice. I heard the girl ask, "Will you return?". But why did it sound so familiar? "Don''t worry, it will only be a matter of time. I will be back and would take you with me. Don''t be sad." I patted her back as my body responded to her question. I couldn''t process. What is happening? Where am I? A few seconds later, those buildings snatched my attention. I had seen them somewhere before, but suddenly, I realized, they were the same buildings I saw in that isolated space. "Why am I here?" I was really shocked. Is the GOD in question was me from the past life? Suddenly, everything went black, and I stood in a blank space with a big bright ball in the middle that was twice the size of a basketball. "Why am I back here again?" I wondered as I stared at the ball. Eve''s voice echoed behind me as she said, "Host body has been undergoing fundamental changes. You were passed out in the real world.". As I turned around, I saw Eve standing at a distance. Her face was the same as Lucia''s. It was only her emotionless expression that made her stand out. "Had you seen that dream?" I asked, approaching her. "Yes Host," Eve said emotionlessly as she stared at me. Have you seen those buildings in the dream? Are they not similar to the buildings at the place where I am training these days?" "I found eighty percent of the similarities after matching the structure of the buildings," she said emotionlessly. As I turned around to stare at the bright ball, I realized my life had been playing jokes on me these last few days. "Yet I still don''t know who I was in my past life. But maybe I was these people''s ancestor," I told myself as I approached the ball. However, I could not touch it because there seemed to be a shield surrounding it. My eyes caught a peculiar look on Eve''s face as I turned to look at her. Before I could ask anything, the world faded away, and blackness surrounded me. Opening my eyes, I saw Diana in front of me, with Amelia and Granny next to her. I grunted softly as I tried to get up. I felt tired when I sat up. Suddenly, I realized that my body had changed significantly. I felt that I was bigger than before. At that moment, I noticed my hands. Each one was covered with golden hairs. "What the fuck happened?" I exclaimed as I looked down to see both of my hands were covered in hair. The giggles from Amelia and Diana were audible. I knew they were laughing at my condition. What about my face? That was the only thing I was proud of. When I touched my face, I found nothing different, but my hair had grown almost to the waist. I didn''t realize my body would change this much. "How long had I been unconscious?" I asked the ladies in front of me. ''You''ve been passed out for two days,'' Amelia replied. What? Two days. It only seems like an hour has passed, but it had been two days? My only concern is my body. It feels bigger now. The moment I rose, I knew what I thought was right. I think I am at least half a foot taller than I used to be, and my body has become bulkier. I immediately pulled out the mirror from the inventory that I had purchased in the city. I realized I couldn''t always find a river to see my face in the jungle. It proved very useful indeed. Well anyway, Amelia already knew I had storage space, so revealing it to everyone didn''t seem odd to me. It shocked me when I saw myself in the mirror. I was six and a half feet tall, had a broad chest, and had a ripped body packed with muscle. As I was bare-chested, I noticed slight golden hairs on my chest. With the waist-length hair, my face appeared more devilish. A GOD is standing right in front of me. As I looked at myself, I thought that I looked too good to be true. Amelia and Diana were laughing at my antics when I turned around. Those people don''t understand. I can compromise with nearly anything, except my looks. The issue was that I didn''t have any clothes to wear, as everything I owned would no longer fit. The pants I am wearing are too tight. However, I brought some jogging pants that are more stretchable and that I can wear. Sadly, I own nothing for a shirt. Let''s put that aside. I felt Power surge through me. Eve told me that every attribute would increase by 30 points. I will check on it later once I get used to my body. "How do you feel?" Amelia asked me. "Great and thank you," I replied and continued, "I''m wondering what time would be best to leave." While I didn''t mention my dream to her, when I know more about it in the future, I can ask her about it. I now understand why I felt at home in the village. My past is tied to it. "Oh, so you want to leave us so quickly?" Amelia laughed. "Don''t misunderstand me, I just wanted to test myself," I said shook as my head in denial. "Wait for today. You can leave tomorrow," she said. "Now I''m going to block all memories of this village so that nobody ever learns about it," she said after a moment. However, I had a fear that she would find out about my past. At that moment, Eve''s voice rose in my head. "You need not worry about that. She could not access your memories." I exhaled as she touched my head with her hand. Chapter 77: Finally Leaving the Village. Suddenly, distinct memories flooded my mind when she touched my head. How did she do that? She pulled her hand away from my head after a short time. "It''s done. Even if someone tried to find out, no one would know about this place," she said to me. After looking at me for a moment, she continued. "Additionally, I have provided a map of the entire forest. I have even marked dangerous places where you should not go." "There are many terrifying creatures in the jungle, and even people outside of the jungle don''t dare to enter." She stopped when she said that. "I understand," I said with a nod. Once again, my eyes caught my reflection in the mirror. What can I say? I looked awesome. Moreover, my tail added to the allure of my image. The ladies giggled again, but can I say something? I enjoy looking at myself. After some time, everyone left, leaving me alone in the room. After closing the door, I immediately thought of the menu option, and the menu screen appeared. After looking over my stats, I was immensely happy. Name: Alan Age: 28 Species: Evolved Monkey [1st Evolution Completed] Level: 11 Strength: 65 Agility: 60 Intelligence: 60 Luck: 33 Power: Teleport: Host can teleport within the radius of 100 meters [Gained Ability from Mutated Snake] (Upgraded) Skin Hardening: Hardens the Host''s skin [Gained ability from Alligator] Supreme Speed: Increases the Host''s speed 3* Normal [Gained ability from Mutated Cheetah] Camouflage: Allows Host to blend into the surrounding [Gained ability from Chameleon] It looks like everything is going well. It''ll take me a few points over 40 for the second evolution, but that''s in the future. . While sitting on the bed, I recollected the memories Amelia shared with me. Now I know the entire forest with the tip of my finger, but the sight of a man startled me. It was an average-looking man with a good build. "Who is he?" I wondered, but then I remembered that Amelia''s ex had been captured. She wants me to free him, doesn''t she? It''s a joke, isn''t it? In any case, let''s wait and see what she meant to say instead of jumping to conclusions. I slept peacefully that night, and surprisingly, I did not dream of anything weird. After so many days, I finally slept well. The knock on the door woke me up. "Ah!" I opened my eyes slowly and saw Amelia walking into the room. I knew it was her. She is the only person who disturbs me without permission. Almost immediately after sitting up, her hazy figure became visible as she stood in front of me. My eyes were groggy as I asked, "What is it?". "I just wanted to talk with you," she said as she stared at me. I know the time has come for her to reveal the identity of the man. As I turned my attention to her, all of my sleepiness disappeared. She hasn''t told me anything about her life for this long. As expected, she began talking about him. "You must have seen the image of a man; his name was Adrian." She took a deep breath as she continued. "Would you be able to help me?" "Help me for what?" I asked her as I stared into her eyes. Her eyes turned away and, after some hesitation, she finally explained what I was looking for. "I still don''t know if Adrain is alive. Can you help me find out what has happened to him? Because you are the one person I can trust." Her eyes are filled with tears; she must have missed him terribly. I let out a sigh of depression. It seems that I cannot replace him in her heart. "Fine, but could you tell me what happened?" I asked. It breaks my heart when I see tears in her eyes. As long as she is happy, I am fine with it. She told me her story that morning. By almost afternoon, it was time to go. Few people knew I was leaving. They were all busy working. Amelia, Diana, and Granny were the only ones at the entrance. Ah, Liam was also there, standing at a distance, watching Diana intently. While I spent some time with Diana, I am not sure when I will next see her. I will do my best to get stronger soon. "Are you ready?" Amelia asked. I nodded to her. Earlier, she told me, she would teleport me to another place far away from the village. In a moment, Diana jumped into my arms and started sobbing. "Will you return?" I heard her sobbing voice. Wait, why does that sound familiar? A scene from my dream flashed in front of me. Both her voice and scene resembled that in my dream. It''s just a coincidence, isn''t it? "Don''t worry, it will only be a matter of time. I will be back and would take you with me. Don''t be sad." I patted her back as my body responded to her question. In any case, I can''t say anything; I know how she feels. "Take care of yourself," I said to her, and then I nodded at Amelia. Granny sighed as she said, "I know it was hard, but I think it''s best for all of us. You will get stronger, you will know a lot more by seeing the world.". A smile appeared on my face as I patted her hand and replied, "I''ll be back again.". Afterward, I heard Amelia''s voice "I want you to keep in mind what we have already discussed. You must not die in the jungle. There are many places where you should not go to. And, if possible, try to find him" I nodded when I saw her raise her hand to me. A second later, the view changed before me. In the jungle, I was standing in the middle of nowhere. Trees surrounded me, and insect chirps filled my ears. "What a familiar place?" I mocked. "But where exactly am I?" I asked myself when suddenly the map of the entire forest appeared before my eyes, with a red dot in the middle. A thought crossed my mind as I saw the red dot. My mind was suddenly filled with Eve''s voice. "Yes, that''s you" Chapter 78: In the Jungle As I looked at the map, I suddenly felt quite relaxed. I no longer have to stress about getting lost. A sigh escaped my lips, and I seized the mirror and looked in it. Although I was still bare-chested, I wore the jogging pants I bought in the city. In addition, I looked cooler with long hair. I wandered into the jungle after putting the mirror back in the inventory. To be honest, I felt quite lonely. The entire time I spent in the village, many people surrounded me. I spent most of my time with Amelia. When I was thinking about Amelia, I felt very sad. She told me the story of her life. I can tell you it was a clich¨¦ love story. Both she and Adrian were talented and were childhood friends. As they grew older, their friendship turned into attraction. Their attraction turned into love as they spent more time together. They decided to live together for eternity. Eternity? What kind of person believes in that nowadays? It was ten years ago that they went on the Hunt and were ambushed. To save her, he sacrificed himself and got captured. Adrian was, in truth, a bit of a side character. He doesn''t even share the bloodline of the so-called GOD. It is unlikely that they will get any benefits from capturing him, except that they might learn where the village is. To keep the village safe, Amelia did the unthinkable by erasing Adrian''s memory. Even though she regrets it, she had no choice but to do it for the village. Although she had a chance to kill Adrian, she could not do so because of her love for him. Taking the story as a whole, I feel Adrian was a douchebag. How can such a powerful woman not save herself? And this man got captured as he tried to save her. Hypocrisy at its finest. This Adrian was probably bored in his village and wanted to learn more about the outside world. Everything went as planned until one thing went awry. She erased his memory. At this moment, I am sure he would not even understand why he wanted to leave. Asshole. I don''t know how to explain this to Amelia. The way she talked about Adrian, you could tell she loved him dearly. If I said anything against him, she would think I was jealous. In any case, she would know his real face. To make things even simpler, she has made a connection with me. If an emergency occurs, she could contact me easily. Well, let''s put that matter aside. Let me check my power first. I felt a surge of energy flowing through my body. I now need time to adjust to this power. My slightest pat to anyone could cause severe damage. Even though I was roaming the jungle, I didn''t see any animals. It wasn''t long before a giant, thick, gnarled tree distracted me. I knew I would have to target this tree. Concentrating all of my strength into one hand, I punched hard at the tree. I was shocked at what I saw. My punch uprooted the whole fucking tree. What the fuck!!! Am I this powerful? I examined my hand, which was free of any scratches. Anybody who gets hit by me would be turned into pulp. As a result of exercising under gravity, my body has undergone many changes. I must now control the power. I was told by Amelia that I had to control my power in the fight. Otherwise, I would run out of energy quickly. Even when I use the skill, I must remain careful. The more I use it, the more likely I will forget how to fight. The day I am incapable of using any skill, I cannot face anyone. From that moment on, I decided that, if possible, I would avoid the use of my skills if the situation called for it. A good thing is that I already bought the Combat and Sword Training manual. This will be of great help to me now. After I''d calmed down from the excitement of uprooting the tree, I even tried out running, which was the same speed I had before evolution. Anyway, since I have improved a lot, I decided to train regularly in the jungle. This is a good place to find targets. The entire day of training left me very fatigued. My lungs heaved as I sat on the ground, supported by the tree. My legs felt sore, yet I must leave this place. During my time in the jungle, I learned to always stay next to water sources. As I checked the map, I discovered that there was a river nearby. It''s hard not to remember my meeting with Amelia, Olivia, and Diana at the river. Maybe I''ll find an even greater beauty here. At least my time in the jungle will pass quickly. As I trekked to the river, I heard a woman shriek. However, why did it seem similar to me? I had a bad feeling about it, so I didn''t even care and kept using the teleport. After a while, the scene in front of me drove me mad to my core. Isabella had her clothes ripped apart by three assholes who had made fun of me earlier in the city. As she lay on the ground, her face was covered in red marks. There was one guy whose pants were down. What a bunch of assholes. How dare they? Fuckers!!! I pulled out my sword and teleported behind the naked guy. With a swing of my sword, I beheaded him. Immediately afterward, I punched the other guy in the face. After his head burst open, all of his brain matter splattered everywhere, followed by his body falling to the ground. The last guy could not comprehend what had happened, so upon seeing me, he pulled out the gun. However, before that, I kicked him so hard on the chest that he flew over and collided with the tree. Immediately, when I kicked him, I noticed his chest caved in. I was certain he was going to die instantly. As expected, that man could not stand up again to live another day. In relief, I gazed back at Isabella''s astonished face, which was covered in blood. My gaze was fixed on her as I knelt. "Are you all right?" I asked as I covered her with a jacket that I took from the inventory. Chapter 79: Isabella I looked at Isabella, who was still shocked, her cheeks smeared with blood from the asshole I had beheaded. Her mind could not comprehend what had happened. I stared at her for a while before she turned and stared at the asshole''s head, which was lying on the ground. Then she threw herself into my arms and began crying loudly. "Don''t worry, everything is over now," I patted her back and consoled her. I heard loud sobs from her. Because she was still in shock, I knew that crying loudly would help her calm down. It wasn''t long before her sobs calmed down. My eyes widened as I observed her handprints on her face. Suddenly, I felt a surge of anger welling up inside of me. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. In any case, I had already killed the culprits. "Are you okay?" I asked her, as I saw her face staring at mine. As she sat on the ground and broke free from me, trying to hide beneath my jacket, she nodded her head slowly. As I sat beside her, I asked, "So how did these assholes gang up on you?" After looking at me for a moment, she looked away and stared at the distance. I knew that this would be a trauma for her, but she had to get through it. As I looked at her face, which was staring into the distance, I said, "Let''s forget it, wash up, there''s a river nearby." Once again, she nodded at me, but as she tried to get up, she stumbled, followed by her scream. I quickly picked her up and saw that her leg had a large bruise. I felt my blood boil. "What have these fuckers done?" I exclaimed inside my mind, as I considered mutilating the corpses of those assholes to vent all my anger. Inhaling deeply, I picked her up from the ground and carried her to the river. The whole time I carried her to the river, she stared at me in silence. As I became worried, I wondered if she was still shocked. As soon as we reached the river, I put her back down and said, "Wash yourself thoroughly, and then apply the medicine," I said as I took the medicines and clothing out of the inventory. "OK," she said as she looked at the clothes. As I glanced at her for a moment, I returned to arrange the tent. To be honest, I bought many things in the city in preparation for my six-month stay in this jungle. Since the first day itself I met Amelia, as well as the following days, I spent most of my time in the village. I never had the chance to use it. As I took the tent out of the inventory, I began arranging it. I heard Isabella''s painful scream. I sighed and kept everything on the ground, and went back to observe her condition. When I watched her try to clean herself, I noticed the painful expression on her face. Although she was naked in front of me, I had no other thoughts other than anger. Her body was covered in bruises. She was tortured so badly, I cannot imagine what she endured. I saw her flinch as I came towards her. Shaking my head, I went near her and helped her wash her body. I thoroughly cleaned her body without uttering a word. It felt like she was staring at me the entire time I was cleaning her. I then applied the medicine to all areas of bruises after cleaning her. She grunted from time to time as I touched the bruised areas. As I helped her to get dressed, I saw an expression of relief on her face. As I cleaned her and helped her dress, I had only one thought in mind: pity. Pity, yes, pity for the pain she was experiencing. No matter what you say, I cannot stand beauty in pain, especially the one that I had my eyes on. I was captivated by her once I saw her in the forest. I had already decided that if she does not have a man in her life, she will be my woman. From the time that I had spent with her in the facility. I found out that she does not have anyone in her life. Although I had not spent much time with her, I knew that it wouldn''t be long before I would be spending time with her, since she was also joining the forces. I carried her back to where I was arranging the tent and laid her down. "Wait, a bit while I set up the tent," I smiled and said to her. A shocked expression appeared on her face as she saw the tent on the ground. I didn''t say anything and began arranging the tent. Having set up the tent, I removed the bed from the inventory and placed it inside, then left the tent. After I left the tent, I saw Isabella still sitting in the same place, looking at it. As I came out, she looked at me with a little bit of a shock in her eyes. Upon approaching her, I asked: "Do you feel well now?" She stared at me for a long time before replying, "Ok," I sighed and stared at her while I sat beside her. Suddenly, she leaned forward and kept her head on my shoulders. "Thank you, I don''t know what would have happened if..." She started crying at the end. "It''s all going to be fine now, am I right?" I said, putting my hand across her shoulders. The two of us sat there silently for a while. After a while, I asked her, "Can you still walk?" "I think I can," she said as she tried to get up. After staggering for a moment, she stood up with a painful expression on her face. Although she is still in pain, I can tell that the medication worked well. I assisted her in getting into the tent. She had a shocked expression on her face as she stepped into the tent. Her eyes were filled with questions. "Are you a space user?" she said stuttering. "Calm down, I can''t use space for anything other than storage," I lied and smiled at her. Although I can''t call it a lie, I can call it a partial truth. Eve provided the space to me, and I am even paying rent for it. As she sat on her bed, I helped her. When I heard a growling sound from her stomach, I asked, "Are you hungry?". A moment later, she nodded with embarrassment on her face. "You don''t have to be shy if you want to say anything to me," I said as I smiled at her. "Wait a while. I did a deer hunt in the afternoon. We''ll have dinner after I clean it," I said after glancing at her. She nodded as I came out of the tent. As I approached the river, I pulled out the deer''s still-fresh body. One great thing about the inventory is that the food items don''t rot if they''re kept in. Having skinned and cleaned the deer, I took out a barbecue stove and lit it. A few minutes later, I could smell the aroma of barbecuing meat spreading through, as the meat had been spiced with much heat. As Isabella emerged from the tent, she was in a daze. It was so enticing that she even gulped when she saw the deer meat barbecued. Slowly, she approached me and sat next to me while watching the process of barbecuing meat. A short time later, when the meat was ready, I served the meat on my plates and handed it to Isabella. She grabbed the plate from me and bit the meat hurriedly. "Too good!" she exclaimed as she stuffed herself with the meat and reached out for another serving. As I served the meat again, I smiled at her innocence. We ended up eating the whole deer after a while. Afterward, I lay down on the ground and looked up at the stars. Suddenly, I felt Isabella lying beside me. My gaze was drawn to her eyes when I turned around to look at her. At the moment that she stared at me, I was mesmerized by her brown eyes, and I moved closer to her as she started breathing hurriedly, yet she kept staring into my eyes. Her eyes were full of expectation as I gently kissed her. A strange combination of sweet smell and medicine accompanied her kisses. The smell of that medicine turned my mood off as I broke the kiss. Her big, round eyes stared at me with shock. Looking at her shocked expression caused a wry smile to spread across my face. "Don''t worry, we will do it all again once you get better," I said as I gently kissed her forehead. Chapter 80: She is a fire User? A puzzled expression appeared on Isabella''s face, but she recovered quickly. Considering how she kissed me, I''m pretty sure it was her first kiss. But anyway, it''s already late at night, and she should rest. When I carried her inside the tent and placed her on the bed, I said, "Take some rest.". Her gaze was fixed on mine as she asked, "Where are you going to sleep?". I smiled at her and replied, "You rest, I will sleep outside.". As she made room for me on the bed, she said, "You can also sleep on it.". Looking at the room she made for me, I laughed wryly, as the room can''t even accommodate half of me. Patting her cheek, I said, "You sleep well." And walked away. After I came out, I looked at the surroundings and noticed a tall, thick tree that was nearby. It brought back memories for me since I used to sleep on trees before I got evolved. Tonight I''ll sleep on a tree again. But before I did that, I lit a campfire near the tent to keep it warm and then climbed the tree to find a thick branch where I can rest comfortably. The trunk of the tree supported my back as I sat on the branch. I could clearly see the tent from where I sat. I sighed and closed my eyes. It had been a long day for me. Following a full day of practicing, I was really tired. After that, those assholes created a mess. It has been so long since I was so active in the jungle. My sleep was disturbed when I heard a sudden voice. Isabella''s painful grunts rang in my ears. She appeared to be in a lot of pain. A sigh escaped my lips as I climbed down the tree and made my way inside the tent. My eyes were immediately drawn to Isabella when I entered the tent. I knew she could not sleep with her pain. I came near her and quickly gave her the pill I forgot to give her previously. As I sat on the ground and looked at her, I apologized for forgetting to give her the tablet earlier. "Sleep now. I''ll sleep here on the ground," I said. Nodding, she slept on the bed. It was good that the tablet took effect so quickly. After confirming she was asleep, I lied down and closed my eyes. The morning light hit my eyes as I woke up. The moment I slowly opened my eyes, Isabella was sitting beside me and watching my face. "How do you feel now?" I inquired, looking into her face. I could tell she was no longer in pain from her expression. "Good," she replied with a smile. Slowly, I sat up and caressed her cheek. "Are you in pain?" I asked. "A little, but it''s okay," she replied. Upon hearing her say that everything was fine, I felt relaxed. I know how she struggled with pain last night. "Thank you," she blurted. Instead of saying anything, I just smiled. If I say anything now, it will make me look like a hypocrite. After observing my face for some time, she asked. "How did your appearance change so drastically?" Hah, what should I tell her, that I consumed some blood of GOD? "How can I explain this? I think I''m extremely fortunate. After getting teleported into the jungle, I found a dying animal, which looked like a lion but is much stronger than a lion. It was on the verge of death. I quickly killed and ate the animal. Even I was surprised at the changes I had undergone." I lied to her directly as I gazed into her eyes. She looked stunned when I told her the story. Lying is an art, and the longer I spend in this world, the closer I come to mastering it. Finally, she nodded and smiled at me. "Anyway, let''s get freshened up," I said to her as I stood up and helped her up. While she went to freshen up, I sat on the bed. Honestly, I can sense that she''s still in pain, but she''s still doing a good job of hiding it. When she returned, I noticed she looked quite fresh, but she was still limping. I asked her to wait until I was freshened up. I went to the river to take a bath after getting freshened up. I didn''t take a bath after killing those assholes, since I was looking after Isabella at that time. As soon as I saw the river, I jumped in, and my skin felt quite fresh as it touched the water. Unfortunately, I didn''t see any beauty this time around. Once I had taken a long bath, I went back to the tent and saw Isabella waiting for me. As soon as she saw me, she smiled. While my hair was still wet, I knew it would look very cool. I didn''t use firepower to dry it off this time. Using the power last time taught me a valuable lesson by causing me to lose all of my hair. As I approached Isabella, she extended her hand and held mine. She surprised me with her initiative. To dry my hair, she then used her power, which was surprisingly fire? Honestly, I was surprised. If she had this kind of power, then why was she in that kind of condition? It was as if she knew exactly what was going through my head; she replied. "I know what you''re thinking. But those guys ambushed me and one of them had a strange ability; he could neutralize any power user." Her eyes were filled with helplessness as she described what had happened. From her narrative, I learned that there are many power users who can neutralize my power. It is probably best to not rely too heavily on my Powers. However, she was lucky that I stumbled upon her. Without me, I don''t even know what would have happened to her. As I sighed, I held her hands and said, "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, what about your bag? Did you forget it somewhere?"? As she sighed, she said, "I don''t know, but it should be somewhere near there. Those people even damaged my tracker. Anyway, can you help me find my bag?" As she awaited my response, she stared at me. "Well, hold on for a bit while I store the tent," I said as I nodded at her. "Fine," she replied as I packed up the tent and placed it in the inventory. We went to the location where I killed those assholes after placing the tent inside the inventory. As expected, the predators ate the bodies of those three men. Only a few chunks of flesh were visible on the skeleton. I glanced at Isabella, who was looking at remnants of those three with resentful eyes. "Where did you lose your bag?" I asked. "I think it''s over there," she said and made her way to the specified location. Eventually, we saw her bag lying on the ground, and we had even seen some blood on the ground. As I looked at Isabella, I felt my heart hurt. She was limping as she slowly walked to the bag. I hurried to collect the bag "Wait, I''ll bring it here.". Afterwards, I picked it up and carried it back to her. Her eyes were drawn to the bag as she started to examine it. "Are all the items here?" I asked. She sighed with relief as she said, "Yes, everything is there. No one has touched it.". "I''m glad that''s the case. Now let''s scavenge for the items of those assholes," I said to her as I walked back. Scavenging, I found their bags in ripped condition. Luckily, they had their guns in them. All of these items were stored in my inventory. "What are your plans now?" I asked her. "Even I don''t have a clue, but I need your help as of now," she smiled wryly at me. "I''m fine with that," I told her, handing her the tracking device I collected from the dead body. "Check if it is working. Yours seems to have been destroyed, right?" After collecting the device, she found that it was working perfectly. Sighing in relief, she gazed at me. "At least now we know our location," she said as she operated the device. After a while, a whole 3D map appeared in front of me with a constantly blinking red dot. As I had imagined, the map looked the same. "Thank God," she said, sighing in relief. Suddenly, the map was replaced with an image of a confused-looking man. He was the same person who mocked Olivia. That man commanded with an irritating voice, "Who are you? What happened to Brent?". When I saw how he spoke to Isabella, a sudden surge of anger welled up inside me. While looking at the man''s foolish face, I grabbed the device from Isabella''s hand. "I have killed them, you asshole, " Chapter 81: The night with Isabella (I) "I have killed them, you asshole," In the end, I tore the device apart and threw it on the ground. I even saw the look of astounded surprise on that man''s face by the time I broke the device. Isabella looked at me with a surprised expression on her face, then she said, "How come you did that?" I looked at her and said, "I didn''t like his way of talking to you, and wasn''t he the man who brought those guys?" "Really?" she asked with an astonished expression on her face. It was obvious that my actions would touch her. Nonetheless, I couldn''t stand the way he was talking to her. "Well, let''s leave this place first," I told her as I picked her up. A shocked look appeared on her face. "You still don''t feel well. Let me assist you in leaving here," I told her. As soon as I picked her up, I ran fast. Even though I was carrying her, she seemed weightless to me. I ran so fast that everything seemed blurry as I ran past.. My reason for running from that place is that I thought there might be a chance for revenge. While I may be stronger, I cannot speak for him or the support he could bring. As I ran for a long time, I eventually stopped when I saw a waterfall. The area was surrounded by mountains and really offered a scenic view. In addition, the sound of the waterfall paired with the chirps of insects made the atmosphere even more romantic. A laugh escaped my lips when I saw Isabella. She had a pout on her face, her hair was a messy mess, and some wet leaves were clinging to her face. Having placed her gently on the ground, she slowly stood up and limped towards the waterfall. "What are you doing?", I asked as I followed her. "What should I be doing?" she asked as she approached the waterfall. "To bathe, of course," I laughed. "Humph..." She was throwing a tantrum at me? Her eyes were fixed on me as she asked, "Can you please turn around?". I smiled teasingly as I asked, "What is the meaning of that? I have already seen everything." However, I went back to find some food to eat. Food is a combination of hunting some animals and eating some fruits. When I was bringing Isabella, I had seen something like a sheep along the way. When I heard Isabella''s sudden scream, I was shocked and rushed back to find Isabella sitting on a rock, clutching her knee. "What happened?" I yelled as I ran to her. As I approached the waterfall, I noticed the rock was slippery. She must have slipped on the slippery rock. She had some tears in the corner of her eyes when she looked at me. Hah, I didn''t think she needed this anymore. While she was busy rubbing her knee, I sat down beside her and looked at her. I sighed and began to rub her knees. She stared at me as she stopped what she was doing. "How do you feel now?" I asked after a while. Isabella awoke from her reverie when I asked her the question. Her eyes gazed at me and she asked, "Why are you so kind to me?" "Want truth or a lie?" I teased her once more. A smile spread across her face as she asked, "Lie, first tell me the lie." I smiled and replied, "Well, since I am a social worker, whenever I see any beauty in trouble, I will always be the first to help". Her expression was amused when she heard what I said. "Only beauties, so what about the truth?" she asked. After a while, I replied, "In truth, I liked you by the time I first saw you and wanted to pursue you. However, I had spent little time with you, given that I was busy with training. But when I saw your condition, I couldn''t control myself and killed them all." "You may say I am a hypocrite because I pursued you without even knowing what your opinion was, but liking someone is my choice, isn''t it?" The expression on her face changed many times while we were talking. Before she could reply, I told her. "There is one thing you should know. I like beauties, and you will not be the only one in my life. It is entirely your decision. Do not worry, I won''t force you to like me, but nothing will stop me from liking you." This is important to me, as I would never want anyone to accuse me of cheating on her. It''s everyone''s choice how they want to live their lives. I have my life; she has hers. I have no right to make demands on her or force her to do anything. She had an unnatural expression when I finished speaking, but she eventually sighed and said. "I''m not sure, but I need some time to think about it." "Take your time, it''s good for both of us." I smiled and said. "Anyway, rest assured that I''m here to assist you," I said again as I stopped rubbing her knee. Next, I stood up and went back and sat on the other rock, this time with my back facing Isabella. I felt her gaze on me. After a while, I heard some water splashing on her skin, along with her slow grunts. As a result of consuming that blood, I have become more sensitive to my surroundings; I can even pick up the sounds of insects who are quite a distance away. As the water splashed on her skin, I was even tempted to gaze at her beautiful body. But I kept myself in check and forced myself to pay attention to what was before me. It is a beautiful view of the trees surrounding the waterfall. If it were closer to the city, it would be a popular tourist spot. When I think of the city, Olivia''s face comes to mind; I don''t know if she returned home safely. My ears suddenly picked up footsteps in the distance. It was Isabella. As I turned around, I saw her fresh face as she changed into the clothes that she got from her bag. She then gave me back the clothes that she borrowed from me, and I tucked them away in my inventory. "Wait here for a minute. I will quickly bring something to eat. I have something to talk about with you." I said. She nodded in agreement. I ran back and began looking for that sheep-like animal, and I found it after a while. The animal was grazing in the distance. Instead of fighting it head-on. I pulled the gun from the inventory and pointed it at the sheep. I haven''t even touched my gun since I came to this jungle. Aiming for its heart, I fired. In addition, this gun was extremely silent, which even confused me when I used it for the first time. This gun doesn''t even recoil. Nonetheless, the animal was dead. And as I approached it, I saw there was a finger-sized hole where the heart should be with blood oozing from it. "Sorry buddy," I muttered as I quickly placed its body into the inventory. In addition, there were banana trees nearby. After storing many bananas, I went back. As I was on my way, I wondered if there were any monkeys in here. My attention quickly turned to Isabella, who was looking at the waterfall while sitting rock. She''s thinking about me, isn''t she? Her gaze returned to me as I approached slowly. "It''s lamb meat time." I smiled and told her, then went to the nearby stream to clean it. From the time I started living in the jungle, I sometimes feel like I became a butcher. Killing some animals and skinning and cleaning their meat. Hah, what all things do I have to do for a living? Anyway, food comes first. Nowadays, I couldn''t survive without good food. I felt that the food I ate in the village was excellent. My mind was swirling with all these thoughts as I cleaned the meat and went back. And to my surprise, the skin of the animal was thick. Also, I cleaned it and placed it in inventory. Perhaps it can be useful in the future. After lighting the fire and applying the spices, I grilled the meat. As I inhaled the delicious aroma, my stomach began to growl. I could even hear Isabella gulping. Isabella wolfed down the meat quickly after I gave it to her. When she finished chewing the meat, she asked me, "What do you want to talk about?" As she asked me the question, the leftover meat was stuck to her lips. She looked like a total glutton. I had never seen her like this before. "It''s nothing, but will you help me control the power of fire?" Chapter 82: The night with Isabella (II) * As soon as I asked her for help with controlling the fire, she was stunned. "And you use fire, too?" she asked. Sighing, I replied, "I gained that power from consuming that animal.". She was quiet for a moment before saying, "I forgot that you were evolved." In this world, it was known that evolved beings were capable of gaining more powers. These people are among the world''s most powerful individuals. Suddenly, she lighted a small fireball that was hanging above her hand. It was quite fascinating to me. This is the first time I have seen such a tiny fireball hanging in the air. That last time I saw someone using fire, it was the leopard I eventually killed. Fireball vanished after a while. As she stared at me, she said, "The most important thing about using firepower is control." "If you lose control, you could lose your life," she said to me seriously. Well, what she said, I''ve experienced firsthand when I attempted to use the power before. It even led me to lose all my hair. My strength has grown after consuming the blood, but fire is still fire. It can burn me to a crisp with it. "You must also be careful when using this power. Using any power consumes your energy, and using fire consumes even more. So you must use it carefully." She said to me. This is also something both Alexandra and Amelia explained to me previously. On that day, Isabella and I spent the whole day discussing how to use the Power. Afterward, she guided me so well that I even created a spark in the palm of my hand. Well, using all this power is difficult at all. Beginners always have trouble controlling the fire. But with her guidance, I did it with no difficulty. Although it will take time for me to fully control it, I should manage it eventually. Being said, that I spent little time with her, I did not know a lot about her. Nevertheless, I learned more about her today during my time with her. Both parents of her live in a common household, meaning they are not power users. It wasn''t until the age of ten that she learned about her powers. One day, as she attended class, her body quickly caught fire, which caused many of her classmates to be injured. The incident caught the government''s attention, and they took her under their wing. Her family was thrilled since they now had a power user in their midst. Nonetheless, she was forced to live away from her family at the age of ten. It is well known that most people aren''t the power users. So the power users are heavily regulated and all are under the watchful eye of the government. In this world, there is one central body that controls the powers of users everywhere. The governments of the countries have no control over them. Even among those who use the power, 50-60% of the users serve in the special forces. The remaining users work in other fields. Power users have invented even this world''s technologies. Having said that, Isabella was recruited and trained to become a special soldier. Because of that, she spent all her time going through training. She barely interacted with normal people, which is why she didn''t have any men in her life. However, it doesn''t mean she didn''t dream of having a family, as she is just a normal girl who has dreamed of having a family. Her experience of watching her parent''s love has given her a more profound understanding of love. Nevertheless, it is her choice of what she wants to do. For my part, I respect her decision. I was drenched in sweat after the continuous practice of firepower, and it was nearly evening. The most important thing is the guidance Isabella gave me when I made mistakes. "In any case, I will bathe and come back," I told her as I made my way to the waterfall. Seeing the waterfall, I remembered when I saw Diana for the first time. Upon standing under the waterfall, I felt truly refreshed as water splashed across my skin. Since the use of power made my skin hot, I experienced the water evaporating as it touched my skin. As soon as I finished the bath, I returned to see Isabella seated on the rock and staring at me. As far as I know, she admired me greatly. I was surprised to learn how quickly she recovered. She is much better now. "You can have the bath. I''ll go get dinner for us," I said to her and smiled. "Sure," she replied as she smiled and got up. She then went to take a bath. Watching her back, I couldn''t take my eyes off of her. However, I shrugged and went on my way to hunt for dinner. I went back to the place where I hunted sheep in the morning. To my surprise, I again found a flock of sheep there. After hunting one, I returned. My eyes were again fixed on Isabella as she stood on the rock, gazing at the waterfall. As I watched her, I could see that she was lost in her thoughts. Afterward, I quietly went to the river and cleaned the meat of the sheep. After cleaning, I returned and saw Isabella staring at me. It was quite clear that her hair was wet, and she looked quite sexy. I smiled as I prepared the spice-laced barbecued meat again. Once again, its fragrant aroma filled the air. I became so proficient in cooking that I would even rank highly among chefs in a five-star hotel. Again, Isabella chowed down the meat and took a second serving once the meat was cooked. She was an absolute glutton. "Well, I will leave tomorrow," she said, chewing the meat. Though I was surprised by her sudden statement, I understood her intention. Clearly, she wanted to be independent. "As you wish, but be careful," I replied, nodding in agreement. "You aren''t going to ask me why I made this decision?" she asked me. "I had no right to question you, but I understood your intent," I said with a smile. While she nibbled on the meat, she lost herself in some thoughts. The tent was prepared, and the bed was placed inside it after dinner. When I walked out, I told Isabella to sleep in the tent. We nodded, and she walked inside, and I walked to the rock nearby the waterfall. It was a really nice place. As I closed my eyes, I could hear the sound of the waterfall, and that felt like a heavenly sound to me. My mind went back to the days on earth, the time I spent in the village, and the time I killed those assholes. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t even realize Isabella was sitting beside me. Suddenly, something soft touched my lips. Opening my eyes, I saw Isabella staring at me. She closed my mouth with her finger and shook her head as I wanted to speak. As she kissed me again, she said, "I want to make this night memorable.". I swiftly sat up and kissed Isabella on her soft lips and with my other hand on her ass, with one hand on her back. I felt her warm breath on my face as we kissed. As my tongue intruded into her mouth, she responded back with her own. My hand moved into her shirt as I slowly unbuttoned it. My fingertips gently touched her breasts. I heard her moan as she grabbed my tail. A shiver ran down my spine as my other hand squeezed her ass tightly. Her face was flushed red as she was breathing heavily. Standing up, I carried her into the tent and threw her on the bed. I then slowly removed her shirt to reveal her naked chest as I sat on the bed. The view was so stunning that I wanted to remember it forever. Slowly, I caressed her breasts as I gazed into her eyes, full of love. At that moment, my hands moved slowly toward her pants and began to pull them down. Suddenly, she caught my hands, as I could see a tiny bit of panic in her eyes. "Don''t worry," I told her as I kissed her forehead. Her hands were then pulled away from mine, and I removed her pants. When her naked body was laid out before me, the effect was breathtaking. Her face was so beautiful that I couldn''t resist kissing her on the lips. I quickly stripped off my pants and crammed myself into bed. My other hand rubbed gently on her back as my one hand clung to her ass. Our eyes were fixed on each other for a while. The time I saved her and cared for her might have made her feel the love I had for her. Her face moved closer to mine as she whispered to me. "I Love You," Chapter 83: Parting and Training Slowly opening my eyes, I realized that I was sleeping alone in the bed. I couldn''t wrap my head around what had happened. I sighed and closed my eyes as I reflected on a wild night I shared with Isabella last night. For the first time in this world, I spent time with a woman, and boy. It turned out to be a wild night. Yet she left without telling me anything. The thought would have crossed her mind that she would be unable to leave me if I stopped her. To be honest, I wouldn''t have stopped her from going. She has her own goals, just as I have mine. Still, I would miss her terribly. Standing up, I stored everything in the inventory. The scenery of this place was astounding, and I will cherish it for the rest of my life. It''s probably been a while since I''ve sat and stared at the waterfall, but I know for sure I''ll never get bored with this view. In the end, I decided to devote more time to my firepower in order to master it. Considering this place is surrounded by water, any accident will be easy to handle. That was the beginning of my boring routine. My exercise routine, my control of firepower, and then my hunt of the sheep-like creature continued from morning till evening. Slowly but surely, I gained more control over the fire. From the spark, I managed to produce a fireball the size of a strawberry, but it got out of control. Thank goodness I was near the waterfall, as I quickly stepped under it and that fireball vanished. However, creating that fireball was exhausting. Now I understand why Isabella had such an enormous appetite. Powers like these would burn the energy up incredibly fast. But it didn''t matter to me, as I was so thrilled that I had finally created the fireball. In the same way, I started my rigorous training in fire control. Finally, things changed for me. Within a week of training, I could create a fireball that was about the size of an orange. As I always stood under the waterfall whenever there was an accident, I don''t know how much water evaporated. After one month of training, I could control the fire freely. I can even control the size of my fireball. After training for the entire month, I learned that I could even use the fire on any part of my body. After realizing this fact, a lot of strange ideas came to my mind, but I ignored all of them. I considered every possibility and began training for it. Anyway, I still have a lot of time to spend in this jungle. Sometimes, I miss the time I spent with Diana and Isabella. It''s been over a month since I heard their voices. Sometimes I felt someone was watching over me, but I did not find anyone. I even started barbecuing with my Power to practice, and I must say, it was the best way to improve. It required perfect temperature control, and I continued my training accordingly. Eve even taught me how to control the power in specific areas of my body. After a month of practicing like crazy, I was able to use the firepower perfectly. Similarly, I can even float in the air for a while, but that burns all of my energy. I had been practicing like a madman for almost two months, but the result was in front of me. My skills in using fire have improved greatly. I can even shoot fireballs as tiny as a fly at bullet speed. I have more control over my power after practicing the routine for over two months. From time to time, I wished Isabella could be with me, so I could show off my power. The way I can control the fire, perhaps I am better than her. These past two months, I have gotten even better at sword proficiency and shooting, and I have even hunted with them. I have become much more powerful than I was when I first entered the forest. In fact, I could even tell that if I ran into that guy who did hurt me in the village, I would tell him what punishment he would get for messing with me. The time has come for me to leave this beautiful place. There are burn marks all over the place near the waterfall, but it adds to the beauty of this place. After looking at the waterfall one last time, I walked away. It holds a special place in my heart. This is where I spent my two months training and my night with Isabella. The map generated by Eve depicts every area flawlessly, including the animals'' levels in each area. That''s when I started my hunt. The more practice I get with these skills, the better I become at using them. My opponents would be these powerful creatures. Though I know that I should not rely too much on my power and skills, how will I be successful in the fight without using them? There was one area I chose, which contained the mid-level users, and it was quite a distance away from where I was. My journey to that place took almost two days, even running at my maximum speed. I have even used Supreme speed occasionally to cut down travel time. In fact, it increased my traveling time instead. As soon as my power was increased, I did not use the Supreme Speed any more. As a result of using the skill, my speed increased so much that I collided with the trees multiple times. Therefore, I decided to train with my supreme speed. It felt like I was teleporting, as my speed increased greatly. After this experience, I started practicing with all my skills. It should not be the case that I cannot use it in combat. After I upgraded my skill level to 100 meters, I haven''t used teleportation to its full potential. At the time I was killing those jerks, the maximum distance I could travel using teleportation was thirty meters. However, I was so fast they had no chance to react to me. I managed to teleport 50 meters this time. I felt some pain at first, but it was manageable. As I traveled to the designated area, I practiced all my skills. I even met animals with medium power levels such as leopards and bears, but they could not compete with me. Although I didn''t gain any power from any of these animals, their meat was quite tasty. As a matter of fact, while traveling, I made some new dishes and experimented with my food. The most surprising thing to me was that I didn''t encounter any trainee soldiers on the way. I had anticipated that there would be some. In any case, I was better off not meeting anyone. I cannot trust anyone except those who I already know. If I met them, I might have to kill them. By the time I reached the marked location, I found that everything was silent. Suddenly, I heard someone breathing. My curiosity overtook my sense of danger when I heard that sound of breath. I camouflaged myself, merging in with the surroundings as I moved towards the sound of breathing. After a bit, however, I became stuck at the spot when I saw the creature face to face. In fact, I held my breath so as not to make a sound. My eyes were fixed on the gigantic snake in front of me, which was covered in spikes all over, like a hedgehog. Observing it carefully, I even saw some severed limbs which belonged to an ape. I saw blood gurgling out of the snake''s body and many of its spikes were broken, so I bet there had been a big fight between them. I did not know what to do. I could either kill the snake now because it is injured, or I could leave this place. The snake looked very powerful, but I suddenly heard Eve''s voice. "Host, be careful. This creature is as powerful as a high-level power user. It is recommended that you leave this area." Eve''s suggestion convinced me, and I moved back without making a sound. Certainly, I did not want the snake to be disturbed. But then, as if fate was not with me, I tripped on a dry branch and it burst into a loud noise. At that moment, I stopped and looked at the snake, whose eyes were open and he was staring directly at me. "FUCKING SHIT!!" I immediately teleported away from the snake to get away from it. While teleporting, I noticed that a snake was zooming towards me at a very fast pace. Even though I was camouflaged, this asshole could see me. Despite trying to run away from that snake repeatedly, I always found it behind me. In this instance, when I teleported, I shot a bulletlike fireball towards the eyes of the snake. HIT My ears perked up when I heard the snake roar. Obviously, the fireball had hit the bullseye. Unfortunately, things went from bad to worse in the end "FUCK" Chapter 84: Spikes When I heard the roar of that snake, I knew that my bullet had hit the eyes. I made the mistake, in excitement, instead of teleporting, I turned around to see the condition of the snake. That snake stopped twitching and looked at me with one eye burned and blood pouring out of that eye. It suddenly shot a stream of something from its mouth. I somehow knew it would be venom. I teleported from my place and saw that the place I was standing, started melting. This was such a powerful venom. This bloody snake was so big, that it could swallow me in a single bite. Again that snake shot those spikes over to me, and bloody those spikes were double my size. I teleported so many times, that I even forgot the number of times I had done so. Bloody this snake is getting on my nerves. I just wanted to go away from it but it even started chasing me. Where is justice? Again teleporting I shot the fired bullet to its other eye but that snake dodged that. An incredibly crazy idea came to my mind. There is a high chance I can get killed. But this asshole is not letting me go so I don''t have any other choice but to try it. I teleported again, but this time not away from it, but towards its head. I landed on its moving head, and to keep my balance, I quickly gripped the spike with one hand. I saw the snake''s other eyes in front of me. I quickly hardened my skin and punched it to it. The snake other was destroyed and my hand destroyed it. I even felt some slippery sensation on my hand. That snake roared and started shaking his head, but I tightly gripped the head to not to fall from its head. As my other hand was inside the place where I destroyed its eyes. I quickly created a big fireball and shot it in its head. I know it will destroy its brain. The snake shook its head so heavily that I was thrown away as I flew and collided with a tree I felt a sudden pain over my shoulders and on my thighs but heard a roar from that snake. I didn''t have time to check what had happened to my shoulders when I suddenly saw that the spikes were coming in my direction. I teleported again to different spots, but to avoid them, but they keep on coming after me. But my condition kept on deteriorating. I felt so much pain on my shoulders and thighs that it was getting too much pressure on my body to get teleported. Luckily, as I teleported again, I didn''t find any spikes coming over to me. I slumped on the ground and took the support of the tree. Then when I looked towards my shoulders, I was surprised to find that two spikes were impaled into me. It was the first time I was injured to this extent. Blood kept on oozing out of my body as I pulled out the spike from my body. I felt weak all over my body because of the loss of blood. I immediately took out the Laro fruit from the inventory and ate it. While departing from the village, Amelia gave me some of them. I hope it would help me this time. And as expected, a warm sensation spread through me, and the blood stopped oozing from my wounds. But I still felt weakness all over me. Maybe I was too heavily wounded. I stood up and approached in the direction of that snake. As expected, the body of that huge snake was lying on the ground. I knew that my fire would definitely burn its brain. The whole surrounding was destroyed, many of the trees were uprooted and the whole area was covered with spikes. I slowly moved towards the body of the snake, but I didn''t find its body moving. It was finally dead. I felt so small in front of its body, it was really a giant. I quickly stored its body in the inventory and started moving away from this place. I should really be thankful to Eve, who provided me with the inventory. I can store anything I want, without even minding the size. Take this snake for example, even though its body was this huge. It was easily stored in the inventory. This makes things easy for me as I don''t have to carry anything around me. Why I decided to move from this place is because this fight would definitely attract some of the animals to this place and damn, I am not even in the condition to fight them. My body was really injured. Even after taking that fruit, I felt weakness all over my body. But luckily I didn''t find anyone on my way back. The first spot that came to my mind was that of the waterfall. It was really a good place as I didn''t find any animal which was dangerous to me and I know about the surroundings also. I even checked the map to see whether there is any place, where it would not be dangerous for me, but it was all very far from this place. I finally decided to be back at the waterfall again. During my travel, my body recovered very slowly. I still don''t know why it happened. Maybe those spikes were laced with some poison. But anyway I slowly made my way back. I didn''t use any of my power while traveling. My body was really too weak to use any power. Luckily I saved some meat from the animals I hunted before which served as food for me. I didn''t have to hunt for any animals for food, which reduced a lot of time for me. Anyway, I was so fortunate that I didn''t find any dangerous animals on my way back. Slowly and steadily I made my way back to the waterfall. To be honest, I didn''t think I would be back so soon to this place. Just within a week, I was back to my beloved place. I quickly removed my dress and stood under the waterfall. I felt so refreshed, that I can''t even say that. It was already night, so I quickly arranged the tent and slept on the bed. I was so tired, that I slept as soon as I closed my eyes. I didn''t even dream of anything that night. I slept for the full whole day, when I woke up it was the night for the second day. Even I was surprised that I was this tired. Maybe my body needed some time to recover. But then I noticed that my wounds were recovering quickly. I didn''t feel as much pain as I felt yesterday. I started doing some workouts to warm up myself. Afterward, I again took the long bath. Now it''s time for the results. I took out that huge body of that snake. Now I need to check whether I can gain any powers from it or not. I knew that the knife would not work on the skin of the snake as it was very hard. I took out the sword and pre-heated it. Then slowly and steadily I started separating some meat from the take. A huge piece of meat was in front of me. I really don''t know what types of power I would get from this snake. I took a final look at the piece of meat and finally ate it. I didn''t feel anything in my body for a long time. It made me really disappointed. But suddenly, I felt prickled all over my body. Suddenly I had a bad premonition. Small spikes grew all over my body. I was really scared this time. Instead of evolution, I felt a different feeling. Am I being mutated into a different creature? I quickly took out the mirror from the inventory to check my condition. And as I feared, spikes grew all over my body. I felt no different from a hedgehog. From head to toe, there were spikes all over my body. I should have expected this, the snake had spikes all over its body. There was always the chance that I could gain the power of spikes. Instead of getting panicked, I asked Eve. "Eve, I can control this power right?" "Yes Host" Hah, I took a heavy sigh of relief. even though I acted tough. There was a small fear inside of me. But now, Eve has confirmed that I can control the power. It will be a huge asset for me in the future. I again looked at the mirror, which showed a handsome man covered with spikes. I looked like a hedgehog man. Anyway, I think I will again spend some time here near the waterfall to control this power. This waterfall is definitely a lucky charm to me. Chapter 85: Final Days in Forest It was the luckiest waterfall I have ever seen. Nevertheless, it still seems a bit strange to have so many spikes to cover me, even if they are not as big as that snake, despite that, it was a bit odd. Those spikes on that snake''s body caught my eye. The snake still has many spikes on its body, which can be used as weapons. However, it will take a lot of time to separate the spikes from the snake''s body. Anyway, I have a lot of time in this forest, and I will slowly remove it from its body, but for now, I won''t have to worry about food. The snake''s body will do nicely. After storing this body in the inventory, I asked Eve for guidance on how to control these spikes. Eve told me to concentrate on one spike at a time, and once I was successful, I could increase the quantity. Having trained my body to control firepower, I should be able to handle it easily. Yet, things were not as simple as it seems. Taking care of just one spike took me an entire day. I selected the spike from my palm. It took a lot of concentration to make this spike sink back into my skin. The task was so exhausting that I nearly fell unconscious while controlling the spike. Through the grace of Eve, I was even given a B grade task to control the spike. However, the task involved controlling spikes on my entire body. I knew why the task was a B-grade, because controlling the spikes was exhausting. Just like that, I began yet another exhausting routine for almost a month to follow. From morning until afternoon, I completed my daily routines. From afternoon until night, I controlled the spikes. When I fought that snake, I learned that I could even shoot the spike at my opponents. However, that would be in the future. First, I need to control these spikes. Having successfully controlled the one spike, I increased it to two and then to four, and so on. Over time, the fatigue lessened, and I became more skilled at controlling the spikes. I was even more surprised when my Int attribute risen. Upon confirming with Eve, it became clear that my brain had evolved because of the amount of training I had undergone. Although it was new to me, it turned out to be a good thing. It will be useful for my second evolution. Even now, I am not aware of the changes that I will undergo after the second evolution. Eve even kept her mouth shut about it. I really wanted to know what would happen, but I suppose I''ll have to wait for it. Another thing is that my wound from that fight has healed very quickly. I was told that the snake meat was helping me. It even sped up my body''s recovery. My decision to use that meat for food was a good one. I learned that meat from high-level power animals would help my body develop more. After almost twenty days of training, I could almost control the spikes all over my body. However, it was too exhausting for me. However, after five more days of training, the exhaustion became less and less, and I could finally control it freely. I can even use spikes on any part of my body. I was pleased with the result. I have not eaten anything else than that snake for nearly 25 days of training. I went back to the old spot to find the sheep flock again. After starting to hunt these sheep, I was surprised to see that their numbers keep on increasing. Despite this, it was good for me since there was no shortage of food. Now it was my turn to shoot spikes. Eve once again guided me through the shooting of the spike. However, when I shot the spike, some of my flesh was lost. Despite my concern, Eve told me that having spike ability also comes with regeneration. The wounds will then gradually heal themselves. However, the regeneration speed would increase once I gained more proficiency in shooting spikes. However, I shouldn''t reduce my food intake for regeneration since it consumes energy. After ten more days, I was able to control the shooting spikes perfectly. Also, my ability to regenerate increased considerably. In the event that I became wounded, my body would start to regenerate at a noticeable speed. This meant that I could regain my health quickly, even in a fight. It has been more than three months since I came to this forest, and I''ve accomplished more than I expected. For me, this waterfall was like a second home. Almost three months had passed since I moved here. Many wonderful memories are attached to this place. Now is the time for me to say goodbye to this place. I must explore the jungle and face more dangerous creatures. It''s hard to tell when I changed, but I feel more like a primitive man now. My life is just about survival. The world is just like this, if you are weak, no one would value you. As food for my journey, I hunted even more sheep after leaving the waterfall. I did not know where I would find that tasty meat next. Seeing the projection of that map before me. I decided to choose the dangerous areas since I need to gain more fighting experience. I started fighting only after coming to this world. But after coming to this world, my life has been all about fighting. The fact remains that I survived, and I am going to keep on surviving. Nevertheless, I know many people in this world could kill me with just the flick of a wrist. Even when I first met Amelia, she was so powerful that I couldn''t even touch her. I am sure there are countless people like her in this world. What would happen if I came across anyone like that in real life? I must become powerful so that I can no longer be controlled by anyone. Just like that, I began my journey to become more powerful. A man that no one can control. Initially, I used weak opponents to learn how to use my skills more effectively. As I gained the power of spikes, I learned that it was one of the best skills in the fight. As I fought more, my skills became even more adept. I even fought barehanded a few times. Even though I was seriously injured many times, I survived thanks to my regeneration ability. During this entire process, Eve even assigned me many tasks that helped me level up. The forest kept me so busy that I even lost track of time. Nevertheless, Eve would occasionally remind me of the remaining time in the jungle. There are times when I worry about Isabella if she could survive in a jungle. Even so, she chose her own path, and she knew the risks she would be taking. During my time in the jungle, I met many people who had come to the jungle just like me. Several of them were friendly with me, and some of us even became friends. However, we chose separate paths. Unfortunately, some of them were complete jerks that even tried to kill me. This was a joke. With their power, they couldn''t even touch me, let alone kill me. Without moving from where I was, I just killed them. All I needed were my spikes. I even looted them, too. I even collected some of the rare herbs that would fetch me a good amount in the city. It was a good haul for me overall. Like that, my whole life was devoted to fighting. I regret not gaining any new powers, but Eve told me that the more powerful I became, the lesser my chances of gaining a new power were. Anyway, I trained very well these days and my time in the forest was almost over. As Eve reminded me, I began walking back towards the forest entrance. It would be quite a long ride for me back since there were several dangerous spots on the map on the way. My path towards the entrance required many reroutes. Even though I encountered dangerous animals, I fought them and killed them. There were times when I almost died, but somehow I survived. My whole experience in the jungle taught me a valuable lesson. Never give up hope until the end. There have been many instances where I have survived because of the last step I took in attacking the animal. Even though I grew stronger, I was never arrogant, because the way I survived time and time again made me strong. In the jungle, there were many stronger animals than me. It even happened that I had to flee from danger a few times. This is not something I am ashamed of. My number one priority is survival. I finally made it to the entrance border after traveling for so many days, battling with animals with my life on the line. Olivia, Alexandra, and Isabella, please wait for me. Chapter 86: Return As I approached the border, I could feel the density of the trees decreasing. The same thing happened last time when I went from the forest to the city. The same thing is happening now. If my tracker hadn''t been destroyed, I wouldn''t have to walk like this. Aside from tracking movements and recording performance, the device also had the purpose of enabling access to the facility at the border. Anyway, what can I do? I am glad that I survived in the jungle for six months and came back safely. Isabella should also be back by now, even though her tracker was destroyed by those assholes. On my way back, I saw clearly the walls enclosing the forest. While I was in the village, Amelia told me that the forces and the powerful animals in the jungle had an agreement. Stronger humans could not enter the jungle. Only low-level power users and mid-level power users may enter the jungle. This is because both humans and animals can develop in this environment. The walls surrounding the forest were so tall that no one could jump over them. Sometime later, I heard a warning directed towards me. "Stop by your place," I didn''t know who warned me, but I yelled to let them know. "Stop, I am from the forces." Moving slowly towards the wall, I raised my hands in the air. My hands were even holding a card the forces had given me. Then I saw that several soldiers were pointing guns at me. I knew they were all on alert. "This is my ID card. You can check it out," I shouted as I waved the card in front of them. The officer standing at the wall looked at me for a moment before nodding. He then whispered something to his subordinate. A short while later, the gate in front of me was opened. A few soldiers came toward me with guns in hand. "Come with us," the soldier said to me. As I moved towards them, I nodded at him. They quickly surrounded me and we walked to the gate. They were really taking the caution against me. However, they are powerless against me. I can kill them instantly. After so many days and so many fights with so many animals, I am not the same person I once was. But anyway, I have nothing against these soldiers for performing their duties. Walking for a bit, I arrived at the same view that I had seen before entering the jungle. In an isolated building, I was guided to a special room. I knew I would be questioned, but I was prepared. As with any guest room in any organization, this room was no different. It was fully air-conditioned and had a comfortable couch. As the soldier left, he told me to wait in the room. Sitting on the couch, I consented. As I looked around the room, my eyes were drawn to the camera in the corner. However, I was not concerned whether they monitored me or not. Despite my status as a trainee, the respect I am receiving is excellent. Any member of the special forces is an asset to this world. While I waited for a while, I recalled my time in the jungle, when I struggled to survive. Just getting to sleep was near impossible. An image of that waterfall suddenly flashed into my mind. Ah, it held a special place in my heart. A lot of good memories were attached to that place. However, a sudden opening of the door interrupted my thoughts. I saw a middle-aged man enter the room, followed by two soldiers holding guns. In respect of this man, I stood up because I knew he was from the upper ranks of the forces. I saw him standing with the old man before I entered the forest. As he nodded at me, he motioned for me to sit down. The man sat opposite me as I sat down. "So, may I have your ID card?" With a nod, I handed my ID card to him. After reading the ID card, he looked at me and said. "Oh, you''re Alan, and Olivia brought you here?" I nodded at him. After looking at me for a while, he said, "As you know, Olivia created quite a stir when she lost your tracker signal. Even when she went to the forest, she wasn''t able to locate you. She was really upset and even took an indefinite leave of absence from the forces. I have told her that you are coming." My face was filled with surprise as I asked, "Really?". "Can you tell me what happened to the tracker now?" he asked me. "When I was teleported to the jungle, I came face to face with the wounded Jaguar. He almost burned me to death, but somehow I defeated him and managed to gain its power." I lit the small fireball in my hand to show him the proof. A surprised expression appeared on his face for a moment, but then it disappeared. "When I checked the tracker, it was damaged," I stopped and looked at him. As he nodded at me, he asked, "So, did you meet any people in the jungle?" I nodded at him and replied, "Yes, many trainee soldiers." "I am not asking about them, anyone except these soldiers?" He looked at me. I knew from his expression that he was paying close attention to me. After thinking for a while, I said, "Apart from the animals and these soldiers, I haven''t met anyone yet. Is there anyone else in the jungle?" I told him a straight lie without even flinching and even asked him a counter-question. I know this person is going to deny the question. "No problem. Anyway, can you come with me? We have to run a few tests on you to check for any abnormalities in your body," he said. For a moment, I was surprised, but nodded, anyway. It was inevitable that they would check on me at some point. I followed him out of the room with the soldiers as he stood up and left. A short time later, we stood before a door. I followed him into the room as he opened the door. I found it surprising to see that the room was a lab, as several scientists were working there. In the middle of the room, there was a huge machine with many monitors attached. Everyone turned to look at me as I entered the room. Although I am handsome, I was still feeling shy, as I was the center of attention. However, I knew he would tell me to enter the machine somehow. As expected, he turned to me and said. "Would you mind entering that machine? It will allow us to determine if you have any abnormalities in your body," Is this a joke? I know what they''re doing. Nonetheless, I nodded at him and moved towards the machine. I know they would be very surprised when they found out how powerful I am. I was quite weak before entering the forest. Now I am too strong. I was asked by one of the scientists, "Would you please remove your clothes and apply this gel all over your body before entering the machine?" A gel was handed to me by him. This time I was really surprised; I didn''t know what kind of experimentation would be conducted on me. However, I cannot back out now. I removed my dress and began to apply the gel to my body. In a way, it seems that since coming here; I have become quite shameless. I didn''t mind standing naked in front of anyone. I entered the machine after applying the gel all over my body. The door closed as soon as I entered. After a while, a ray of white light scanned me and I felt as if my memories were being scanned. Though Amelia altered my memories, I was not entirely sure of it. With Eve present, I somehow felt confident that my past memories and memories of the village would not be accessed. After standing inside the machine for quite a while, suddenly the door of the machine opened. Upon exiting, I noticed everyone had a surprised look on their face. At first, I believed they had found something about the village, but I discarded the idea. Eve assured me that no one would be able to find my memories of the past. She altered it to meet my needs. The scientist quickly approached me and began to examine my body as if it was a masterpiece. My face was filled with a weird expression when this man touched every part of my body. No matter what he was looking at, he wore a serious expression. The middle-aged man also had a surprised look on his face. Everyone looked at me as if I were some important part of the experiment. My heart sank with a sense of fear. Did they discover the blood of that GOD? Chapter 87: Meeting again Did they found about the blood of GOD? No, it can''t be. They didn''t even test my blood. And they can''t find anything from my memory. I sighed and asked, "What happened?" That scientist stopped inspecting my body and looked at me, "Incredible, you became so strong in this short amount of time, it was incredible," Hah, so that''s it. I know I am incredible, and he is really impressed by me. "You did you find any abnormalities?" I asked that scientist, who was staring at my body as if my body is something delicious. My question broke his thoughts, as he looked at me and shook his head. "No, nothing, no abnormality, you are a rare piece of art," He looked at me as if he had become a fanboy of mine. "I have to speak to you," I looked at the middle-aged man and asked. "Sure," That man nodded at me. I quickly changed into the clothes given to me by the forces and went towards that middle-aged man. "Follow me," He looked at me and said, and went out of the room. I followed him. After some time, we came to the same room where I was told to wait. We sat opposite each other. I looked at him and asked. "You have seen my memory right,?" He nodded at me. "So, Isabella returned from the jungle?" I asked him. All this time, I was really worried about her. He nodded at me and said, "She has returned." I sighed in relief when I heard his confirmation. She would definitely be stronger. I looked at him again and asked, " Have you seen what those guys were trying to do?" I asked him, I didn''t alter the memory of killing those guys. These people should know about this kind of people. He looked at me for some time and nodded. "You should know what to do," I looked straight into his eyes and said. After my results came out, I knew they would take special care of me. And my request would be taken care of. I sighed and said, "So where is Isabella?" "She went to her home," He looked at me and said. "Home?" I was confused. Wouldn''t we have to join the forces after the training was completed? As if he knew that, what was going on in my mind he said, "You would be given two months of rest before officially joining the forces," Oh! So we also have this type of facility. But anyway, I don''t have any place to go. That man suddenly said, "Your result was good, wait for your posting." I was surprised at first but then nodded at him. "Wait for some time, I will send someone, he will guide you to your boarding place," That man said and stood up to leave. I looked at his leaving figure and closed my eyes. I really don''t know what I will do in these two months. Should I go meet Alexandra or surprise Isabella? Thinking about Isabella, I can''t help but remember that night near the waterfall. What a crazy night it was. After some time a soldier came to the room to guide me towards my boarding place for today. Hah, I was expecting I would be able to see Olivia today. But anyway, it will take some time for her to come. After following the soldier was some time, I was shown my boarding place. After guiding me, he handed me the access card and left the place. As I swiped the card, the door of the room opened. The room was the same as was in the facility. With a good fluffy bed and an air-conditioned room, I was really satisfied. I quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath. After spending so many days in the jungle, I felt really disgusted. I really didn''t have a proper bath for a long time. After spending a long time in the bath, I felt really satisfied. As I came out, I quickly jumped into bed. I felt really tired after taking the journey for a long time. I quickly jumped onto the bed as I closed my eyes. Sleeping on the bed was really a nice thing. Even though I had a bed, I was not able to sleep properly those days. The fear of being hunted by the animals wouldn''t let me sleep. As I closed my eyes, I slept off. I was really tired. But a sudden sound of a doorbell interrupted my sleep. Hah, what a nice sleep it was. After opening my eyes, I slowly walked to open the door. I somehow knew it would be Olivia. As I opened my door, someone jumped into my arms. And I started hearing the sobbing voice. But I was shocked to see that Alexandra was also standing at the door. She looked at me with a relaxed expression on her face. How could I forget, she was also from the forces. She would have known when my tracker lost the signal. I then looked at Olivia, who kept on sobbing in my arms. I didn''t know she liked me this much. "See, I am fine, right?" I whispered in her ears, as I rubbed her back to make her relax. After some time, her sobbing stopped. She looked at me with her red swollen. My heart ached when I saw her like this. "Come inside," I told both of them. They both nodded and went inside and sat on the couch. After closing the door. I went inside and sat beside Olivia. Alexandra was sitting opposite me. After a moment of silence. Olivia asked, "What happened to your tracker?" I think she really forgot about the incident in the jungle. I told them the same lie, I told that man. Anyway, if they want to check, they can check the video. After I told them what happened to me in the jungle. Olivia sighed. Her face looked quite relaxed. "What happened to you, you have changed a lot?" Alexandra looked at me and asked with a serious expression on her face. Hah, what to say. I then explained my fight with that snake. How I was almost dead while fighting him and how I killed that snake. I could see that, as I told my story their facial expression changed quite a number of times. What can I say? I told them the story in such a way that their breathing stopped a few times. After I told my experience in the jungle. to them. Both of them sighed heavily. "I have a question to ask?" I looked at Alexandra and Olivia and asked. They both looked at me with a questioning gaze. "I was told that there would be a vacation of two months for me. As you know I don''t have anywhere to go. Could you please arrange a place for me, so that I can train in these two months?" I looked at them and asked. "That''s all?" Alexandra looked at me and asked. I nodded at her as I waited for her response. "If that''s all you want, you can come to my facility. We have a good place for training," She looked at me and said. I nodded at her. I knew that they had the facility for training. Last time I trained with her in the facility. After speaking for a while. I got to know that Olivia, created the hell in the facility. Normally no one is allowed to visit the jungle when training is going on. But the moment she got to know that my tracker stopped working, she didn''t leave the facility until she got permission to enter the jungle. Since her father was in an important position, she was given permission to visit the jungle. But when she visited the jungle, she was unable to find me. She even got attacked by the fearsome animal. But somehow she got saved by the forces. After she came back, she was unable to handle my loss and took an indefinite leave from the forces. Even her family got worried, and even tried to arrange a blind date for her. But she rejected all the requests and didn''t leave the house for six months. But today when she got the report that I had returned, she immediately informed Alexandra and both of them came here. I was really touched by the fact that she cared for me so much. Even though I was unable to spend a lot of time with her. She cared for me so much. I am really grateful for her. As we spoke, I showed all the skills which I had learned in the jungle. I have to make them understand that I didn''t spend my time in the jungle in vain. And as expected, they were really surprised that learned so much in the jungle. "You are a lot stronger now," Alexandra looked at me and said. "I can''t wait to test you in the facility," She smiled at me. FUCK. I knew her smile. She knew how her test would be. Chapter 88: Encounter As I remembered my training with Alexandra, my hair stood up. Apart from Amelia, she was the strongest person I had practiced with. I was beaten quite a time by her. But it helped me a lot. My reaction became quite faster and I even learned the combat manual because of her. As I saw the smiling face of Alexandra, I sighed helplessly. But anyway, this time I would give her quite the challenge. "Take rest for today, we will leave tomorrow," Alexandra looked at me and said. "I want to discuss one more thing with you people," I looked at them and said, They had a confused look on their face, but they nodded at me. Then I recalled the whole incident regarding Isabella, how she was cornered by those assholes and how I killed them, and about the call from that Captain. I got to know he was captain when that middle-aged man told me. After I told the whole story, the looks on the face of Alexandra changed drastically. "How dare they!" She stood up and left the room. She was really furious. "What happened to her?" I looked at Olivia and asked. "Nothing good is going to happen," Olivia said, as she stared at the open door. She then looked at me and said, " Isabella was scouted by Alexandra, it was she who trained her," Olivia stood up to leave as she said to me, "Take rest for today, tomorrow we will meet," She quickly gave a peck on my cheek and ran out of the room. This was the first time I got to know about Isabella being the protege of Alexandra. A sigh escaped my lips as I slumped on the couch. Even though I wanted to follow them, I still have to officially join the forces. If I intervene, it may backfire on me now. Anyhow after joining the forces, I would definitely be a target of these people. I stood up and closed the door and jumped on the bed. Anyway, I will be getting the news tomorrow. Sometimes I feel useless, as I can''t intervene in many of the matters, but after thinking rationally, I understood, I am still not powerful enough to encounter these guys. Even though I am powerful, I still haven''t realized the full potential of my body. How did I realize that I still have the potential? When I got the training in that isolated space. I got a lot stronger in a week after training in ten times gravity. Imagine what would happen if I started training with more gravity. I still have to learn many combat techniques though. Hah, I am still a novice when it comes to fighting. Well, it can be understandable, as I didn''t receive the proper training about it. Even though, I survived in the jungle. I didn''t meet any human as such. As I thought of all these things, I closed my eyes and slept. I dreamt of my days in the village, with Diana and Isabella. A sudden sound of a doorbell woke me up again. As I glanced towards the window, I observed that it was already morning. I stood up and opened the door. "Good Morning," Olivia smiled and again gave me a quick peck on my cheek. I was really surprised, she was getting bolder. "Good morning," I smiled and said and I pinched her cheek. "Ouch!" She exclaimed as she hit my chest. I don''t know why she is acting so coquettishly, but I liked it. "Come inside," I said to her as I made way for her. She quickly came inside and I closed the door. She sat on the couch and stared at me intently. I looked at her and her, "Wait, as I get to freshen up," She nodded as I went to the bathroom. After I took a bath, I felt really refreshed. Then my gaze drew towards the mirror. There stood an outstanding handsome one. A man that would never be seen in this world. Yes, that was me. And now I know why Olivia was acting like that. I looked too good to be true. And even after I consumed that blood, my body has changed drastically. I am even more handsome now. I still remember the days, when I lost my hair. And now, I have long hair till my waist. I shook my head and quickly dried myself. I am more efficient in using firepower now. After changing quickly, I went out to see Olivia staring out of the window. When she heard the sound, she turned her head to look at me. She smiled as she saw me. Hah, she really likes me. I can see that in her smile. "So, can we go now?" I asked her as I looked at her pretty face. "Yes," she said as she nodded at me. As we went out, I quickly locked the door and caught up with Olivia. "Can we have breakfast?" I asked her. To be honest, I was really hungry. I hadn''t had a proper meal for a long time. For six months, I ate nothing but meat. Even though that meat was barbecued, but still I got bored of it. And even in that, half the time I ate that snake meat. I was so exhausted that whenever I saw a snake. I puked. Anyway, after handing the room access card to the soldier at the reception. Oliva took me to a good restaurant in the facility. After ordering everything in the many, I waited for the food to arrive. To be honest, now I understand why Isabella ate so much. After using the power continuously, my appetite grew exponentially. Olivia had a stupefied look on her face. Then I told the reasoning for my appetite. After listening to my reasoning, she nodded at me. I looked at her and asked, "Then what happened last night?" I really wanted to know. I had a feeling something big had happened. Olivia looked at me for a moment and said, " Rodrick has been hospitalized," "Rodrick?" I looked at her and asked "That captain who scouted those guys," she said to me. "What happened?" I was really surprised. I didn''t know Alexandra would go to this extent. A look of hatred flashed in the eyes of Olivia as she said, "He always had a beef with me, as I got a lot of recommendations before him, but yesterday he crossed the limit. " She paused for a moment and looked at me. "He told me that he would never let you join the forces, and he would kill you because you killed his brother," What? That asshole was threatening me? And how would I know that I killed his brother? Even if I knew, I would have killed that asshole. As I looked at Olivia, she continued, "But this time he crossed his limit, I couldn''t control my temper and electrocuted him at the spot," My hair, stood up as I imagined the scene of him being electrocuted. "Take it easy, what about you? Nothing will happen to you right?" I asked as I looked at her innocent face. Even though she looked innocent, she was really fiery. From the way she was reacted, I know that she liked me to the extreme. "Nothing, Alexandra handled the consequence," She smiled and said to me. Hah, I should have known. If not for her, Alexandra would have killed him, the way she got furious yesterday. I know, she really liked Isabella. "Anyway, he would be expelled from the forces," Olivia looked at me and said. "Expelled?" I was surprised, "Yes, he messed up with the wrong person. Those people touched Isabella," I nodded when I heard her answer. Alexandra was really protective of her people. I way she came to meet me, really touched me. I could never forget the days I spent with her. Even though she was strong, she took care of me very well. I even flirted with her a lot of times and she didn''t mind. "Anyway, where is Alexandra?" I asked Olivia. "She wanted to discuss something with higher-ups, maybe something about you," She replied. "About me?" I was surprised, what she wanted to discuss about me? But then I remembered about my request to stay in the facility. Maybe she would require some permission for me to use the facilities. Olivia nodded and me, "Maybe, but I don''t know" I nodded and looked at the counter. I was really waiting for the food to arrive as I really felt hungry. And my wait ended after a while. Few waiters carried the dishes and placed them at my table. Everyone in the restaurant looked stupefied. I ignored them and started wolfing down the food. Hah, this was heaven. Food was always heaven. Even though the table was full of dishes. I wolfed down everything within a while. Everyone was more surprised when they saw the way I was eating the food. As I was wolfing down the food, I heard a voice behind me. "So how''s the food?" Chapter 89: Gathering of the Best "So, how''s the food?" I heard the voice behind me and I knew it was Alexandra. I turned around to see Alexandra coming towards me with a smile on her face. "Food was good," I said with a smile. She laughed as she heard my response and wiped the grease on my face with her hands. Hah, I was embarrassed, but I can''t do anything about it. I was too hungry to care about the grease stuck on my face. She sat beside Olivia and waited for me to finish the food. I didn''t feel good as I was eating alone. Even Olivia didn''t eat when she was me eating. Hah, eating in the jungle has really made me forget table etiquette. Alexandra even rejected the offer when I asked her to help herself with the food. After I finished the food, I looked at Alexandra. "So, how was the meeting?" I asked her. She nodded and said to me, "Meeting was good, they were very impressed with you and decided to train you with the highest priority," She paused and looked at me for a moment as she said, " Even though you told your experience, but when I saw the video of your memories, I was really impressed." She looked at me for some time and said, "To be honest, we didn''t expect anyone to have this much potential." I felt really good as she praised me. But I understood, all of this happened because I had a system with me. To be honest, there were many people like me, who had the system. But I don''t know whether they are on this planet or another. Anyway, as long as I get the support, I will be stronger. I looked at her and said, "It''s all thanks to you, that I was able to survive. Without it, I don''t know what would have happened to me." I flattered her, anyway she helped me a lot before I went to the jungle. And again, she has helped me. She smiled and said, "I have done what I could, but without you showing your potential, it was not possible," I nodded and sighed. To be honest, this world has changed me a lot. I met many people who have helped me a lot. "Anyway, Olivia told me about that Rodrick, what''s the situation now?" I asked Alexandra. I really wanted to know what happened to that asshole. How could he dare to threaten me? She looked at me for some time and said, "He got what he deserved." She then looked at Olivia. Hah, I know what Olivia did to that person. To be honest, I sometimes feel useless. Even before I could take any revenge, someone would take care of it. In the village, Amelia took care of that asshole, and now Olivia took care of this Rodrick. "But speaking of Rodrick, before this incident, he had many complaints on his name, but because of him being related to one of the higher-ups of the forces, we ignored him. But this time he had crossed the line. First, his cadet dared to touch Isabella and then he threatened you," She stopped and looked at me and said, "No one would be able to save him." "Your report has been sent to higher-ups, and they have taken a particular interest in you. And we have been instructed to take special care of you," Wow, this news surprised me. I didn''t know that I would become this special in the forces. Anyway, this is a piece of good news for me. I would be getting more resources for getting stronger. But nothing comes for free. If they are going to invest in me now, I would be expected to be paying back a lot more time. However, it''s for later. Currently, I have to move to the facility. Alexandra looked at him and said, "Anyway, we can leave now," I nodded at Alexandra and stood up. To be honest, I can''t wait to go back to that place. I really have some good memories attached to that place. As I followed Alexandra and Olivia, I observed that they were discussing something but I was unable to hear. Anyway, I should not spy on them. Looking at them, I thought of the day when Amelia met Diana. They were also discussing some matters in the same way. Hah, I really miss Diana, and somewhat Amelia too. As a matter of fact, I really can''t wait to meet Isabella. Suddenly Alexandra stopped and looked at me. I was really surprised by her sudden action. I almost collided with her. "I forgot to tell you, there would be a special gathering for the Potential Soldiers. You will be attending that" "Potential Soldiers?" I asked her. Even though I had an idea of what it would be. But I asked her anyway "Just like you, there are many soldiers who will be joining the forces. And in those soldiers, there are some potential candidates, who are given more resources than others. Just like you, they would be the future pillar of forces." "There would be competition among you people for the allocation of more resources. The more you show your worth, the more resources you would get," She said as she stared at me. Ah, this surprised me. I didn''t know that there would be competition. I just thought that only a gathering would be there, where we will get to know each other. As we would be working together in the future. Any, this is also right, they would allocate more resources who would show more potential. " Understand, but when would it be?" "It would be after two months. You have to train your best in this time," She looked at me and said. I smiled and nodded. Suddenly, I felt my arm being grabbed. I looked at Olivia who nodded at me with an encouraging look in her eyes. I know she is just trying to cheer me up. I smiled and patted her hands to assure her. After a while, I saw the helicopter at the helipad. It would be a transport for us to go back. As I boarded the helicopter, I took off and made my way to the destination. Suddenly I eyes caught the view of that big forest. My mind was filled with memories of those six months I spent in the forest. I day I got teleported to the forest. The day I killed a man for the first time. How I got the power of fire and how I jumped on that river. How I drifted and met Amelia and how I was unable to touch her. The memory of Granny, how she treated me as her own. How that asshole hurt me and Amelia took revenge for me. The misunderstanding with Diana got cleared and I got to know how much she loved me. She even chose to stay in the village for my sake. The days I got trained in that place, I would never be able to forget it. That was the place I realized the potential of my body. Speaking of village, I still remember the request of Amelia to look for that Douchebag Adrian. I don''t know how she was unable to find his plot. Even I cannot forget the night, where I consumed that blood of GOD. To be honest, after coming to this world. It was a fairy tale for me. Even though I was an atheist, I consumed the blood of GOD. But that helped me a lot in becoming stronger. After I left the village, I still can''t forget the anger that built up in me when I saw, how those assholes were trying to rape Isabella. The time I treated her, the night I spent with her near the waterfall would never be forgotten. She was the first woman in this world I had sex with. Speaking of the waterfall, that place has an irremovable place in my heart. Half of the time I spent at that place. It was like a second home to me. I really can''t forget that place. If possible I would again like to visit that place. After I left that place, how I struggled to live in the jungle. I really had many near-death experiences in that place. But because of that, I became a lot stronger. This forest was really a stepping stone in my life. Diana and Amelia wait for me. I will definitely be back. As that forest faded from my sight. I sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel the gaze of Alexandra and Olivia on me. The way they took care of me and I know that they really liked me. As I closed my eyes, my mind kept on playing the memories of the forest. Maybe it will take a lot of time for me to move on. But it is life and I have to move on. The new challenges are awaiting me. Chapter 90: Return to the Facility I don''t know when I slept, but I had a good sleep in the helicopter. I drifted to sleep when I was thinking about my life in the forest. But a sudden tap on my shoulders woke me up. I slowly opened my eyes to see Olivia looking at me. "What happened?" I asked as I rubbed my eyes. I think I am still tired, and it will take a lot of time to recover. Even though I slept in the room. I am still feeling sleepy. "We are about to reach," she said with a smile. I nodded and sat straight as I looked outside the window. The outline of the facility was visible to me as the helicopter slowly made the descent. Hah, what a nostalgic feeling. Six months ago, I left this place for the jungle. And I am returning after six months back. I don''t know what happened to the remaining soldiers. Anyway, they didn''t speak about Diana at all. I don''t know whether they knew about her or not. Even though I knew about Diana, I can''t tell anything about her to Olivia and Alexandra. I looked at Olivia and asked, "What about Diana?" Olivia looked at Alexandra and then at me and sighed. "We don''t know. Just like you, her tracker stopped working. Well, we can''t expect everyone to return." I can see the sadness in her eyes. I wanted to tell them that she was fine, but I kept quiet. It''s better that they don''t know. Some things should be kept a secret. I will tell them when the time is right. "Ah, when did this happen?" I asked Olivia, with a surprised expression on my face. She sighed and said, "Just after your tracker disappeared. We thought that any high-level animal encountered you, people." I nodded and kept quiet. They only knew that I tend to avoid Diana when I was in the facility. That''s why they didn''t find it surprising my indifferent reaction towards her disappearance. After a while, we landed on the helipad, and I got out of the helicopter. Hah, the feeling of returning home was welled up inside me. This was the first home for me. I somehow feel a sense of belonging to this place. After my visit to the jungle, that waterfall was my second home. I seriously felt nostalgic when I returned to this place. Olivia stood beside me and said, "Would you like to come to my home? My mother wants to see you," I was surprised that even her mother wanted to see me. This was the first time anyone wanted me to meet their parents. Even on earth, I haven''t met any of those girls'' parents. Although, I enjoyed myself with them a lot. Hah, I think I have changed a lot in the past. If anyone had asked me about meeting their parents, I would have run away from them. I didn''t want to take responsibility. But now, I don''t mind meeting any parents. Whatever the case is, I will take responsibility. Maybe the loneliness in me has changed me a lot. I quickly nodded at her and said, "Fine, anytime you want." I smiled and patted her cheek. But a cough from Alexandra destroyed the atmosphere. "Can we go now?" I looked at Alexandra, "You also want a pat on your cheeks," Alexandra suddenly smiled and said," Really, would you do that to me?" Her smile made my hair stand all over my body, but I smiled and said, "Please bring your cheek here, I will give a pat then." She had a surprised expression for a moment, but she really came near me and showed her cheeks to me. I quickly gave her a small pat on her cheeks and moved away from her. I somehow felt she would do something to me. To be honest, she and Amelia were the only ones who gave me this feeling. As if they will punish me for my audacity. Even though I felt like that, I couldn''t keep myself away from them. Before leaving for the forest. I had a lot of banter with Alexandra. "Alan O Alan, I can''t wait to see you in the training room," Alexandra suddenly said to me. I know my time has come. She really is going to take revenge, but I will see. I am a lot stronger now. Let''s see who is going to punish whom. After a while, we all gathered in Alexandra''s office. When I entered the building. My eyes were attracted towards the reception desk. Then I looked at Olivia, who was looking at me. This was the place where I met Olivia. She pretended to be the receptionist and spoke to me. But this time when I looked at the desk. A beautiful girl was sitting there. And when she looked at me, she got stunned. To tell the truth, everyone was looking at me when I was making my way towards Alexandra''s office. Even old ladies were shocked when they saw me. I know I became even more handsome after I returned from the forest. Olivia suddenly poked me and said, "Do you want me to introduce you to her?" She looked at me and asked, with a smile on her face. But I somehow felt jealousy in her voice. Hah, she is getting jealous of me getting all the attention? I looked at her and nodded. "Would you?" She had a surprised expression on her face, then she scoffed "Why would I?" Then she walked towards Alexandra''s office. Heh, isn''t she the one who asked one? Now, why was she behaving like that? I didn''t mind her and approached the beautiful receptionist as she kept staring at my face. "Hello Beautiful, if you don''t mind, can I have your name?" She was lost for a moment, but then said hurriedly, "Lily," I can see her flushed face as she spoke to me. But then suddenly I heard Olivia''s voice. "Alan, can you please come here?" I looked around to see Olivia standing on the stairs, with her hands on her hips. She really looked like a jealous wife, as she also had a grumpy face. "Coming" I smiled and nodded at her, then looked at the receptionist and said, "We will meet later," she nodded as she heard me. I then moved towards Olivia, who was still standing on the stairs, as she stared at me. As I came near her, I quickly pecked her on her lips and started walking towards the Alexandra office. Olivia was really lost. When I kissed her lips, she wouldn''t have expected that I would kiss her. The way she was acting today really tempted me to kiss her. Anyway, she had a cute face, and the way she acted like a jealous wife was really cute. Anyway, after we all gathered in Alexandra''s office, we discussed my future path. I already knew that there were many facilities like this all over the world. And in the Gathering of the best, each facility will have one candidate. Before me, no candidate represented this facility. But after my performance, I was nominated. That''s why I understand why Alexandra was so happy when she met me at the restaurant. Anyway, as I am the lone representative for the facility, I could access more facilities in this facility. Even though I practiced with Alexandra before. I could not access all the facilities. They even have a gravity chamber, with up 50 times gravity. I can''t imagine what would be the condition of my body, if I practiced 50X gravity. Anyway, it''s for later. Alexandra even told me that, Body strengthening serum would be given to me. With the help of serum. I could get stronger. Only the selected soldiers were given the serum and I was one of them selected. I really felt quite fortunate that I met Amelia. Without her, it would not have been possible. I wouldn''t have trained in that space and would not be able to consume that blood of GOD. Speaking of Amelia, I don''t know what happened to Adrian. Maybe in the future, I will know about his condition. The more I discussed, the more I got to know that I would be given many other things which would help me develop. I think they really wanted me to be indebted to them. After the discussion, Olivia told me to accompany her to meet her mother. I also told her that I wanted to buy some more clothes, as I have nothing to wear other than a uniform. After a while, we left the facility and made our way to the city. Every time I visit the city, I feel that I am in a futuristic world that can only be seen in Hollywood movies. After purchasing the clothes. I quickly changed into a T-shirt and jeans with good sneakers. And when I looked in the mirror, man, I looked really awesome. I didn''t know that I looked too good at these clothes. After I changed my clothes, I went with Olivia to meet her mother. I really don''t know why she wanted to meet me. Chapter 91: Meeting Olivias mother As I made my way towards Olivia''s home, only one thing was going on in my mind. "Why is her mother wants to see me?" As I gazed out of the window, the futuristic city caught my attention. Every time I come to the city, this place never ceases to amaze me. It particularly looked like any city in a Hollywood movie. Sometimes I wonder how those writers got the idea to write cities like that. And the most important part of this city was not only humans, but there were also many hybrids living here. Even though humans were in the majority, everyone got mixed up amongst themselves. Before coming into this world, I wouldn''t have imagined that I would see this kind of place, let alone live in this world. And now I am here, the resident of this world, and most importantly, now I am part of the special forces. They are known as the elites of this world? Who would have expected that I would be this special? Anyway, I looked at Olivia, who was sitting in the driving seat, lost in her thoughts. Even though this car is automatic, someone has to sit in the driver''s seat. Just in case, the automatic function stops working. As I looked at one side of her face, she looked quite cute. There was a unique charm about her. As I looked at her, I remembered the time when I met Olivia for the first time. She was working as a receptionist at the facility and I flirted with her. Well, no one can blame me. It was after a long time I had met such a cute beauty. But afterward, when I met her father, I got to know that she was not the receptionist, but a captain in the Forces, and she came to the facility for scouting. And in the entire process, I didn''t realize that she got so attached to me. I was so touched when she came running into the jungle when she found that my tracker was not working. To be honest, sometimes I feel that I should not hide the fact about the village. She even said that she knew about the people living in the jungle. But I promised Amelia that I would tell no one about that and I don''t like to break the promise. Especially the one I made with Amelia. Even though she doesn''t want to have any relationship with me. I don''t want to break her trust. After a while, the car was parked outside Olivia''s house, and I stepped out of it along with Olivia. She looked at me and said, "Come, my mother is waiting for you," as she started walking towards her house. I nodded and followed her. As I stepped into her house, I saw Olivia''s mother was sitting on the couch, along with Olivia''s brother. Even now, I still don''t know her brother''s name. The last time when I came to this house, his brother was quite pissed with me. Even though he was not a power user, he has quite several friends who were power users. I got to know that many of them belong to wealthy families. Many of those families had the background of the forces. And why was he pissed with me was because his friend was interested in Olivia, but she wasn''t interested in any kind of relationship with that man? This led to a fight between him and his friend. And when he saw me with Olivia, he thought that she was in a relationship with me. Anyway, when I entered the house, her mother stood up from her place and smiled at me. But her brother glared at me. Anyway, I don''t care. I am just concerned about Olivia, that is all. "Oh, you have changed quite a lot?" Her mother exclaimed when she saw me. I smiled and said nothing. I know how I changed. "Just an asshole, nothing more." Suddenly, I heard Olivia''s brother''s voice. As I looked at him, he stood up and went inside. Suddenly, I felt Olivia grabbing my hands. "Don''t mind him," she pleaded as she stared at me. "Don''t worry," I smiled and patted her hand, and looked towards Olivia''s mother, who had an embarrassed look on her face. "It''s ok, he is just a little kid," she consoled her. But to be honest, that man looked almost the same age as me. But for the sake of Olivia, I had to forgive him. "Come inside," Olivia''s mother smiled and said to me. I nodded and went inside and sat on the couch. As I remember clearly, last time I came to this house, even though Olivia''s mother was sitting beside her husband. We spoke nothing. This was the first time she spoke to me. And when I looked carefully at her, I observed that Olivia''s face was quite similar to her mother''s. "So, how was your time in the jungle?" She looked at me and asked. "It was quite fruitful," I smiled and said. "I can see that. You have changed quite a lot," she said, as she stared at me. I felt embarrassed as she stared at me as if she was analyzing any goods she was going to buy. "Hah, I got wonderful opportunities in the jungle, that''s why," I said to her. "Hmmm, I know, Alexandra told me. She even told me that you are going to the meet," she said to me. Hah, I was shocked. The way she was speaking about Alexandra, it looks like she knew her quite well. Looking at my shocked expression, Olivia''s mother giggled and said, "Don''t be too shocked. I knew Alexandra quite well. She and I entered the forces together." Fuck! What did she say? She was also in the Forces. I was really surprised. I thought being in the forces was an elite job. But anyone I met till now, we''re all in forces. "Don''t be surprised. It has been so many years that I left the forces, just after I met Olivia''s father. I left active duty. But I am still working as intelligence chief for the forces," What the hell is she talking about? Now I understand why Olivia was a captain in the forces at such a young age. Everyone in the family is in the Forces. But then her brother''s image came to my mind. As if she knew what I was thinking, Olivia''s mother said to me. "I knew. What are you thinking? There was an accident when Julian was small. Because of that, he was unable to have any power," "Accident?" I looked at her and asked. "Don''t ask about that. It''s a terrible memory for us," she said as she stared into my eyes. "No issues, Olivia told me that you wanted to meet me," I looked at her and asked. "Nothing much, I just wanted to talk with you." She paused for a moment and then said. "The moment Olivia got to know that your tracker had disappeared, she created hell in the forces and became very adamant to visit the jungle," "This was the first time we saw her behaving like that, and I was quite curious what type of person you are. Even though I met you last time, you were just like a normal soldier who came to meet my husband." "But after Olivia''s mess, I investigated about you. But we all thought that you died when Olivia came back empty-handed." "She was so devastated that she stopped speaking to us. Even she took an indefinite leave from the forces." She paused and looked at me and then said. "I was so worried about her. Even though I knew about you, I didn''t know that she was so attached to you. And when she got the news about you being alive. She was finally relieved. I saw her smiling face after a long time." "I wanted to know what kind of person you are to make my daughter behave like that. And when Alexandra told me that you are one of the selected soldiers, I felt quite assured," I somehow felt that she would talk about this. But the way she was speaking was as if she was speaking to her son-in-law. I smiled and looked at Olivia, who had a flushed face. Hah, I didn''t think that a day would come like that when I would be meeting any girl''s parents. And that too, the one I am speaking of, is the mother of the girl. But her face turned serious as she looked at me and said, "Even though you are one of the selected soldiers, if you dare to make Olivia sad in the future. I will be the first one to kill you. When I saw her sad, because of your disappearance. I felt so worried about her. To be honest, anyone in our family would kill you if you betrayed her." What the fuck! I didn''t even open my mouth, and she even gave a warning to me? Chapter 92: My personal trainer? As Olivia''s mother warned me not to make her sad in the future, I looked at her and said, "I know, she will not be sad because of me," I understand that they were worried about her, and I would do something that would disappoint her. But I know about myself, if I decide something, I will fulfill it at all costs. Anyway, she has the right to warn me, even I would warn anyone if something is concerning with my daughter, nobody wants to see their kids unhappy because of anyone. After my assurance, she felt relaxed and, as I looked at Olivia; she was looking at me with her face flushed. Sometimes I feel, how am I so lucky? All the good women in this world are somehow related to me. Starting from Diana to Amelia. Everyone has played an important role in my life. I don''t know what would have happened to me. If I didn''t know them, I don''t know where I would be. After having a pleasant talk with her, I had lunch in the home and left with Olivia. During my time in Olivia''s home, her mother assured me of any support. As all of their family members were in the Forces, they had a good say in it. The whole time I was there, Olivia''s brother didn''t come out. I don''t know what''s his problem. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t mess up with me, it will be fine. Anyway, while on the way back to the facility, I told Olivia about the herbs and plants I had collected in the forest and asked her about the place to sell those things. It would be a waste for me not to sell those things. When I took a plant out of nowhere, she was really surprised. Apart from Amelia and Diana, no one knew about the inventory. But she accepted the reality very quickly, as many people in this world have unique powers. When I came to the city, I was scared that, if I revealed my inventory to anyone, people in this world would capture me and do experiments on me. But as I experienced this new world, I got to know that many people have unique powers. So revealing the inventory was not a big deal. But they don''t know that my inventory doesn''t have a limit. I can store anything I want. After she got to know that I had collected many things from the forest, she told me to sell everything to the forces. As they are in huge requirements for these things and I will also get a good price. I agreed and made my way to the facility. After I reached the facility, Olivia left, as she had to report back to the forces. After taking the indefinite leave, she was in a hurry to join back, as she would be there in the meeting of the soldiers to support me. As I came back to the facility, I went on to meet Alexandra. I still don''t know about the plan for my training. After speaking to Olivia''s mother, I got to know that this meeting was very important. Apart from the allocation of the resources, it will decide my position of mine when I join the forces. The better I perform, the better my position would be in the forces. As I entered the facility, the receptionist named Lily was still there, and she was shocked as she saw me in my new attire. I nodded at her and went on to meet Alexandra. After knocking on the door, I entered the room to see that she was talking to someone. I could see a holographic image of the back of a man. But still, he seemed familiar to me. I don''t know who she was talking to. She saw me and kept the call on hold as she said to me. "Could you please wait outside for a while?" I nodded and went outside and closed the door. I don''t know why, but I feel that I have seen that guy somewhere. I spotted the chair outside her office and sat on it as I waited for her. As I got bored, I called out to Eve. "Eve, are you there?" I asked teasingly. Lately, the way she spoke to me has changed a lot. She somehow started arguing with me. I don''t know how she changed so much. After spending a lot of time with her, she became an inseparable part of my life. She played an important part in making me stronger. After giving me so many tasks in the jungle. I finally became achieved the 25th level. "Yes Host?" She replied in her usual emotionless voice. "How do you think I will perform in the so-called meet?" I asked her. "It''s not possible to analyze the probability as we don''t know the power level of the remaining contestants." She replied. I sighed and kept quiet. I know that what she said was true. There are many people in this world who may be stronger than me. And these people are specially selected for the program. They would definitely have the same potential as me. That''s why they were selected for the program. As some part of my heart was jumping in excitement, as I really wanted to know where I stand as a whole. The people who I have encountered till now were all stronger than me. I really can''t tell you how weak I was. If I meet people with the same potential, it would unleash my potential. After waiting for a while, Alexandra called me inside. As I went inside, I saw that she was sitting on the couch. Even though she was quite old, she didn''t look like it. At most, she really looked like a woman in her thirties, and she looked quite sexy in her white attire. I sighed and sat beside her. I really don''t know what should I feel about her. The time I spent time with her really brought us close. But I don''t know how she feels about me. I don''t know if she would like a man or a hybrid who was quite weaker than her. That was the reason, apart from some flirts, I kept myself in check. And today I got to know that she was as old as Olivia''s mother. I felt really awkward when I got to know that, as I was trying to flirt with a woman the same age as Olivia''s mother. But there is a saying in the world that love is blind and age doesn''t matter if you are in love. But the problem here was, I didn''t know whether she liked me or not. Anyway, I am not here to discuss love. I looked at her and saw that she was staring at me with a slight smile on her face. "Why are you sighing?" She asked me with a teasing tone in her voice. "I don''t know, you are such a beautiful woman and I can''t do anything about it." I looked at her and said. She had a surprised expression on her face as she heard my reply. "What do you want to do about it?" She teased me with a smile. I really want to do many things with her, but currently, I am not capable of it. Maybe one day, I will be stronger than her. I would look into it. As I trained with her before departing to the forest. I really got to know more about her. Since her whole life was dedicated to forces, she had no man in her life. She didn''t have any time to be in a relationship with anyone. This information rekindled my hope about her. I sighed and said to her, Nothing. Currently, I can''t do anything for you, but in the future maybe I will. Anyway, I want to know about my training and stuff. When are we going to start and what would be the plan?" She turned serious, and she looked at me. "I just had a call with headquarters. They are going to send the batch of resources for you. It would reach here by tomorrow," I nodded at her and asked, "So, I would lodge in the same place?" I still don''t know about my lodging place. Last time I was made to stay in the special place for evolved beings. She shook her head and said, "No, we have a different place for the soldiers. Even though currently you are not one of us, but you will definitely be and even the headquarters has approved for it." "Fine, so what type of training would I be going through this time?" I asked as I looked at her. I really wanted to know. Before going to the jungle, she personally trained me. Could she be training me personally this time also? "There would be a personal mentor for you, who would be looking after all of your training. You will get to know about it when she arrives tomorrow." She? Chapter 93: Arrival It surprised me that I would get a personal trainer and that too it would be a woman. But when I looked at Alexandra, she had a teasing smile on her face. This confused me. Is she joking with me? "Are you joking with me?" I asked as I looked at her. She still had a teasing smile on her face. But she shook her head and said, "No, I am not joking with you. Your trainer will arrive tomorrow. The headquarters has deployed her," I nodded in agreement and asked, "Do you know who is coming?" I asked her. She nodded her head in agreement and said, "Yes, I know her. Even though she was my junior, she is as strong as me." My throat went dry when I heard that the incoming trainer would be as strong as Alexandra. I don''t know, many of the women I met in this world were stronger than me. And they all became an important part of my life. Hah, I didn''t know that my fate would be tied to these women. The problem is, I really can''t flirt with these women. Anyway, I can''t do anything about it but there was a little expectation in my heart. I wanted to know about this woman, but I know that Alexandra would not tell me. I looked at Alexandra and sighed, "I expected that I would train with you so that we could spend more time together," "Really?" she exclaimed, but I know she is joking with me. I nodded and sighed in dejection. She patted my shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, we will have enough time in the future." I looked at her and nodded, "Hope so," After that, she told me about the upcoming meeting, which would happen at the Special Forces headquarters, and what I would do after I officially joined the forces. Even though she told me before, this time she gave me detailed information about the whole thing. The main purpose of this training is to get myself accustomed to the foreign environment. The moment I join the forces, I would be sent to the frontline, a different planet. Forces have two distinct divisions. One is the Defence Division and One is the offense division. As the name suggests, the Defense Division takes care of the defense of this planet. And the Offence Division takes care of the raids on the other planets and the defense of the conquered areas. And all these potential soldiers, just like me. We would be placed in the Offensive Division and we would be a part of the Raiding team. And Raiding team is the main force of the offensive division. They are the frontline soldiers who attack the different planets. After this discussion, I got to know the importance of the forces in this world. This world was not the regular world, here people cultivate powers, just like me. And to get stronger, they need resources. These resources are the items that would help us to get stronger. To get these resources, the raid team attacks the other planets and conquers them. There are many planets on which the inhabitants are non-power users. Those inhabitants who are made slaves and would work for the forces. Hah, there are so many things that even I forgot to remember. But one thing for sure, I will be posted in the raid team and would be sent to the other planets for looting them. And the better I perform, the more forces would spend the resources to cultivate me. But anyway, I have to perform well in the meet otherwise, I would be the meat shield when I fight those aliens. After bidding goodbye to Alexandra, I went down to see Lil, who was still sitting at the reception desk. When she saw me, a smile appeared on her face. I found her to be cute and innocent. Sometimes I feel that my looks are very lethal to these cute and innocent girls. I can''t even resist my charm. As I approached her, I asked, "Alexandra told me that you are having the details of my boarding place." She was absentminded for the moment, but then quickly nodded her head and asked me to hand her my ID card. After I handed her my ID card, she quickly did her work. That is the allocation of the place to me. Hah, she looked very proficient in her work. "Ah, thank you very much," I smiled and said. She blushed and quickly handed me back my ID card and informed me that someone would guide me there. I nodded and asked, "Would you be free tomorrow?" I thought that I should give her some reward for her efficient work. She blushed and nodded. After that, we agreed to meet in the evening tomorrow. At least I would take her to the city. And from what I know, she would be thrilled if I accompanied her. After a while, a man guided me to my boarding place. I was really surprised when I found that I would be staying in a two-bedroom apartment and that too it was fully furnished. I was really satisfied by the arrangement made by Alexandra, but then I remembered that she got the order from the headquarters. Whatever, she was the one who was important to me and she had done many things for my sake. I know she has put a lot of effort into me. I am thankful to her. After guiding me, that man left, and I was left alone in the apartment. I knew that my boring life was going to begin, but I didn''t know that it would start from now. I don''t know how my life will be in the future, but I have to endure it. After I got freshen up again, I started my routine and exercises. This was the only thing I could do, as now I am alone. I sometimes really miss the companionship of Diana and Amelia. At the time I was in the village, I didn''t feel the boredom that I am feeling now. Now my only hope is the trainer who is going to come tomorrow. I hope that she would be beautiful. Even though she would be my instructor, I am going to spend considerable time with her. After doing all my routine, I felt really tired but was really sweaty. After taking a quick bath. I jumped into the bed and closed my eyes. To be honest, I felt really lonely these past few days. Even though I was alone in the jungle. I really didn''t have time to get bored, and I was always in the fight for my survival. But after living that life, I felt really bored when there was no action around me. And there was no one around me that I could speak to. But anyway, I hope that the next few days will be exciting for me. After closing my eyes for some time, I slept. My body was so tired that I didn''t even have a dream. And when I woke up, I looked outside, and it was already morning. Ah, quickly got up and ran towards the bathroom. I forgot that the beauty would be coming to the facility today, and she would be arriving now. After taking a quick bath, I changed into the military uniform, which was given to me by Alexandra. When I spoke to her yesterday, she told me to wear the uniform when I meet the trainer. After I got ready, I ran towards Alexandra''s office. As I reached there, I saw that Alexandra was standing outside her office. She nodded when she saw that I was running towards her. "You are late," she said to me. I nodded and said, "I know, so when is she coming?" "She would be here at any moment, come we have to go to the Helipad," she said as she started walking towards the military vehicle and sat in it. I followed after her and also sat inside. There was one soldier who was seated in the Driver''s seat. After a while, the vehicle stopped before near the helipad, and I got out of the vehicle alongside Alexandra. Not much time has passed. I spotted a helicopter approaching the facility and started its descent. And when it landed, I saw a really beautiful lady get out of it. I was stunned when I saw her. Her beauty was comparable to Amelia''s, but she had a cold look on her face. As if it would be very difficult for her to smile. But my hypothesis proved wrong when she smiled as she looked towards Alexandra. She quickly approached Alexandra and gave her a big hug. And here I was watching a beautiful scene of two beauties hugging each other. I wanted to be a part of this reunion, but I knew my position and stood at my place as I saw the beautiful emotional scene. After a while, when that trainer looked at me, she had a surprised expression on her face. I smile formed on her face as she said. "Is he the one?" I don''t know why, when I saw her smile, all the hair on my body stood up. Chapter 94: Tanya When I saw her smile, all the hair on my body stood up. I suddenly had a bad feeling about it. Why did her smile seem demonic to me? She had a peculiar expression on her face when she looked at me and started walking towards me. I gave her a stiff smile and said, "Welcome, my name is Alan." She nodded and started revolving around me and observed me. As if she was inspecting me. "Hmmm, so you are that evolved monkey that would train with me," she said in her angelic sweet voice. But to me, it sounded like the sound of a witch who would do the experiments with me. She finally stood in front of me and stared at me as she held my chin. "You look quite good, finally my time will be passed easily," What the fuck is she talking about? Is she charmed by me this quickly? As she was observing me, I was also observing her. She may be stronger, but it doesn''t take away my right to examine her. And as said before, she was really comparable to Amelia, but while she looked calm and composed, she looked quite wild to me. After observing me carefully, she let go of my chin and said, "Good, we will have quite a time in these two months. Maybe more than you expect" I was really confused about what she wanted to say, but I nodded at her and said, "I am also expecting the same." She had a surprised expression on her face when she heard my words, but then a smile blossomed on her face as she said, "Yes, more than you think." But instead of excitement, I felt a different vibe from her words. All this time, Alexandra was trying hard to control her laughter. Now I understood why she had a teasing smile on her face when I spoke about the trainer. She knew all along who would come for the training and didn''t inform me. But anyway, she wants to play with me, huh? Let''s see who will play with whom. Afterwards, she moved back and started speaking to Alexandra. From time to time, I could see Alexandra looking at me with a look of pity in her eyes. What is there to be pity about? After coming to this world, I have used none of my skills on the girls. As all of my time went on surviving, there was no time for me to play with my moves. I could hear the sound of laughter from time to time. Hah, I really want to join them, laugh with them. But I think it''s not the time for that. These ladies are stronger than me. "Eve," I called out to Eve. "Yes Host," I heard her usual emotionless reply. "Give me more tasks while I am in training. I want to become stronger sooner," I asked as I gazed at the laughing ladies. I didn''t hear the reply for a while, then suddenly replied with one word: "Yes" I was surprised by her behaviour; she started acting quite strangely nowadays. Is she getting jealous that I am getting closer to ladies? But after Eve''s reply, I am confident that she would really give me good tasks. My power is currently averaging 75. I still need twenty-five attribute points for the second evolution. As if they felt my gaze, these ladies signalled me to sit in the vehicle. I nodded and sat in the passenger seat, and after a while, they both came and sat in the back seat. But suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulders. I turned around to see that my trainer was looking at me with her mischievous eyes. I still don''t know her name. She really wanted to play with me. "Come and sit with me. Now that you are under my command for two months, you have to listen to my every command." What the fuck is she talking about? Did she expect me to jump off the cliff on her command? In her dreams. But I nodded and went back and sat beside her. I could feel that her body was sticking close to me and I could feel her breasts, which were quite big. To be honest, apart from Diana, all the women in my life were human. And all of them had unique personalities. Even though I have to sort out the relationships with all of them, every once in a while a new one is added to my life. Hah, how am I so lucky? Suddenly I heard her breath on my ears as she whispered to me. "You know, you are the first person I am going to train?" I was surprised, and turned to look at her and saw that she had a playful expression on her face. My gaze shifted to Alexandra, who nodded at me. Then I turned back to look at the trainer and said, "So I would be the first monkey you would experiment with?" I said with a serious expression on my face. I felt really irritated with her playful expression towards me. Everything has a limit, and she started crossing the limit. Even though she was a beauty. She can''t cross my limits. When she saw that I started becoming serious. The playful expression disappeared from her face and she moved away from me. She peered into me and said, "My name is Tanya, Major of the Second fleet of Alpha team." I was surprised but nodded at her. "Well, this is my first assignment of training someone personally. And I hope we will have a good time ahead." "Same to you," I nodded and said to her. But her playful expression returned as again she sat close to me and said, "But our training will start tomorrow. Today you are going to accompany me all day long. We have to know each other before the training starts. So that it would be easy for each other to understand the requirements." Is she playing with me? I know she is going to play with me all day long. But anyway, I can''t refuse her. I nodded at her and gazed out of the window. Is she really charmed by me that she wants to spend more time with me? I know that I look out of this world, so handsome that even the most handsome man in this world would pale in front of me. Hah, now I understand why my demand has skyrocketed. These charms of mine are out of this world. Now see this, a new lady is going to be added to my harem. But somehow, she doesn''t seem so simple to me. She is behaving opposite to her cold face, which gives the urge to stay away from her. A sigh escaped my lips as I closed my eyes. Images of the ladies flashed across my mind who was in my life. But suddenly, I was caught off guard by the face of Lucia. It felt that she was gazing directly into my eyes. My heart ached when I looked at her face as she was gazing into me. Suddenly, some memories started flashing in my mind. It was the same as those dreams. I saw how I met Lucia in some isolated place, where she was lying on the pool of blood. How I took care of her and started falling in love with her. Isolated memories flashed across my mind, then suddenly a sweet voice echoed in my mind. "I am waiting for you, my love. It''s been so long." I somehow knew that Lucia was speaking to me. But where is she? Her face has disappeared. I suddenly opened my eyes to find that a tear had slid across my face. I turned my head to see that both Alexandra and Tanya had shocked expressions on their faces. When they saw that I opened my eyes, Tanya suddenly clutched my shoulders and shook me as she stared into my eyes and asked. "Who are you?" What the fuck is she talking about? Did something happen? But then I looked that the soldier who was driving the vehicle had fainted, and the vehicle had crashed into a tree. "What the fuck happened?" I shouted as I tried to remove the hands of Tanya from my shoulders. Seeing my confusion, she removed her hands from my shoulders and asked, "You didn''t know what happened" I shook my head and clearly tried to remember, but apart from those memories, I didn''t remember clearly. Wait? Memories. Did something happen because of it? But I kept my face still, as I didn''t want them to doubt me. I still don''t know what happened. I looked at both the ladies and said with a surprised expression on my face. "I really don''t know what happened?" They both looked at each other and then looked at me and asked "Are you going for the second evolution?" When I heard those words, I was surprised and quickly called the menu option to see the status. My eyes bulged out from the socket when I saw my status. What the fuck happened to me. Chapter 95: Second Evolution? Name: Alan Age: 28 Species: Evolved Monkey [1st Evolution Completed] Level: 25 Strength: 100 Agility: 95 Intelligence: 95 Luck: 53 Elemental Ability: Fire Power: Teleport: Host can teleport within the radius of 100 meters [Gained Ability from Mutated Snake] (Upgraded) Skin Hardening: Hardens the Host''s skin [Gained ability from Alligator] Supreme Speed: Increases the Host''s speed 3* Normal [Gained ability from Mutated Cheetah] Camouflage: Allows Host to blend into the surrounding [Gained ability from Chameleon] Spike: Allows Host to grow spike from its body [Gained Ability from High Leveled Mutated Snake] Mental Strike: Ability to strike the opponents using the Consciousness I was stunned when I saw the screen in front of me. What the fuck happened? Why did my every attribute increase by twenty points? But I quickly removed the screen and looked at both ladies and said, "I don''t know what happened to me," After they looked at each other, Tanya removed her hands from my shoulders and went back. "Could you tell me what happened to me?" I really wanted to know what happened. It looked as if something appeared out of my body and disrupted everything. They both looked at each other and nodded. Then looked at me and said, "We were just speaking to each other. I clearly remembered that you closed your eyes. But suddenly a barrier was created around you and it was so powerful even we were affected by it," I was surprised when I heard what happened to me, but what happened to me suddenly. But first I should clear the misunderstanding. Even I don''t know what happened to me, how could I tell these women. "I don''t know, but suddenly I feel more powerful," I told them. I told them after careful consideration. After coming back, they have recorded my power level. And if they found that I was even more powerful, they would be spooked. They were clearly surprised when I told them I had become more powerful. But after a moment, Alexandra said to me. "Maybe you will undergo a second evolution soon," Is it? But she may be telling the truth. I can only ask Eve about this. But first I have to go back first. "Maybe I suddenly felt that I was more powerful. I don''t know what happened to me," I sighed and said. "Anyway, we should go back first," Tanya said, as she stepped out of the car along with Alexandra. As my gaze was fixed on them as they stepped out of the car. I called out to Eve, "Eve" But I didn''t get any answer from her. My heart started beating faster, as I felt that something had happened to her after this whole incident happened. "Alan!" Alexandra''s voice broke me from my thoughts. When I looked at her, both ladies were looking at me. As I quickly got out of the car, I said to them. "My mind is really in a mess. To think that I was responsible for all this mess. I am," But Alexandra interrupted and said, "You don''t have to worry about it, it happens when someone is approaching the second evolution. But I am really surprised by the fact that you are evolving too fast." She stopped and looked at Tanya, who nodded with the look of understanding and then looked said to me. "Maybe you are the rare variant" "Variant?" When I heard that word, even I started doubting my identity. Now Even eve was not responding to me. I really don''t know what happened to her. "What is that?" I asked them. "As the name suggests, they are the variant among their species. Variants are very rare in this world. They get powerful too quickly. But the problem with them is that is many of them are unable to control their power. That''s why they were kept under strict supervision for a period until they could control their power properly. But they are one of the most important assets of the forces." She paused and looked at me and said, "Now that it seems that you are variant. We have to quickly report to the Headquarters and wait for their command, but don''t worry, nothing will be harmful to you. Maybe they will even provide more resources for your development." When I heard her response, I was not at all surprised. Anyone would invest in something which has the potential to give much higher returns. And these so-called variants are the right commodity to invest in. Maybe my luck is playing a huge part in changing things in my way. I nodded at Alexandra and said, "Thanks for explaining. Hopefully, I will not be made the lab rat for you people," She shook her head and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. No one is going to touch you. You are a special asset for the forces and will be handled very carefully." I sighed in relief when I heard her. At least I would be the same for the time being, but one question popped up in my mind. "Now that there is a chance of me being a variant. Does this affect the upcoming meet?" Alexandra looked at Tanya for some time as if they were discussing something, then turned towards me and said, "We have to discuss with headquarters, but you will be trained by Tanya in the coming months. Now that there is a chance that you are the variant. You have to control your power carefully." I nodded when I heard her. I was really worried about my upcoming training as it is more important for me to get stronger as I am closer to being evolved. Speaking of evolution, I am really worried about Eve. There is no sign of her being conscious. Could there be a chance that I could go into that blank space where I saw her? Suddenly, my mind jolted when I thought of Eve. I clearly remembered the words which were echoing in my mind. Who is Lucia? Why does she always appear in my dreams? What does she mean that she was waiting for me? "Alan!" this time Tanya''s words broke me from my thoughts. "What are you thinking? Is there something you want to talk about?" She said as she looked straight into my eyes, as if she was trying to pry into my mind. I shook my head and said, "Nothing. I was just thinking about my evolution. I don''t know what will happen to me," She really wants to know everything about me. But sorry girl, I can''t tell you everything. After some time, a different vehicle came, and I helped carry that unconscious soldier into that vehicle as we made our way to the facility. The vehicle headed towards the infirmary, where we admitted the Unconscious soldier and after that, we started towards Alexandra''s office. But as I was going along with her, Alexandra told me to take a break for today, as she and Tanya would be busy. They had to speak to headquarters and would have to wait for their decision on me. I nodded and made my way towards my home. But suddenly Tanya called me and said, "Don''t forget that you have to spend your time with me," I stopped and looked at her. She again had a playing smile on her face. "As you wish," I smiled as I made my way towards my home. But suddenly I spotted Lily, who was busy with some work. I really forgot my commitment to her. I told her that we would spend some time together. Is it okay if I go along with both Tanya and Lily? Hah, I made my way back. Maybe in the evening, I would think about her. But before taking any decision, I would definitely consult her. I don''t want to break her heart. "Alan, wait," But suddenly I heard Lily calling out to me. I turned around and saw that Lily was running towards me. What happened? Why is she in a hurry? She started panting as she stopped in front of me. After taking a deep breath, she looked at me and said, "Sorry Alan, is it okay that we can postpone our meeting today?" She asked as she looked at me for my answer. I was really confused, but nodded at her. Maybe she was on her own issues. "It''s okay, not an issue," I said with a smile. "I am sorry, but I have somewhere to go but don''t worry, we will definitely go out later," she said with her beautiful smile. I nodded and made my way back. Hah, it solved one problem. I was really worried about dealing with her, but she herself solved my problem. As I made my way back, I did a regular jog and kept on calling Eve, but didn''t get any response from her. I was really worried about her but suddenly I heard her voice in my mind. "Alan" But I was shocked when I heard that voice. Till now she hasn''t called with my name and she seemed to be really in pain when she called me. "What happened?" Chapter 96: Day out with Tanya (I) "What happened?" I asked her. This was the first time that Eve called my name, and what worried me the most was her painful voice. I really don''t know what happened to her. But I didn''t get any reply from her even after waiting for long, but suddenly heard her sigh. I called out her name again, but this time again I really didn''t get any reply from her. I sighed and made my way towards my home. Maybe after some time she would be alright. It may sound bizarre that a system is sighing, but I know that she is more than that. She started showing her human emotions a long time back. I really don''t know what happened, but it seemed like God''s control over her had vanished. But then again, Lucia''s image came to my mind. Is she behind all of this? Who was she? Why does my heartache when I see her face? Is she still alive somewhere? While I was thinking about these questions, I arrived at my place. I sigh escaped from my lips as I discarded all of my thoughts. If she is out there, maybe one day I will get to know the answer. Anyway, I have too much time left. When I came to the city, I got to know that the more powerful we get, the more we can live. That was the reason Alexandra was still maintaining her beauty, even though she was old. Well, I can''t say that in front of her, she would kill me. But this was also the reason that age doesn''t matter in this world. If you have a will, there''s always be a way to achieve things that anyone wants. Again, I felt very bored by being alone in my place. This life has become very boring with no action. Even though I was striving hard to survive in the jungle, I was never bored, as I didn''t have any time. But it was also a very interesting life for me. Now that I am very safe, a part of my heart is still missing those fights and survival. Maybe after coming to this world, my priority has changed. Maybe going to the frontier would excite me again. Maybe in this life, two things could never bore me. One is women and the other is a fight. And on both the frontiers, my luck seems to be with me. I have got all the beautiful and powerful women around me, but it will take some time to make all of them mine. And in this life, more of my time was spent in the jungle, fighting and enjoying. The adrenaline was pushing me to the edge. Hah, I am too lucky to be true. As I felt bored, I started my daily routine of exercise and practice. These were things I have never missed as they helped me a lot in dire times and the more I practiced, the more I became proficient. I don''t know how many animals I have killed with my swords and my punch slew how many monsters. But as just I started practicing, it felt really weird, as my power seemed over the top. Now I remember that my strength stat has already reached 100, which was the threshold of the second evolution. Does that mean my physical power is equivalent to any high-powered individual? But again, I know that after the second evolution, my body will transform and will undergo some qualitative changes. And I would become more powerful. Anyway, it''s for the latter. Currently, I have to focus on controlling the current power. But a bolt ran through my mind as I quickly opened my status menu to see that a new power was also displaying. How can I miss this? Mental Strike? What the fuck is this? And from the description, it seems that I can kill anyone without even touching them. But who could tell me about it? Eve is also not responding to me, and I can''t ask those ladies out there. I really don''t know what happened to me? Is taking that blood, accelerating my growth? Am I related to that man which I saw in my dream? Damn, after that day, I even didn''t see those weird dreams. I seriously don''t know what happened. Hah, I really can''t do anything about it. Anyway, I can only know about these things when Eve responds to me. After putting all these matters in the back of my mind, I started doing my daily routines. This was the only thing that me excited about. At least I would be in shape to impress any beauty. As I finished my training, I was sweating profusely. It was really hard to control my power and I felt that if I touched someone carelessly, he would be seriously injured. Hah, I really can''t wait for training to begin. At least I feel that I would be able to control my power. But suddenly I felt hungry. Maybe controlling these powers made me exhausted. As I felt really sweaty, I took a quick bath and made my way to the restaurant. Speaking of the restaurant, I thought of giving the meat of that sheep-like creature which I hunted near the waterfall. Since I hunted more than enough, its meat was preserved in my inventory, even after a long time. I can say that it was one of the tastiest meat I ever had. Maybe it''s something to do with the type of species they were. As I reached the restaurant, I quickly called the chef and took out the body of that body of that sheep. When that chef saw that body, it stunned him for some time, then he told me that it was a rare creature and could only be found in that jungle. As it was a rare delicacy since it was hard to hunt this creature because no one could go hunting in that area. I could see the look of excitement on his face when I told him to prepare the food with this meat. Then he told me that only top chefs in this world had touched the meat of this exquisite sheep. Hah, so that was the reason that this meat was so tasty. I really can''t get enough of it. He even asked me if I had any more meat with me. I quickly denied it and told him that I had specially preserved the body to eat in the city, as I rarely came across any of these creatures. How can I give this delicious meat to this guy? I will cook myself in the future with all the ladies around me. I know that I am a better cook than these chefs in this world. After a while, my table was full of dishes prepared from the meat of that sheep and you have to say that it was too delicious. It was so tasty that in a few minutes I cleared the whole table of dishes. Everyone sitting around me was gob smacked when they saw me eating, but they didn''t know how tasty that meat was. While I was eating the food, the image of Isabella flashed in my mind. She was the first one who ate this meat with me and after that; we had an unforgettable night. Hah, I really don''t know how she is doing. I don''t want to disturb her time with the family as she told me that after she joined the forces, she rarely had time to spend with the family. But I know that she would be worried about my arrival. Hah, I really miss her. Just as I finished my food, I got a call from Alexandra on my connector. As my device was destroyed in the jungle, they gave me the new one and I only had very few contacts in that. As soon as I picked up the call, an image of Tanya flashed in the hologram as she asked me about my location. When I told her that I was in the restaurant, she told me to wait and disconnected the call. Hah, she really wanted to spend some time with me. I didn''t know that my charm worked so well on her. Well, no woman can resist me. As I waited for her in the restaurant, I saw that one in everyone looking at me. I don''t know why I became the center of attention. But suddenly, a cold-looking beauty in a red gown entered the restaurant. She was so stunning that everyone''s mouth opened wide when she entered the place. Even, I was surprised that she looked so stunning in her regular clothes. She looked around and then started walking towards me. I stood up and waited for her. I saw a look of surprise on everyone''s face when they saw that a stunning beauty was walking towards a devilishly handsome man. I could even feel that many of the men became broken-hearted when they saw she knew me. They would be so depressed, as they didn''t stand any chance before me. As she stood before me, a smile bloomed on her face as she said in her sweet voice. "Shall we go?" Chapter 97: Day out with Tanya (II) "Shall we go?" She looked at me with her big eyes and asked me with a smile on her face. If any other man saw her currently, he would definitely fall on her feet and would lick it for the rest of his life. I nodded and smiled, "Sure and by the way, you are looking really beautiful," "Really," she exclaimed playfully and then held my hand as we moved out of the restaurant. I could literally hear the breaking of the hearts of all the men in the restaurant in which she held my hands. Well, that''s me. Nobody could compare to me. As we moved out, I saw that a high-end luxurious car was parked outside. I was surprised, as I didn''t know that she would come in this type of car. But as if she understood my doubt, she said, "I borrowed it from Alexandra." Well, this was quite news for me. I didn''t know that had this car. Well, whatever, she spent quite a time in the forces and would have earned a lot of money. She sat in the driver''s seat and asked, "Well, where should we go?" "Well, it''s up to you to decide. Anyway, I know little about the area," It was true. Even though I spent some time in this world, most of my time was spent in the facility, as I was busy with training. She looked at me and said, "Fine, first let''s go shopping. It''s been a long time since I went on a shopping spree." When I heard her, sweat started pouring out of my skin. She really wanted someone to carry her bags. As she looked at my face she said, "Don''t worry, I will not buy many things." I nodded at her and sighed as I looked out of the window. Maybe the whole day today would be spent in the city carrying bags. Even though I was sitting with her, from time to time I would call Eve, but didn''t get any response from her. It got me really worried as I didn''t know what had happened to her. "You thinking about something?" Suddenly I heard her voice. As I looked at her, she was staring at me with her big, round eyes. "Nothing?" I said as I sat comfortably. This car was impressive, and the seats were quite comfortable. "So why were you so lost in thoughts?" She asked again. "Nothing, I was just thinking about my future," I said while looking at her. "What about your future?" She asked curiously. I saw that she really wanted to have a gossip with me. "Hah, I thought that will there be any chance that you will be my woman in the future?" I said with a smile. She could not be the only one to tease me, right? As expected she was really surprised but instead of getting angry she smiled and said to me. "Good, good, I expected nothing less from you," Huh, what is she talking about? Is she really not angry? "At least you dare to think about pursuing me? Many of the guys don''t have it when they stand in front of me," Well, that was not so surprising. As she has a cold face and many would not like to be close to her. "And those who had courage didn''t end up well," She suddenly said with a smile. Again, her smile looked demonic to me and I really can''t imagine the fate of those who tried to pursue her. "Hmmm, good for them, they don''t deserve you," I said while staring into her eyes. Her eyebrows were raised as she looked clearly surprised. I think she said the previous sentence to deter me but it backfired on her. But again, she nodded her head slowly as she said, "Yes, they don''t deserve me, but do you have the guts to deserve me?" I stared at her for some time and then said, "Maybe not now, but I will have in the future," Yes, currently I am not worthy of her. Being weak put me into a low standing. But once I prove myself I can demand anything with confidence. She nodded when she heard me as she said, "Good, that you understand yourself. Maybe in the future, I can consider you," She smiled and then stared ahead. I looked at the view of her face, which was quite stunning. I don''t know why, but I felt satisfied. A sigh escaped my lips as I looked ahead. The view of the city entered my sight. Hah, I really didn''t know that I was so engrossed with her that time would be passed so quickly. And as she said, she stopped near the shopping mall. I think my day of being a laborer is going to begin but anyway, carrying something for a beautiful is not something new for me. After she parked her car in the parking, we moved towards the shopping area. And as usual, the whole mall was crowded with different species of people, but most them were humans. But as soon as we both entered the mall, we became the center of attention. Many girls had a fire in their eyes when they saw me, but seeing Tanya beside they were disappointed, as they couldn''t compare themselves with her beauty. I could feel many hateful gazes at me. I know many of the men were stunned when they saw Tanya, but nobody dared to approach her. There were two different. One was handsome to me, and the other was her cold face. Anyway, as she made her way to the stores, I quickly asked her. "What happened with the talk with Headquarters?" She didn''t even stop as she said, "They agreed to continue with your training and said that we should take proper care of you." Proper care? What proper care were they talking about? "Um, you will get to know about that tomorrow when we start our training. And now more things, they told us that you would attend the meet. So don''t disappoint me," Oh! Finally, good news. I somehow had the fear of being the lab rat. After walking with her for quite a while, I got to know that she was very considerate regarding the selection of the clothes and things she wanted to buy and after visiting many stores she selected a few. During this whole time I was really bored, even though I visited many shops with her, it was really boring, as she selected the clothes. And during this time she also consulted me for my suggestion. I even followed her to the lingerie shop. When the ladies saw me entering the shop, many of them were really going to faint as they couldn''t handle my charm. But after seeing the condition of so many ladies, I stepped out of the store, otherwise many of the ladies would faint. As I stood outside the store, I became the center of attention and became the free model of the store. Because of me, many women started gathering around the store to look at me and in that way, the footfall of the store increased tremendously. I think, if I ask for compensation, they would happily give it to me. But anyway, my time also passed very comfortably as I saw so many beauties drooling over to see me. But someone caught my attention, and it was Lily. She was with an older couple. She was visiting some stores with them. Ah, maybe this was the reason she told me to postpone the meeting. Anyway, it was good that she postponed it so that I can share my alone time with her later. As I waited, more and more crowd gathered and I became a sort of celebrity. Even though I didn''t mind being surrounded by beauties. But it was getting out of control. I could see that many of them wanted to devour me. Even though I am a stud, I can''t handle so many ladies. But as if luck was by my side. Tanya came out with a bunch of bags in her hand. Even she was surprised by the fact that many ladies gathered around the store and were discussing. And this was the first time I saw her face change. She quickly approached me and handed all of her bags to me as she gripped my hands tightly, as if showing off her authority over me, as if showing off her authority over me. And as expected, when those women saw that Tanya gripped my hands, all of them started getting disappointed. There were even some of them who glared hatefully at Tanya. I really wanted to laugh at this particular scenario. But Tanya quickly pulled me out of the crowded area and we made a quick tour of the mall. After she was done with her shopping, I held a countless number of bags in my hand as I walked along with her. I could also keep that in inventory, but I didn''t want to do it. Carrying a bag for a woman has a unique charm. As we came to the parking area, she looked at me and asked, "Are you hungry?" I nodded at her, as I was starving after carrying all those bags for her. She quickly drove to a big pub as she wanted to have a drink. But as soon as I entered, my gaze drew towards someone sitting at the corner of the pub. I was really surprised and happy when I saw her. She looked really beautiful in her blue gown. My heart started jumping in joy as it really earned for her. Just as I wanted to walk towards her, a smile spread across her face as a young man sat opposite her. I was rooted on the spot, and my heart started beating faster. Chapter 98: Day out with Tanya (III) I was rooted on the spot as my heart started beating faster. Is she really the Isabella I know? What is she doing here and why is she here with someone else? You may call it hypocrisy that I came with Tanya, so why can''t she come with anyone else. Maybe it would be some unique occasion. But suddenly I felt a nudge on my arm. I turned my face to see that Tanya was looking at me with a questioning gaze. I shook my head and took her to a nearby vacant seat. The good thing about this pub was the isolated seats and slight music in the background. As we sat opposite each other, she fixed her eyes on mine as she said, "Why are you so lost?" "Nothing, I thought of a day when Olivia bought me here for the first time," She had a surprised expression on her face for a moment, but then had an understanding look on her face. "Oh, so you were the one?" "What about me?" I asked her, but then understood why she asked this question. Olivia created the mess to get permission to visit the jungle, and it was all because of me. "Oh yes, it was me," I said with a look of understanding. "Hmmm, I didn''t know that you knew her so well," she said with a smile on my face. To be honest, I was not in a mood to speak anything. From time to time, my gaze was drawn towards the seat where Isabella was sitting. But after some time, I took a deep breath as I decided, I will ask her later when I meet her. Speaking about her, it was my fault that I didn''t ask her about the location of her parents. I thought that they could be living in different cities. But today I got to know that she was living in this city and didn''t even come to the facility to enquire about me? Is that my value so less in her heart even after so much happened in the forest? Negative emotions started surrounding me as I thought about her. One part of my heart wanted to confront her, and the other part wanted to stay rational. While I was thinking about this, Tanya ordered every possible dish available in the pub, along with some beer-like drinks. When I heard about her order, I was really surprised that she ordered so much. Would she be able to eat all of it? Looking at her figure, it was so perfect that it didn''t look like she would be able to eat it. As she felt my gaze, she again said with an enchanting smile. It''s for both of us. You should know that I eat a lot. In the future, you should be able to bear it. I was surprised when she said that, but I know she was joking with me. "Sure, I would never let my women go hungry" She smiled and said," You should never, not especially me," I nodded as we waited for the order. Even though I took a resolve that I will ask her in the future, my eyes keep on being attracted towards Isabella. Where she was having a drink as she smiled and laughed with that man. To be honest, my behavior really surprised me. In the past, I was never jealous. Maybe I am changed. In that world, I never took the relationship seriously. That''s why maybe I was not jealous. But this world changed me and many people grabbed an important place in my heart and a new feeling arose in me and that too was jealousy. I derided myself as I took a shot of drink. For the first time in my life, I really wanted to have a drink. Maybe it was the after-effects of that feeling of jealousy. But anyway, I even cannot disappoint Tanya, as she was really looking forward to spending some time with me. When the food arrived, we both attacked it together, and honestly, she was really a glutton, just like me. We both ate so much, but it didn''t have any effect on our bodies. As we ate we drank a lot, but after drinking so much she didn''t seem to be drunk as she ordered more food, but things were different for me. I really drank too much this time as I keep on drinking. Maybe those feeling affected me. My mind was shaken as I started feeling dizzy and after don''t know how many days, I really felt drunk. Even though I knew what I wanted to do, I became very clumsy as my stomach was filled with water. "I.. will go to the bathroom," I stuttered to Tanya as I stood up from my place. "Will you be okay?" She asked me with a look of concern on her face. Maybe she was really worried about me. Even though I was drunk, her gaze was telling me her concern. "I will be fine," I said as I staggered towards the bathroom. But my shoulder touched someone, and I felt that the person staggered back. Well, I can''t blame him, my body has become really strong. "Sorry...Br" I said, as I supported him. But that man deflected my hand and had a look of disgust on his face. When I saw his disgusted face, a fire lit up in my heart. He was the same man who was with Isabella. Even though I wanted to control myself by not thinking about it. This fucking asshole made a disgusting face towards me. "Who the fuck do you think you are by making a disgusting face towards me. You should be blessed that my body has touched you asshole" I was so drunk that I keep on blabbering about what was coming into my mind. Suddenly I hardened my skin, with spikes all over my hand, as I punched him really hard in the face. His body crashed against the wall, as his face was bloodied. As that man slumped on the ground, but he was still conscious as he looked hatefully at me. A black mist started forming around him as if he wanted to attack with some dark forces. But all of that did not matter to me. When that man looked hatefully at me, all the fuses of my mind lit up as this was the first time I really wanted to kill that man from all my heart. Even though he looked somewhat alright, can he be compared to me? He was just a fly in a dustbin in front of me. What an asshole. A big fireball suddenly formed on my palm, with the spikes burning all around it. I wanted to nail him to the wall and torture him to death. How dare he come with Isabella and stare hatefully at me. My mind was really in a mess, but one thing for sure, I wanted to kill that man. Even she was shrouded in darkness. As he was about to attack, I fired that spiked fireball towards him. But everything vanished the next second. Even the darkness surrounding him was dispersed. "What are you doing?" Suddenly I heard Tanya''s voice beside me and I was sober instantly. I turned my head to see that Tanya was walking towards me, and I could tell that she was really angry. Well, she would be. All her mood was destroyed because of me. I shook my head and looked ahead to see that a man with a bloody face was standing and glaring at me as if he wanted to kill me. If not for Tanya, he would have attacked me. "What are you looking at?" I shot back at him. Even though I was sober, I really could take his hateful gaze as my hands were itching to pull out those eyeballs from his god damn socket. "Enough!" again a yell came from Tanya as she stood beside me. She was when she was a woman was approaching fast to this place and she was surprised that she knew this woman. But that woman stopped midway as her face was filled with horror when she saw me. Yes, she was Isabella; she was thunderstruck as she saw me. "Alan, why are you here?" She asked in her shaky voice. I don''t know, but when I heard her voice, all of my hopes for her faded away. I shook my head as I made my way to the exit. People were gathered all around us when they heard the commotion. Nobody stopped me when I went out, as everybody saw that I was a power user and nobody messes with the power users. "Alan, listen to me" I heard Isabella''s voice, but I was not in a mood to listen to her. Maybe I can try to listen to her reasoning, but it will be in the future. Amid the crowd, I left the place. Chapter 99: Realization? Just as I came out of the pub, the sight of a busy city greeted me. Floating cars, busy streets, many people enjoying their time with their loved ones. But when I saw that, a little sourness rose in my heart. All of my life, even though I had the company of beauties, I didn''t have anyone who would be called his loved ones. Many of them were with me because of the money I had. But when I came to this world, I had nothing. But I found many people who were there for me when I needed them the most. For the first time in my life, I felt a sense of belonging. I felt that there are people who would care for me, there are those who could do anything for me and I also felt the same. If any of my loved ones needed me. I could do anything, even if I had to risk my life. But somehow, I felt wrong; I was wrong about everything. I can''t trust everybody who comes into my life. Even though I should give the chance to Isabella. But somehow my heart felt bitterness. Bitter when I saw her concerned face, but it was not for me but for the other person. As I inhaled the cold air, a sudden voice attracted my attention. It was Tanya who came out with that man and Isabella. But when I saw that man, again a sudden surge of anger welled up in my heart. "Why the fuck is he here?" I raised my voice and asked. My eyes were fixed on that man. I could see that he was also getting angrier when he saw me. "Who do you think you are, damned monkey?" He also shouted. "Silence" Suddenly I heard Tanya''s voice, who was walking in my direction. Her face was cold, as she looked angrier. But my gaze drew towards Isabella. She was looking down as if she didn''t dare to look into my eyes. A feeling of betrayal rose in my heart. Why is she not daring to look into my eyes? Hah, life is strange. When Diana wanted to get close to me, I avoided her many times, but she eventually cleared the misunderstandings. But now, why is she not coming to clear the misunderstanding? Anyway, I will not think about anything. Let nature take its course. As I saw that Tanya was standing in front of me, her face was still cold, but it didn''t have the angry expression as before. "Can we go now?" I asked her. I really didn''t want to go back. Somehow, I knew that Tanya wanted me to clear the understandings with that man. Since he was also the power user and was with Isabella, there''s a chance that he was also in Forces. And as expected, Tanya said, "I don''t know what happened between you two but he is also from the forces and you two may work together in the future, so keep all the grudges away otherwise it can create problems in the future." "I didn''t start creating problems for anyone. Ask him who thinks I am a disgusting creature," I said, and I looked at Tanya. Tanya burrows furrowed, but she said, "Whatever, but don''t think about any of this in the future. And you have to remember that you cannot use your powers in the civilian area. " I nodded and said, "Whatever, anyway, I don''t want to see some faces. Can we go now?" Tanya raised her eyebrows, but she nodded. I even noticed that Isabella was dumbfounded when I said that. What was she thinking? Did she think that I will again wait for her to explain anything? Even though I like beauties, I didn''t force anyone to be with me. I sat in the car, as Tanya started it, and we made our way towards the Facility. My attention was drawn towards the city, people enjoying their happiness. But anyway, I can''t keep on thinking about this. There''s much life ahead of me and there are many people who care for me. "What are you thinking?" Suddenly I heard Tanya''s voice. I looked in her direction and saw that she was looking at me. But she didn''t have her usual playful smile. I shook my head, "Nothing," "Hmmm, don''t think too much. His name was Austin, and he was also just like you," "Me? He also came from the jungle?" I mocked and asked. But she didn''t get angry as she said, "No, he is also in the forces and was selected as the potential candidate for the meet. I know that since you came to the city, you haven''t dealt with many people. I have read your profile. The moment you came to the city after your evolution, you came to the city, but you spent little time in the facility for training as you were immediately sent to the Jungle for survival. So you didn''t have much time to interact with the people in this world," I looked at her as my attention was drawn towards her. She seems to be saying something logical and true. Since I came to the city, I haven''t spent much of my time in the city rather, training or survival. Even though I came from the earth, where I interacted with many people, this world is different. The thinking of people is different. I can''t expect the same type of people everywhere. Here in this world, if you have power, no one would dare to look straight at you. And if one is weak, no one would respect you. When people have power, they will be arrogant. Even I became somewhat arrogant when I got these powers. Maybe this would be the right wake-up call for me. Even though I am powerful, I have to control myself. I should not flaunt my power everywhere. And today I totally lost my control. If that man was a non-power user, he would have died by my hands. A sign escaped from my lips as I thought of all these things. I looked at Tanya, even though she said little, but her words woke me up. "Thank you," I said to her. "Why? I did nothing" She was surprised. She may not know, but I am very grateful to her. I shook my head as I gazed out of the window. Whatever it may be, today was the wake-up call for me. Don''t be arrogant for the time being. First, I have to explore this world, understand this world. From time to time, I felt that Tanya was looking at me, but she said nothing. As we reached the facility, she dropped me in front of my place. While leaving, she reminded me about the training, which would start tomorrow, and she left after saying that. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t even realize that it was almost dark. I sighed and headed towards my home. After scanning my card, the door was opened. After switching on the light, I quickly removed my clothes and went inside the bathroom to take a shower. After standing under the cold water for almost an hour, my mind cleared up, as a new resolve rose within me. A resolve to control myself, control of not believing everyone, the resolve of not being hot-headed and arrogant all the time. My mind felt refreshed and just as I came out of the bathroom. Eve''s voice resounded within me. "Alan?" I was surprised when she called me. "Eve, what happened to you?" I asked her hurriedly. I was really worried about her. "Thanks to you, I also evolved." Her voice rang in my ears. What? She''s evolved? It was the first time I heard something about it. She didn''t tell me anything about her evolution. And now she is not behaving like an emotionless system, but her voice sounded like a normal girl who was very happy. Yes, her voice sounded happy. This was the first time I felt the happiness in her voice. "Evolve?" I asked her. "Yes, you remember a bright light hovering in mid-air. It suddenly started glowing brightly and some strange power emerged from it. And it slowly started affecting me. I don''t know, but my system was shut down. But I regained my senses. For the first time, I felt pain. It was then that I called you. But again I fell unconscious." She stopped for a moment and then said, "And when I woke up again, I felt the emotions inside me. It was the first time I felt happiness. The happiness of feeling the emotions." Her words surprised me, and what was that power that made her feel the emotions? Who and what was I? Is Lucia behind those powers, or was it my own power that made Eve like a human? A lot of questions started popping into my mind, but suddenly a headache struck me. A painful sensation swept through my head as I fell to the ground. Darkness enveloped me, and when I regained consciousness, I was in a different world. Chapter 100: Where am I? I opened my eyes to find myself in a different place. It was the same as those dreams, but I still felt something different. This time, I was in a room, and I was lying on the bed as I noticed various people were surrounding me with worry in their eyes. ''Who are they?'' But when I saw these people, a sense of kinship rose in my heart. After experiencing all those dreams, I know that this is the scenario of my past life. But when I saw a woman, she was sobbing in the corner, isolated from everyone. Tears welled up in my ears. A word came to my mind. Mother. I don''t know, but I really wanted to hold that woman in my arms. But what happened? Why did everyone look so worried? But then I saw that a man was checking my pulse. And when I saw my arms, I was shocked. It was the arms of the kid. What''s happening? Am I going to relive my whole life? I was really worried about my body in the facility, which would be lying down in the room. But the sudden voice of that so-called drew my attention. "Nothing to worry about but it is good news" Everyone was surprised, including me. What good news was he talking about? "He has awakened the power," the doctor said. Awakened? I was really confused, but then I saw that everyone had a look of joy on their face. Even my mother wiped the tears from her eyes, as a smile bloomed on her face. "Congratulations!" Everyone started congratulating my mother. I don''t know who they were, but a feeling of happiness rose within me when they congratulated my mother. I don''t know why they are happy about it, but then a thought came to my mind. Is it that this boy awakened the Power and what kind of power was awakened? But all the room went silent when a middle-aged man with a thick mustache entered the room. From the looks, he looked really scary. But a sense of dread rose within me. Is it my father? But this time I felt really strange. Whenever I saw those dreams, it was just that I was watching the dream, but sometimes I also felt the pain. But this time, I could even feel the emotions of the boy. Who was this boy? Who was I? Why am I seeing things? But then the middle-aged sat on the bed and patted my cheeks as he mumbled, "Good, at least you proved that you are my son" I could even see a slight smile on my face. So he really was the father of this boy. But what did he mean by that? Anyway, I saw that everyone had again started celebrating. Is it really that joyous occasion? Suddenly my gaze drew towards the Doctor, who had the strange face all this while. It was my father who noticed his expression and asked. "What''s the matter?" I saw that the doctor was hesitant. He was thinking about whether he should tell the father or not. Maybe the news was not that good. "Ummm, the thing is that I cannot determine what kind of power he has awakened" The room went silent suddenly when the doctor told the news. I don''t know why he created so much suspense. Even my heart was beating faster. First, I don''t know what happened to this boy, my previous reincarnation, and second, these people are really making all the dramatic expressions as if all hell would break loose. "What do you mean?" My father said in a loud voice. I could see that the doctor was going to piss when he heard the shout of the father. "This is the first time I have seen something like that. Maybe he awakened a special power which I cannot determine," Now everyone had a weird expression on their face. Even my father was looking at me strangely. Only mother has a kind look in her eyes. Seriously, now why everyone''s eyes filled with disappointment? My heart sank. I felt the feeling of the boy who saw the disappointment. I could even feel the father turning his back on me. Why are they behaving like that? But suddenly the dream changed. Now I am standing near the cliff of the mountains as my fix on a dead plant. I think I am still in the boy''s body, as I could see that I am still very short and my hands were still very small. The boy crouched as he touched the plant as he murmured. "You are also dead, huh?" Suddenly I saw that a white light escaped from the palm of the boy and entered the plant. Then I saw the miracle in front of me. The plant was revived; it was alive again after the light went inside it. Is this the power of the boy? Is it the power of life? But I could still feel that the boy was not happy? I could even remember that the boy had told no one about this power. Everyone still considers him as a Powerless Guy. Even though the doctor confirmed he was awakened, no one had seen him using his powers. And there was the reason that the boy didn''t show his power. He was scared that everyone would fear his power. As it is taboo to revive the dead. I could feel all the emotions surge in the boy''s heart. I could even feel the suffocation the boy was going through. But suddenly, the scene changed again. I was in a body of a teenage boy, who was running through the jungle. I could see that he was chasing after something and after a while, I was stunned to see that the boy was hunting a big dinosaur-like creature. And the most bizarre thing was that the beast was running away from the boy. Suddenly, the hands of the boy shot the thunderbolt towards the beast. I could feel that the bolt was too strong for the beast. And as expected, that dinosaur fell as his body twitched on the ground. I could even hear the mournful roar of the beast. But I was stunned to find that I didn''t have any emotions in me, as if I became a killing machine. What happened? Why did everything turn out this way? But suddenly, my mind was filled with memories of the boy. I got to know that they expelled the boy from the clan, as someone found out his bizarre Power of life. But everyone misunderstood him. They thought he was the reincarnation of evil. But instead of killing him, they expelled him. Even his father turned stone-hearted when he got to know that he had bizarre powers. Even his mother passed away in grief when she got to know that he had awakened the Forbidden Power. And all of this happened when he was still a kid. From that day on, the boy was living on his own. He forgot all his emotions as he was just surviving. But as he grew he awakened new Power. The Power of Thunder. It was said that one could only awaken single power, but the boy was the Dual Power user. But he had no one to brag to. Suddenly, the scene changed again. Now I am in the body of a young adult boy. Who was standing in front of a burning house? I suddenly felt my heart shattered. I felt the emotions of the boy. That was the house of his lover. She was the only one who understood him the most. After living his early days in solitude. The boy found the girl when she was about to be raped. But the boy saved him. After that, he got to know that the girl was a normal human who was living with her mother in a village. When the girl got to know that the boy was living alone in the jungle. She took him in and from that day onward; he started living with the girl and her mother. Slowly, he opened her heart to her. Even though she was a normal human. He fell in love with her. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. When he came back from the hunt, he got to know that the son of the city lord had raped and killed her. I even felt his anger, sadness, despair. And what I saw befuddled me. The boy started emitting darkness. The same darkness which Austin was emitting. I saw that darkness swept over the entire area as he walked towards the lodge where the son of the city lord was staying. The power of so horrible that it destroyed everything on its way. Every human and animal disappeared from the earth as they touched the darkness. I even heard the shrieks of despair as many people vanished. And when that boy came to his senses, he saw that everyone disappeared into nothingness. Silence ensued around him. And the scene changed again. And I was shocked when I saw the person in front of me. "Diana!!!!" Chapter 101: New Power? "Diana!" I was shocked. The girl in front of me looked like Diana. But who was she? Then I looked at the surroundings. Then my gaze drew towards the surroundings, which were the same as when I last saw them in the dream. But what I am doing here. Suddenly, my mind was flooded with information. After that girl died, the boy destroyed everything in his way. He even destroyed the entire city in his rage. Even the non-power users were not spared. But after killing everyone. The boy got scared even by his own powers as his heart filled with questions. Is he really the reincarnation of Evil? He ran far away and even started living as a mortal. He started getting older. On the journey of his life, he met many people who changed his life in one way or another. He changed, the experience of his life changed him. But his life experience even started affecting me. Even I felt all the emotions the boy went through in his life. Even though the boy was the Power-user. He almost lived his life among the mortals. He wanted to stay as far away from the chaotic life. But the more he lived, the more he experienced the cruel life. His companions slowly started dying, but he was still living on. But one day he met this girl, who changed his life, and he wasn''t afraid of losing her, since she was also a power user. He slowly found the meaning of life. And coincidentally, the girl''s name was also Diana, and she was from a very powerful family where almost everyone was a Power user. And everyone accepted him with a warm heart. This was the first time in his life he felt like he was having a family. There were people in this world who accepted him for what he was. And if I remember clearly, they were the same people who were surrounding me in my dream. Now I remember why I felt that girl was so similar. But is Diana related to her? Is she also the reincarnation of someone? But suddenly, the world in front of me vanished, and darkness enveloped me. When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was in a hospital as I was lying on my bed. As I scanned the room, I realized that it was a special room. Ah, I remembered that it was the special room for the soldiers from the forces. But why am I here? How long I had been passed out. But, nothing seems to be serious about it. Apart from the drip, nothing was attached to my body. But suddenly, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Alan, how are you?" But I was surprised by her sudden question, as my mind was still processing the dump of information of that boy. And I think Eve can access that memory. "I am fine, Eve. Could you also access my memory?" I asked her. "Yes, I just accessed your memories," she replied to me. Her voice was not emotionless as before. "Could you please help me sort it out? My mind really is really in a mess." "Sure," she replied, but then my attention drew towards the door. I saw someone open the door, and Tanya and Alexandra entered the room. They both were stunned for a moment when they saw that I was awake, then the smile bloomed on their face. "How are you feeling?" Tanya asked me. "I am feeling fine? How long have I been here?" I asked. Even I forgot to ask Eve about that. "Good, you have been passed out for two days. We were seriously worried about you, but we were relieved when we got to know that you had just passed out. So what happened?" Two days? I really didn''t feel like it, it all happened in a flash. "Are you okay? Feeling uncomfortable?" Suddenly Alexandra''s voice broke me from my thoughts. "No, it''s fine," I said, as I wiped the sweat from my forehead. I don''t know, but my body suddenly started feeling hot. But my heart started beating faster, as all the hairs on my body stood up. "What the fuck is happening?" A yell escaped from my mouth as I jumped from the bed and moved far away from the ladies. I don''t know what is happening to my body. Suddenly, my body was filled with lightning bolts. "What''s happening?" I heard Tanya''s voice, then suddenly I felt that some power was suppressing me and all the lightning bolts vanished. I slumped on the ground, as I sweated profusely. Both Alexandra and Tanya came and supported me as they helped me lie down on the bed. I suddenly started feeling very fatigued. I think that power took away all my energy. "What happened? Why do you suddenly have the power of lightning?" Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. My eyes were closed when I heard her voice. But instead of responding, my mind was occupied with those memories. I could clearly feel that it was the same type of power which that boy was using while hunting that beast. "Alan!" Suddenly, I heard Tanya''s voice beside my ears. "What happened to you? First that outburst of Power and now this? What is happening?" I took a deep breath to calm my pounding heart. I looked at her and said, "I don''t know. But all this while I was unconscious. I felt that the Power of lightning was awakening inside me. But when I woke up, I thought it was just a dream. But now," I stopped and looked at them, who had weird expressions on their faces. I know why they are so surprised by the fact that I had awakened the power of the Lightning, as it is very difficult to awaken dual power. But I awakened naturally. Even though I can buy those powers from the store, but it would take a lot of time as it was too difficult to gather the coins. "What happened?" I asked. "I don''t know what to say. I think you are the real Variant. You even became the Dual Ability user," "Is it rare?" I asked, even though I knew from the dream. But I don''t know the details of the current world. No one told me about the Dual Ability user. But then my heart started pounding, as I remembered that power of darkness. I clearly saw how horrible it was. What if I awaken that ability? Everything around me would be destroyed. "Alan!" I heard Tanya''s voice again. When I looked at her, she was staring at me with curious eyes. "What are you thinking again?" She asked me. "Nothing, I am just thinking about the variant thing you told me about," I told the lie with a straight face. I can''t tell her about the power of darkness. But then Alexandra came to my rescue. "Let him rest first. We have to report the development to the Headquarters," Hah! She really cares about me. I could see that Tanya was reluctant to leave me, but she eventually nodded and then said to me, "Take rest, I will come back later." I nodded and closed my eyes. But suddenly Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Alan, you should see the changes," "Changes?" I asked. I don''t know what she is talking about. "The bright ball of light which was hovering in your consciousness suddenly became very big. It even changed the color from white to orange and purple." Eve said to me. I was shocked. I really don''t know what''s happening to me. Is my body really changing? What is happening to me? Who was I? Am I that powerful that it is still affecting me now? Even though I am happy that I gained the new ability and it would help me a lot. But the problem is that I don''t know when my body will change again. I even remembered the Power of life and the Power of Death. Yes, the darkness was the Power of Death. It was so horrible that, if anyone be it a Power or Non-Power user, would die, even if they touched the Darkness. But suddenly, someone opened the door. And when I saw who was entering the room. A sudden surge of anger started welling up in me. My mind was still in a mess, even though Eve was helping me to sort it out. The feeling of abandonment surged up in my heart when I saw the person in front of me. Yes, it was Isabella who came to see me. "Why are you here?" I asked sternly. To be honest, I really didn''t want to see her. Even though she would have her reason or whatever to go out with that man. But, I felt betrayed. "How are you?" She asked me meekly. "I asked you a question?" I said again. "Could you please listen to me?" She said, as her gaze was fixed on me. "I don''t want to listen to anything now, could be please leave me alone?" I said to her. I saw that tears welled up in her eyes as she left the room hurriedly. As I closed my eyes, memories of her flashed across my mind. But again, someone entered the room. "Could you please leave?" I blurted, without even seeing who the person was. I felt it would be Isabella again. "You want me to leave?" But I heard a different voice this time. Chapter 102: Infirmary "You want me to leave?" I was shocked to hear that voice, as I didn''t expect it to be here. I saw that Olivia was entering the room with her mother. "No...Not you," I blurted, as I sat up hurriedly. "How are you?" Olivia asked as she sat beside me. Her mother was still standing. I don''t know why she was glaring at me. "Fine, but why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at Headquarters?" I asked her. "Why should I be there, if you are lying in the hospital like this?" she questioned me. I was touched. She left all her work and came here just to see me? I could see the look of worry on her face. I should seriously cherish people who care for me. The memories of that boy were still fresh in my mind. I could still feel the helplessness of the boy who was abandoned at a young age. "Alan, are you okay?" Olivia''s voice broke me from my thoughts. "Yes, just thinking about something," I replied hurriedly. I don''t know what happened? But for some days, I am getting lost in thoughts, even while speaking to someone. And after seeing all those memories, my mind is still in a mess. I think it would take some time for me to be clear-headed. But suddenly, Olivia''s mother interjected. "I heard something about you. Is that correct that you awakened the Power of lightning?" I was surprised for a moment, then I remembered that she was also in the forces and that too she was heading the intelligence department. I nodded and said, "Yes," She had a curious expression on her face as he looked at me. I don''t know what she is thinking about. But suddenly Olivia grabbed my hands as she exclaimed, "Really, you awakened the power of lightning?" I could see that she was thrilled when she heard that. But then I remembered that she was also a lightning user. Ah, I can take the guidance from her. Hah, I don''t know, but all the women in my life were playing an important part in my growth. Alexandra, Olivia, Amelia, Isabella. But my heart sank when I thought about her. Should I listen to her explanation? "It''s good news. You know there are very few users who could awaken Dual Power," she exclaimed as she clenched my hands. I could see that she was really happy. I don''t know why I am so lucky, but I felt fortunate to have her in my life. After experiencing all those emotions, even I felt the pain of abandonment. But after seeing her, my resentment somehow vanished. Her glowing and smiling face made me happy. "Hmmm, you know that dual power-users were rare in our world?" her mother said again. I nodded as I looked at her. "So you know that the forces are going to take special care of you from now on?" She said, as her face turned serious. I shook my head, "I didn''t know, but I expected this" She nodded and said, "You have to be very careful, even though you are rare, but dual power puts more pressure on your body. So be careful. Don''t use the power without any supervision," she said to me. From the way she was speaking, I know she was concerned about me. It really touched me. Hah, at least some people are concerned about me. After some time, both of them left. Olivia even told me that she would visit me tomorrow. As they left, I lay on the bed again. Even though I was speaking to them, I felt exhausted. That power drained my energy away. I hope at least someone would bring food for me. But suddenly my eyes drew towards the connector. Hah, how can I forget about that? After quickly called Alexandra, but what I saw was Tanya picking up the call. She looked seriously surprised, as her face appeared in front of me. "What happened?" she asked in her sweet voice. "Could you people arrange some food for me? I am feeling exhausted?" I shrugged my shoulders and said. It stunned her for a moment when she heard me but then burst into laughter. I was surprised by her. I didn''t joke about food, right? Then why is she laughing like that? "Why are you laughing?" I asked. Sometimes I don''t like her attitude. Asking for food is a matter of joke to her. When she saw that my face turned serious, her laugh stopped as she apologized to me, "Sorry, I forgot that you were in the Infirmary. I still remember our time in the Pub where we ate everything the Pub offered." My face turned strange when I heard her. Is this a matter of joke? She and I both had a good deal of food that day. If not for the incident, I think we could have eaten more. Anyway, it''s a matter of the past. I am starving now. "Fine, could you please send some food for me?" I requested her. "Fine, wait for some time," she said as she disconnected the call. As soon as her face disappeared, I slumped on the bed and a sigh escaped my lips. I felt really tired. But suddenly Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Alan?" Hah, she''s really changed. Even though it felt good, I felt strange not to hear that emotionless voice of Eve. But anyway, I am glad that she''s fine, and now that she''s behaving like a normal girl. She could also understand my emotions. Suddenly, a thought stuck to me. Is that the power of life that caused Eve to change? "Yes, Eve?" I asked her. "I have segregated all those memories." She said to me. Huh, I was surprised, but then I realized that my headache is no more and not affected by the memories of that boy anymore. After I woke up, I even had an identity crisis. "Thanks," I said to her. She helped in this regard. I don''t know, but I started feeling irritated when people were around me. Especially when Isabella came to meet me. But her tearful face struck my heart. Was I wrong? I don''t know, but I felt angry when I saw her. Even though I know that she wanted to explain herself. I was not in the state to listen to her. I was afraid that I would harm her in my anger. As I was lying down on the bed, contemplating my issues with Isabella, I heard someone open the door. As I opened my eyes. I saw both Tanya and Alexandra coming to the room with the parcels. I think they have bought something from the restaurant. And as expected, they handed me the parcel, as Tanya said, "It''s some food for you." "Thanks," I said to her as I quickly opened the parcel. But when I opened it, I was stunned. It looked like food for the patient. I looked at Tanya; she was trying to hold back her laughter. Hah, she is again joking with me. I don''t know what''s up with her. Am I a joke to her? But when she saw that my face turned serious. She handed me another parcel. And when I opened that, I was satisfied. It contained varieties of food. I quickly started eating it as I felt too much hungry. After not eating for two days and after the sudden awakening of the power, it made my body too exhausted. I felt that both Tanya and Alexandra were looking at me curiously as I wolfed down the food. When I looked at her, both had a slight smile on her face. I even offered them food, even though that was just the formality. And, as expected, they rejected the offer. They rejected my generosity, but I didn''t mind them as I filled my stomach. After eating the food, I thanked them from the bottom of my heart. I was really in need of energy. Even though I had some meat in the inventory, I didn''t want to eat the raw food. I looked at both of them as they were sitting and were staring at me. "So, any news from the headquarters?" I asked them. "Yes, and there is a piece of good news for you," Alexandra said to me. I was surprised for just a moment. As Olivia''s mother had told me before, some news would definitely come. "Really, what good news?" I asked Alexandra. "You would be assigned to the special candidate''s force," "Special Candidate Force?" I was surprised. This was the first time I heard about them. Well, anytime something happens to me, I hear the new term from them. "Well, we have a special team in the forces which comprise the Dual Power Holders just like you and they are one of the most elite teams in the forces," Alexandra said, as she held a slight smile on her face. Chapter 103: Start of the Training "Special Cadet Forces," I mumbled, as I thought of the days when I would meet people like me. But the main issue is, I may have more than two powers within me. Thinking of Power, I still didn''t know that Eve would give me the tasks or not. But suddenly I heard Eve''s voice in my mind. "Don''t worry Alan, even though I have changed, I will still help you to get stronger." I felt relieved when I heard her, but first I have to ask these ladies something. "So when would I be joining them?" I asked Alexandra. "First, you should control your powers. It is still quite dangerous for you if you can''t control your powers," Alexandra said as she stared at me. I nodded, "So when can I leave here?" Even though I was here in the infirmary, I was feeling alright. "Stay here for today. You can leave tomorrow," Alexandra said. "Hmmm," I nodded when I heard her, but then asked again "Could you explain to me more about this special team?" I asked again. Even though she told me the brief about this force. I still knew nothing about it. "Well, as I told you before, it is a special team, composed of the Dual Power Holders." She stopped and looked at me for a moment and then said, "Just like you, there are some of the people in this world who have awakened Dual Powers. And they are one of the strongest people in this world." "But your case is unique. Even though you are a Dual Power user. There is a possibility that you are also a variant. So the headquarters has told us to take special care of you. But why they instructed you to join that special team is because you would be among like-minded people. Who may also help you in your growth." I nodded, "Anything more?" "Currently, you have to take care of yourself. Once you are back, we can resume the training," she told. This whole time, Tanya was just staring at me. I don''t know what''s going on in her mind. Just as I looked at her, she smiled and said, "I am waiting for you. I am getting bored as I have nothing to do," "Oh," I just said to her, even though she is powerful, many of the times she acts childish. I knew that she was stunned when she saw my response. But she has to understand that everything has a limit. After some time, they both left and I was alone in the room. Even though they told me to take care of myself, I didn''t feel like it. After having the food, my body was brimming with energy. But I know that I can''t put too much pressure on my body. Even though I am feeling okay. My body has just recovered from the shock, and it is still recovering. As I lay down on the bed. I had a serious discussion with Eve. Due to them being present, I could not talk to Eve. When I spoke to Eve, she told me that she would give me appropriate tasks to level up. She even told me that the second evolution would not be easy. My body would undergo qualitative change, as some changes would also happen to my powers. And she told me one of the most important details for the second evolution. I can change my body willfully. After my second evolution, there would be no tail and extra hairs on my hands. I would look normally like a human. But there''s a catch. In the state of normal human beings. I can''t use my power to the full extent. I have to change into my primal form to use my full power. That means I have to change into monkey form to use my full power. But I would be tremendously powerful after changing the form. I can''t help but wait for the day for my evolution. But she also told me that I can''t undergo evolution without supervision, since there is a change, that my power would be out of control during the evolution. And during that discussion, I got to know why my body was reacting like that. After consuming the blood of GOD. The genes of my body changed, but still, my body has to fully assimilate the power of that blood. Does that mean that my body is still changing? My body would get more powerful. But one thing confused me, the memories of that boy. Was it the memories of my past or the memories of that so so-called GOD? My head started hurting when I thought of this problem, but anyway, it was the past and the future is ahead of me. I would still get more Powers and I still have to explore myself. I am not sure of how powerful I am now. After speaking to her, I slept soundly. There were no weird dreams and my body was completely recharged. When I woke up, Eve told me that I was no longer injured and my body had recovered fully. After changing into my regular clothes, I quickly went to the reception of the infirmary. An old man was sitting at the desk. He looked for a brief moment before continuing his work. I was surprised; I didn''t know that they would employ a man at the reception. Everyone likes to see a beautiful face. But then I remembered, this is the infirmary of the Forces. Apart from the soldiers, no one would come here. Maybe one or two civilians who come to this facility for training. Anyway, I came towards him. He looked at me once again, but his face turned strange as if he was looking at his nemesis. "What do you want?" He asked me. I was surprised. Doesn''t he know that I was admitted to the infirmary? "I was admitted, and want to be discharged," I told him slowly. Maybe his old age created problems in his ears. He looked at me for some time and nodded at me. "Give me your card," he asked me. I gave my ID card to him. I don''t know why he created so much of a scene if he just wanted my ID card. After some time, he returned the card to me. I took my card and went away. I could still feel that Old man was staring at me. Just as I came out of the door, I was greeted by a gentle, cold breeze. I don''t know why, but I felt very nostalgic. The memory of that boy started to affect me again, where he lived most of his life in the village and the forest. Where this breeze was the only thing that never left him. I shook my head and took a deep breath to clear my mind. Whatever it is, I can''t be too much influenced by those memories. I am thankful that I got the power, but it should not affect my mind. As I get refreshed after taking a deep breath. I made my way towards my place. I wanted to take a good bath. My full body was reeking with the smell of medicines. As I got to my place, I galloped into the bathroom and cleaned myself rigorously. I really started hating that smell over me. As I came out, I quickly changed into my regular clothing and went towards Alexandra''s office. On my way to her office, I saw that everyone was looking at me curiously. Did the news spread so soon? But anyway, it''s good for me. I would be quite famous. As I entered the building, I saw that Lily was still sitting at the reception desk. The soon as she saw she stood up from her place as she asked. "How are you now?" I could see that she was genuinely worried. "I am fine," I smiled and said. "Good. When I went to the infirmary, you were still unconscious," she told me. I was surprised. I didn''t know that she had also come to see me. "Thanks, are they in the office?" I asked her. She knew who I was referring to. "Yes, they are there," she said with a smile. I nodded and went towards Alexandra''s office. Just as I entered, I saw both Tanya and Alexandra were discussing something. They both looked at me simultaneously. And they both had surprised expressions. I think they didn''t expect me to come here. "Why are you here?" It was Tanya who asked me. "Why should I not be here?" I smirked and said as I went inside the room. "How are you feeling now?" Alexandra asked. "Fine," I replied as I sat on the couch. "We were just discussing you. I was seriously getting bored, now that you are back. Let''s start our training," I was surprised. She didn''t expect that she would be so eager to start the training. But I nodded and said, "Even, I was getting bored. Let start the training." Chapter 104: Training (I) I stood up and saw that Tanya a trying hard to stop her giggle. Again, is she joking with me again? I don''t know what is the problem with her. Even Alexandra had a slight smile on her face. Even Alexandra has changed. She was not like that before. Even though she used to joke, but not this frequently. "So is this again a joke?" I looked at Tanya and asked. My voice was really solemn. I don''t mind the jokes, especially from beauties like her. But everything has a limit, and it is not the first time she is crossing it. When she heard my serious voice, she burst out laughing, "Sorry, I don''t know, but every time I see you, I wanted to tease you. Anyway, wait for some time. Headquarters has assigned a special team for your training, which will track your progress," I was surprised; they didn''t tell me before. I looked at Tanya and asked, "Then, what about you?" Her face turned serious as her gaze fixed on me. "I would be heading the team," I nodded and sat on the crouch again, as I looked at Alexandra and asked, "So, when is this team going to arrive? I didn''t know that headquarters had put so much importance on me," Alexandra nodded and said, "They would arrive in the afternoon. Since you are a rare case, they don''t want any stone unturned in your training. To be honest, they have high hopes for you. If you do good, there is a chance you would have your own team in the future, who would explore the unexplored area of the universe. They have high expectations of you. And you should also try your best since not everyone gets the same opportunities as you." I was surprised; I didn''t know that they had high expectations of me. And even I would have my own team. I nodded and looked at Alexandra and said, "Thanks, I will try my best. But what about the meeting then? From what you are saying, I am more special than those potential soldiers, so it would be unfair if I attended the meet." I could see that they both had thoughtful expressions on her face, but Alexandra shook her head and said," Even though you are special, you still have to attend the meet. Don''t forget that you are going to represent this facility." Hah, how can I forget that? I know that Alexandra won''t leave me alone in that matter? Anyhow, it would be good for me to visit new places. Apart from this facility and the jungle, I haven''t been anywhere. But suddenly, Alexandra''s voice sounded in my ears. "I heard that something happened between you and Austin?" When I looked at her, she had a serious expression on her face. Then my gaze drew towards Tanya, who nodded at me. I nodded at her and said, "It was him, looking down on me. If not for Tanya, he would have been taught an excellent lesson," "You don''t understand. Forces are very complicated, in one or the other way you would be working with him. It''s better not to have enmity with one another," I nodded, then shook my head, "Even though I was drunk that day, I clearly remember his face. It was like he was disgusted by me. I think there is still discrimination in the forces," Alexandra was silent for a moment then said, "You may be right, but always remember that there are many people in the forces who you can''t afford to offend. For example that Austin, his father, holds the key position in the forces, which may be a deterrent to you in the future." I nodded. "I even saw that Isabella was with him. Do they know each other?" Somewhere in my heart, I really wanted to know about that. And Alexandra was the best bet for that. I also saw that she was very concerned about her. When she heard my question, she looked at me for some time and then said, "She and Austin were selected at the same time and were both the prodigy. They have spent quite the amount of time of their life together. They are very good friends." When I heard her, somehow I felt that she didn''t want to say something more. I nodded and kept quiet. Maybe I would ask directly from Isabella. Time passed, as I just sat in the office. From time to time, I saw that both Alexandra and Tanya were talking about something and were giggling. I think they have a long history in the forces. As I sat, I thought about my future. To be honest, apart from the details that these women told me, I know little about the forces. I don''t know what lies ahead of me. It is easy to say that I am going to fight the aliens. But I really don''t know anything about them. Who are they? How are they? I know nothing about them. Hope this training would be beneficial for me. Apart from getting stronger. I hope that they would tell me about the different world. Speaking about the world. I am still the frog in the well. Even though I have been living in this world for some time. I still don''t know much about it. I still have to see the world. It was noon, and this time we went again to the Helipad to receive the people coming here. From what I had been told, they are the special team, who are only deployed to track the progress of the most important candidates. I felt very fortunate that I was being in the spotlight otherwise, it would help me a lot to get stronger. After waiting for some time, I saw that a helicopter was approaching the helipad. Suddenly I felt a nostalgic feeling as my gaze drew towards Tanya. It had just been a few days since Tanya came to the facility and on the same day; I dreamt about Lucia. I don''t know what''s in store for me today. But I hope nothing happens. From time to time, my mind would play the dream where I saw that power of darkness or you could say death. Even though I want that power. I should gain it when I am alone. Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen, as it was really a horrible power. Everything was destroyed within a second. Suddenly, I saw that helicopter land and Five people came out of it. Three men and two women. But all of them wore serious expressions on their faces as if they were going for the battle. But I observed that all of them were humans, there were no hybrids among them. One thing I have noticed in this world is that the majority of people are human. I still have to see that Ghost Hybrid which Eve told me about. I still don''t know what they do. But suddenly, their expressions changed when they saw Alexandra and Tanya. All of them started smiling as they walked towards both ladies. As for me, I was just standing behind these two women as I was observing these people. As I saw, everyone was trying to flatter Alexandra and Tanya. Hah, how can I forget? Even though these two women were very good to me, they still hold very important positions in the forces. Especially Alexandra, who was one of the top brass in the forces. Whatever the world may be, flattery is part and parcel of life. As I was observing them, two ladies spotted me and their eyes lit up. I know that they wouldn''t have seen anybody like me. After some time, when they were done with their talks, they all came towards me as we greeted each other. I got to know that these people had worked for forces for more than ten years and were part of training the most powerful people in the forces. Almost thirty percent of the top commanders in the forces were their progress tracked by them. Their main job is to analyze and provide input for increasing the efficiency of my Power. Hah, after spending some time with them, I got to know that they were very polite. And what''s more, those two women even became fans of mine. For the whole time when we reached the facility, they were not leaving my side. When I told them that I was the evolved being, they were shocked as they had seen no one so handsome as me, even in the forces. And when I told them I had awakened the Dual Powers, I could literally see the stars in their eyes. After speaking to them, I got to know that they were not informed about me. Since this was an emergency, they were deployed quickly. And when they got to know that I may be the variant. I could see that they didn''t want to leave me as if they wanted to spend their whole life with me. From time to time, I could see that Alexandra and Tanya were trying very hard to control their laughter. Chapter 105: Training (II) When I saw that both Tanya and Alexandra were trying their best to control their laughter, I was slightly embarrassed, even so, it was a matter of pride for me as I found my fans. Even the five of them were really impressed with me. Even though they didn''t see me perform, they still started praising me. After some time, they went on their own way. They told us that they had bought many types of equipment with them and everything should be carefully transferred to the facility. My gaze drew towards the helicopter. Many soldiers were helping these people to transfer the equipment. But when they went far, Alexandra and Tanya started laughing hysterically. I don''t know what is there to laugh about. I glared at them, but they still couldn''t stop and kept on laughing. After a while, their laugh seized, and I asked, "What was there to laugh about?" "You should have seen your face. You looked so proud when they were speaking to you. It particularly looked very good." I know it was a sarcastic remark, but I can''t say anything about it. I felt very good while speaking to them, at least I now have my fan base. But that''s for later. Now that the time has come for me to train, my heart can''t calm down. Yes, I was really excited about the training. After waiting for so many days, I can finally train. To be honest, after coming to the city, I was getting seriously bored. Apart from my daily routine, there was nothing I could do. As we waited for a while, those five people came back and we made our way to the facility. While we sat in the car. Those two women sat around me, as they really wanted to follow me all along. And even I was happy. It was always good to be surrounded by beauties and two were no fewer beauties. Even though they looked nerdy, they were quite beautiful. During this whole time, we discussed much informative knowledge. They even told me about the headquarters and many things. While speaking to them, I even thought of asking about Adrian. But I controlled myself. No one knew that I met Amelia and the villagers. After a while, I got to know the names of these two beauties. One was Amanda while the other was Scarlett and they are one of the key members of the Research and development of the forces. They are even acquainted with Olivia''s family and many more. I was even more surprised to find that they even helped Tanya with her training. Even though these two beauties looked quite young, they but in fact, quite old. But you can say that they were like fine wine. The more they grew old, the greater it would be. But anyway, when we reached the facility, we all went to a restaurant together. Because of a hurry, they could not grab breakfast. During mealtime, these two beauties still sat beside me. When I glanced around, even those male researchers had the look of envy in their eyes. Suddenly, a chill ran through my spine when I saw the look in their eyes. As I concentrated on my food. Even Alexandra and Tanya were busy in their own world. But during those times, I got to know that my training data would be sent to headquarters as they would send my training regime. Apart from that, if I am progressing well, there''s a chance that they would even send a few more resources for the training. I was surprised. This was something important to me. I could get even more resources. Even Eve told me that this training would be quite beneficial for me. Even though I learned from the manual, but still I didn''t have any proper training during this whole time. She even told me that there is a chance of increasing my attribute if I finish my training. That is quite news to me, as my second evolution is around the corner. And this training would give me the chance to increase my attributes. And as for Eve, even though she gained the emotions and sentience, she still acts quite mysteriously to me. Anyway, the more I get stronger, the more she would tell me about this world. To be honest, I think that she is more knowledgeable about this world than the people of this world. We have to remember that she was originally a system, with her knowledge from the world of so-called GODS. Anyway, that is for the latter. First, I have to finish the training and gain some attribute points and Eve also promised me that she would definitely give me some tasks during this training. After they finished their food, we went to the primary training center. I knew about this place as I trained with Alexandra before I went to the jungle. But there were many places that were inaccessible to me, such as Gravity Space. It was just like that place in the village, but it was more Hitech. However, I was surprised to find that the first thing I would be doing was training in the virtual world. They wanted to record my response time, as we were not on the battlefield. The virtual world would help in that. They even told me that I would be just like the real world, where I could use my powers and guns, but the main attraction point of his virtual world was that I would be fighting aliens. When I heard about that, my heart started pounding as I felt a surge of excitement. Even though virtual, I would still be facing targets who can think and I would gain some experience about these so-called aliens as there''s a chance that I would be fighting them in the future. I got to know that they specifically designed this gear while keeping forces in mind. After a while, Scarlet entered a room with me. In that room, I saw there was a couch-like device as many wires were attached to it. As I sat on the couch, Scarlet asked me to remove my shirt. I nodded and removed my shirt, as I knew that they would be attaching these wires to my body. I think they would be tracking my movement. But Scarlet told me that, in the virtual world, I would be having the same body, so that I would feel nothing strange while facing those aliens. Just as Scarlet was attaching all those wires, I could even see that there was a slight hue of red on her face. She blushed. Anyway, even though she was blushing, she did her work perfectly well. She even attached some of the wires to my head to calculate my brain''s response. After attaching everything to my body, she told me to sit comfortably, as she handed me a Goggle-like device. This was an integral part of the whole setup. "Wear it, and relax, and remember, what you are going to face are those aliens from different planets. You would be fighting them ahead on. But don''t be too tense, as these were just the data to record your response time so that we can schedule our regime accordingly. Now sit comfortably and relax," My heart started pounding faster as I took a deep breath to relax. This would be an unfamiliar experience for me. After wearing that, darkness surrounded my eyes, but suddenly I saw a screen in front of me, which was showing the loading screen. I could even hear the background music as I wore a headset. It completely felt like I was playing a video game. Suddenly, the view in front of me changed as I found myself standing in front of the abandoned building. Even though I knew that everything was virtual. But it seemed too good to be true. The building in front of me was not just any regular building, it was completely different. But I could hear the sound of shrieks and gunfire from afar. My gaze drew towards my hand, which felt quite real to me, and what was even more surprising was that I could even feel my hands as if I was really present at the scene. And there was even a gun in my hand. But suddenly my ears picked up the sound of the footsteps, but my heart started pounding as my eyes quickly searched for an area where I could hide. Quickly, I found a pit in front of me. I walked slowly and jumped into it. Just as I jumped, I heard someone walking nearby. They were speaking in some unfamiliar language, which I could not understand, but from the voices, I knew that there were two people. After a while, the sound of footsteps stopped. My heart started beating faster as I got up to peek outside. Just as I peeked, I saw that those two aliens were standing nearby while I could see their backs. I even spotted a tail on them. I quickly conjured two fireballs in my hands and shot those two to the back of their heads Chapter 106: Training(III) While they were talking about something, I conjured fireballs and shot at them. Within a few moments, they were burned to death. I was surprised. This whole incident didn''t look like something in virtual reality. Everything felt real. But I remember what Scarlet told me. This whole fight happened in real. When forces attacked the other planet, someone recorded this fight. But this didn''t look like a recreation. But anyway, the first obstacle is over. After carefully scanning the area, I came out of the pit and moved towards the building. I don''t know what is in there, but it should be important, otherwise, I wouldn''t be spawning here. I moved fast and hid behind the boundary wall while my ears perked up to listen to any movements. But even after waiting for some time, there was no movement on the other side of the wall. Even though everything was virtual, my heart kept on beating faster. The excitement I felt during these few moments was real. If this would be my future, I can''t wait for the day when I would be in the field. But that''s the matter of the future. First I have to clear this thing. But I don''t know how they are going to calculate my response. I concentrated again to listen to the movements on the other side of the wall. But again, I didn''t find any. After taking a deep breath, I started crawling. There was total darkness around me as if it was the night and apart from the occasional sound of guns and shrieks, there was total silence. I could even hear the sound of my footsteps. This was incredible. To think that they have created something like this, I couldn''t think of the efforts they have put into making this simulation. Just as I was near the gate, I peeked inside to see if there was anyone nearby the gate. But in a second, my senses started screaming about the incoming danger. Without a delay, I teleported and moved back to the pit. Just as I moved into the pit, I heard the heart-rending sound of the blast. My heart started beating faster. It felt too real to be true. I think the blast was at the same place as where I was peeking at the door. ''Fuck'' I don''t know who the asshole was, but my heart stopped for the moment. Even though it is a virtual reality, I took a deep breath to calm my beating heart. After a while, I camouflaged myself and slowly peeked again. I wanted to know who that asshole was. During my time in the Jungle, I developed the ability to see in the dark and it is really useful now. I don''t know if these people have heat sensor devices, but I have to take the risk. During all this while, my heart was beating so fast that even I could hear the sound of the heartbeat. But anyway, I slowly moved my head and peeked again. This time, I didn''t feel anyone spotting me. I think they don''t have any heat sensors or maybe in virtual reality, there is no role in it. Just as I peeked outside, I spotted someone standing at the window with a gun-like weapon in his hand. The alien looked like a lizard, but it did not differ from humans. Just like standing, holding a gun in his hand, while wearing the vest, and his eyes fixed on the place where there was the blast. Since I was in camouflage, he could not see me. I slowly conjured a small spike on my palm and shot at him. Just like an assassin, I killed that alien. I liked the way everything was going on. My heart was beating in excitement while I came out of the pit again. But just as I was about to move into the building, everything vanished and I heard Scarlett''s voice. "It''s over for now," I was surprised, just as everything was going fine, they logged me out. But I quickly removed the headset to see that Scarlett was staring at me. "What happened?" I asked, "Nothing, that was just the normal mission. You just had to kill the alien guarding the building. Which you have done successfully." I was stunned. Before going into that simulator, they didn''t tell me anything about my goal. But suddenly something dawned on me. If they had told me about the mission, my mind would have been preoccupied with the goal, and that would have destroyed the entire purpose of getting the data on my reaction. I nodded as I removed the headset, and Scarlett helped me remove all those wires attached to me. After a while, I stood up and made my way out of the room to see that everyone was glaring at a screen. I think that my data was being shown. Just as I entered the room, everyone turned their heads to look at me. Tanya and Alexandra even smiled at me. "You didn''t tell me that your blink was upgraded?" Alexandra asked me. "You didn''t ask this whole time," I smiled and said to her, while I started walking towards them. Even I wanted to see my data. During my training with Alexandra, she knew about my abilities. She also knew that I cannot blink over five meters, but this time, the pit was over fifty meters away from the wall. Surely she would be surprised. But just as I moved closer to the screen, Tanya stood in the way as she glared at me and said, "I didn''t know that you had this many abilities. Finally, we could have a good time together. Anyway, you did a good job. But you cannot see the data. It''s only for us to see," I was stunned. Why can''t I see my own data? At least I would know about the parameters. But I just nodded and moved back. "So what''s the plan now?" I turned to Alexandra. "You would have simulator training every day. Every time there would be different scenarios, and just like today, you would not be told about anything. It''s up to you to survive in that scenario," But her face suddenly turned serious as she said, "But remember, don''t take the simulator lightly. Even though it''s a virtual environment. It would help you hone your skills." "I understand," I nodded and said to her. Even if she didn''t tell me about it, I would have taken the simulator seriously. I understood one thing. The gameplay was a real-life scenario. Someone actually faced those threats while recording everything. What if I was in that place? And the simulator gave me the experience of being on the battlefield. For whatever reason, I feel that I would develop a lot while playing these real-life scenarios and it would help me a lot in the future. But sometimes I feel that why I am doing this? Why am I putting my life on the line? I could just live my life happily. But no one respects the weak person on this planet. Especially for a Power user like me. If I want respect or If I don''t want anyone to dictate me. I must become powerful and these types of training would help me a lot. After speaking to them for some time, they told me that they had already sent my data to the Headquarters. They even mentioned the type of skills I used in the simulator. From what they told me, headquarters would send different resources which would help me develop those skills. For example, I used the fireball in the simulator. They would send some medicine that would help me to increase the intensity of the fire or the spike I used to kill that alien. They could even send someone to train me on that particular skill. After a while, the moment came that I had been waiting for a long time. The Gravity Chamber. During my time in the village, that place helped me a lot. Now, after I heard that, I would be training in the gravity field, I felt really excited. After a while, I stood in front of a different room, but I could see a locker-like gate in front of me. My heart was beating faster as I glared at that big door in front of me. Suddenly, that gate opened, and I went inside. It was a different room as it was circular, while it was enshrouded in dim light. But as soon as I entered the room, the door closed with a loud sound. I turned around to see that the door was closed, but suddenly Alexandra''s voice echoed in the room. "I think you should know about the Gravity Chamber. But I will tell you once more. You will train your body in different Gravity Fields, which were found on different planets. It would help you adapt to the environment when you go to that planet for an attack. But remember, don''t put too much stress on your body, otherwise it will negatively harm you. We will start with the two times gravity." I smirked when I heard her and a thought came into my mind, ''Let''s surprise her,'' Chapter 107: Training(IV) ''Let''s surprise her'' That was the only thought that came to my mind when I heard her. These people don''t know that my body can be normal up to ten times gravity. I nodded. Suddenly I felt a slight increase in the gravity, but that''s all. I didn''t feel any pressure on my body. I somehow know that they would be surprised because everything seems normal to me. And as expected, I heard Alexandra''s voice again, "Do you feel alright?" I could hear the tone of surprise in her voice. I nodded and said, "I am fine, you could increase it." "Are you sure?" I heard her voice again. "Yes, go ahead," I nodded and said to her. "Fine, be prepared" her voice echoed in the room, and then I felt that the gravity increased slightly again. This time it would be three times, but again I felt nothing on my body. I am sure these people would be surprised. And as expected, Alexandra asked me again, "Are you still fine?" "Yes, I felt nothing," I said, with a slight smile on my face. But suddenly Tanya''s voice echoed in the room. "Good, you are exceeding my expectations. Let''s see how much gravity your body could sustain." I was surprised but still nodded at her. "Fine, go ahead," I could feel that she was challenging me and this time I wanted to challenge. Not to her, but to me. I wanted to see how much gravity my body could sustain. During my time in the village, after I consumed that blood, my body became a lot stronger and I still don''t know what is the limit of my body. But suddenly I felt that the gravity started increasing within the chamber. From three times it went on to five times, but I still stood tall and didn''t even feel the pressure in my body. I still don''t know what is the reaction of those people, especially the four ladies out there. All this time, I heard nothing from Alexandra. And just as I was thinking about her, her voice echoed in the room. "Are you fine? Could your body still hold on?" I was enjoying it. The way she spoke, I knew that she cared for me. But I understand, if someone is going to invest so many resources in me, they would be worried. I nodded and said, "I am still fine," She went silent for a moment and said after some time, "We are going to increase again. But don''t put too much pressure on your body. Whenever you feel uncomfortable, tell us." "Sure, go ahead," I told her, as I stood in the same place. After some time, the gravity increased again. Now it was six times, but still, I stood tall. After some time it increased again to seven times, despite that, I still felt nothing. To reassure them that I am not fooling, I started walking around the room. Even though the gravity was increased, I still felt nothing. It was all normal to me. Again after a while, it increased again to seven times, but I felt nothing. I don''t know what the limit of my body is. I could also ask Eve. I don''t know whether she would tell or not. "Eve?" "Yes Alan," she said. I felt she was enjoying the whole show. "Do you know how much pressure my body could handle?" I asked her. Even though I know that she would not tell me the answer, but still I wanted to try my luck, whether she tells me or not. And as expected, she gave a negative answer. "Yes Alan, but you should experience it yourself. If I tell you now, your mind would be biased towards that limit," she told me. I sighed internally but knew that she was telling the truth. If I knew the limit now, I would limit myself. As I still stood tall, the gravity increased to nine times. But still, I was not much affected, but I started feeling slight pressure on my body. But it was still negligible. Again Alexandra''s voice echoed in the room, "Are you still fine? We have increased the gravity to none times. If you are feeling uncomfortable somewhere, you can tell me right now," I shook my head and said, "Don''t worry, I still didn''t feel anything. You can increase it," She went silent for some time, then said, "Fine, but it would be the last time we would increase the gravity. After that, we would have your full body checkup," I was surprised, but nodded and said, "Fine, increase it." After a while, the gravity was increased to ten times. This time I started feeling some pressure, but it was still fine. I clearly remember the time when I was in the village. Amelia didn''t increase the gravity step by step as she directly raised it to ten times. And I couldn''t even lift the finger that time. But this time, it was totally different. After training my body in ten times gravity, my body is used to it and that is the reason I am not feeling anything different. As I closed my eyes, I was relishing the slight pressure on my body. I was lost in the memories of my days in the village, but suddenly I felt light, as if gravity became normal, and my ears picked up the sound of the door. As I opened my eyes, my eyes caught the sight of Alexandra and Tanya entering the room. They both have astonished looks on their faces. I know that they couldn''t believe that I was able to stand even after they increased the gravity ten times. "Are you fine?" Alexandra asked me. She still had a look of concern on her face. While Tanya was looking at me curiously, she came near me and started touching my body, as if she was inspecting it. I could even see her nod from time to time as she inspected my body. The way she was acting surprised me. Did she want to inspect anything or just want to touch my body? But anyway, I didn''t mind the way she was acting. At least a beauty is touching my body. But I could see the look of concern in her eyes, as she was also looking all over my body. I could say that my relationship with Alexandra is on a whole different level. But anyway, first they would not leave me alone and I would still be dragged to for the body checkup. And as expected, Alexandra opened her mouth and said, "Even though you are feeling okay, we still have to have your full body checkup, to check whether you have any internal injury," I wanted to stop her, but when I looked at those eyes, which were full of concern, the words stuck in my mouth and I nodded at her. Even Tanya''s face started looking concerned when she heard the words of Alexandra. After talking with them for a while, I followed them out. When I entered the other room, everyone in that room started looking at me as if they were looking at some kind of monster. Even Scarlett came near me and started observing my body, just like Tanya. I didn''t know whether I should laugh or cry when I saw how they were acting. Despite that, I could see that they were concerned and shocked when they saw me. After a while, Scarlett heaved a sigh as she said, "We were really worried. Even though nothing happened to you. This was the first time for us to see anyone who could stand still in ten times gravity when it was your first time. I don''t know how your body could handle that pressure." I smiled and shook my head. "You don''t have to worry. I felt nothing, even after the gravity was raised," She nodded as she said, "Whatever, you have to go for a body checkup. If everything is fine, then it''s a piece of wonderful news. If headquarters got to know about this, they would go to any extent to develop you, as you could be the key figure of the forces in the future," I nodded but said nothing. I know my capabilities. Even though they saw me in action. They still didn''t know my full power. And after that sudden outburst in the car, even I don''t know how stronger I was. But for their satisfaction, I have to go for a body checkup. After a while, I was standing in front of a big device. They told me that it would scan my whole body and see if there was any injury. They would immediately know about it. As I stood before the machine, the machine started glowing and a white light started scanning my whole body. Even though I knew about it, I still felt quite weird when my body was scanned. After a while, the machine turned off as I came out of the room. It really surprised me when I saw the look on the faces of the people in front of me. Chapter 108: Training (V) Just as I came out of the room, I saw that everyone was looking at me differently. Everyone had different expressions on their faces. On the one side, Alexandra and Tanya have a look of understanding on their faces. While on the other side, all five of the researchers were looking at me as if looking at some incredible treasure. "What happened? Why are you all looking at me like this?" I asked as I approached them. "We didn''t expect that your body is so strong. Some of these guys were even planning to dissect your body," Tanya said with a smirk on her face. My footsteps came to a halt when I heard those words. What the fuck these people were planning? But suddenly, I heard the giggle from Tanya and when I looked at her; she started laughing. I was dumbfounded. Is this really a matter of laugh? But I can''t say anything to her. It''s her nature that she always wanted to pull my legs. I shook my head as I approached them. It was Alexandra who spoke to me. "You really surprised us. We didn''t expect that your body would be this strong. I don''t know how headquarters is going to respond. To tell the truth, no one could withstand ten times the gravity of their first attempt. I think you have created the record for that. But you should have to be careful. We were really worried about you" She paused for a moment as she fixed her eyes on me. "Remember, whatever situation you are in, don''t take anything too lightly and don''t be overconfident anytime. You won''t know what the future holds for you," The way she spoke to me surprised me but I still nodded at her. What she said was the truth. Even though I am stronger now, I can''t say anything about the future. What I could do now is to become stronger, to the point where diversity should be an opportunity for me. "Even though your body is in good condition, we take a break for today. From tomorrow, Tanya will head for your training, as I have some other works to do. But remember that you have to take everything seriously. And after today''s reports, headquarters would definitely be more interested in you. There may be the chance they would call you there," I nodded at her, as I knew that my performance would really surprise them. And I am also interested in this training. These two months I am really going to be immersed in it at the very least. I would not be bored in these coming days. After speaking to them for a while, I got to know that machine gave a detailed analysis of my body, and from the data, it showed that my body was no less powerful than the High-Level Power user. That''s why they were more surprised by the result. Not much time has passed since I came to this city, and within a year my body was so strong. They also started assuming that I was variant, as they have seen very few cases in which someone has become so powerful in this amount of time. Anyway, from what they told me, from tomorrow, I will have more simulator training and personal combat training with Tanya. She was gloating when she told me that she would spend some alone time with me. I was happy at first, but when I saw her smile, a foreboding feeling loomed over me. Still, now, I don''t know what her power is. I saw her in action when we were in the pub. She easily suppressed my power. Even that asshole was respectful of her. After spending some time with them, I got to know that the simulators are the recreation of successful operations of the forces. They have much more gameplay, where I would be told to clear off the stages. Even though I knew the reason, I asked them the reason for not telling me the final mission of the simulation. And as expected, I was told that they wanted to see my judgment of the situation. This would help them to predict whether or not I could handle the pressure. There would be many more scenarios where I would head a team. It would help them to gather data about my team-leading abilities. The way they were recording my data surprised me. My role in the forces would be based on the data which has been sent to the Headquarters. But it would really be an exciting two months. But even though I am excited, I still can''t forget the faces of Amelia and the Granny and because of them, I am this powerful and there would be a day when I would be standing opposite to these forces. Hah, I don''t know, but my future would still be a mess. Anyway, let''s leave it for the future. I would live my life for today and become powerful for tomorrow. After some time, I left for my place. I still have to finish my daily routine. As I came outside the building, my eyes were greeted by the chilly night. Suddenly I shivered, it surprised me. This was the first time I felt cold in this world. I didn''t know that this world also has seasons. Hah, maybe I became really dumb after spending all of my time in training. This is just the earth, so it would definitely have the seasons. "Alan," Suddenly I heard a voice behind me. I turned around to see that Lily was walking towards me with a smile on her face. She looked really cute in her white top and skirt. To be honest, I really don''t know what to think of her. If I was the same as before, I would definitely have bedded her. But the situation has changed me a lot, and I am not as same as before. Hah, let nature take its course. "Why are you staring at me?" Her cute voice reached my ears. I shook my head and said, "You look really cute." A smile bloomed on her face when he heard me. "Really!" she exclaimed. Huh! This was the first time I saw her behaving like this. Nevertheless, she looked really cute though. "Really," I said, as I nodded with a smile. Her smile bloomed even more when she saw me nodding. "What are you doing here?" I asked her. I was really surprised when I saw her at this time. It was already this late. "Well, going to my room," she had a shy expression on her face when she told me. Hah, she really is gullible. But anyway, I don''t know why but I was attracted to her today. "Oh really, I was also going to my room," I made a surprised expression and said to her. I wanted to tease her today. "Ah! It really is a coincidence, well I can walk you home," she mumbled as he looked at me. I was stunned when I heard her words. Normally, it should have been my words to her. I even heard Eve''s giggle in my mind. "Sure," I said to her as we started walking. I didn''t mind when she asked me. But it felt really good when I heard her say those words to me. I don''t believe in chivalry. If she is expressing her wish, that is good enough. "Sorry, I could not come on that day." Suddenly, I heard her words. I was surprised when I turned to look at her. She was staring at me, her brown eyes really attracted me. "No issues, anyway. I am sure you had some work that day, right?" I said to her, as we made our way to her room. "Ah! Yes," she said, her face showing an embarrassed expression. "You don''t have to be embarrassed," I said to her. I didn''t blame her that day. But it saved helped me a lot. She felt relieved when she heard me. I think she really blamed herself for not being able to fulfill her promise. "My relatives came from the other city and I was told by my parents to take them shopping. That''s why I could not come with you," she said to me. "Oh, those were your relatives. I thought that they were your parents." She was surprised, then patted her head, as if she forgot about something. "Ah! I forgot that you told me about that day. Yes, they were my relatives. But anyway, what were you doing there?" She asked me while making an innocent face. "Ah! That day, Tanya dragged me to the city. She wanted to do some shopping," I sighed and said. She gaped when she heard me. I was really astonished to see her expression. I said nothing wrong. "What happened?" I asked her. "She dragged you? This was the first time I heard something different about her. Normally, she doesn''t talk to any men," Huh? Chapter 109: Park Huh? I was surprised when she told me. But she dragged me to the city as she wanted to spend more time with me to get to know me. But when I saw her for the first time, even I thought that she was stoic, but I was wrong, she always pranked with me. Maybe I was the only man in this world who could speak to her like that. "Alan?" I heard Lily''s voice. Again, I was lost in thought while speaking to another person. Hah, I have to work on this. I shook my head and said, "You surprised me. I didn''t know that she was like that." "Hmmm," she nodded while we made our way. "Well, we can go out in the future. What do you think of that?" Suddenly she said to me. When I turned my head, I saw that the pair of big black eyes were looking at me with expectations. Initially, I wanted to deny that, but when I saw those eyes filled with expectations, I relented and said with a smile. "Sure, whenever you want," A smile bloomed on her face when she heard me. Don''t know why but somehow even I felt happy when I saw that smile. After a while, we reached her place. Her place was far away from my home. After she went inside, I decided to continue my jog. It''s been so many days when I finished the jog. When I started running, I met many people who were walking back to their homes. Even though this is the facility, they have provided homes to everyone who was working here. And living here for so many days, many of the people in the facility knew me. They smiled at me whenever I passed by them. Just as I finished my jog, I realized that I was standing before the park. Memories flooded my mind when I visited his place for the first time. It was the morning time when I came here and spotted Isabella. It was then she pointed the gun at me. Hah, my heart still hurts when I think about her. I don''t know whether I did the right thing or not. I didn''t even give her the chance to explain herself. But what infuriated me was that even though she came before me, she didn''t even come to the facility to check whether I came back or not? Hah, I am overthinking too much. It''s her life. She can live however she wants. Suddenly my attention drew towards the bench in the park. Don''t know why, but I suddenly had the urge to sit there for some time. After a while, I leaned back on the bench as I stared at the stars. Even though this world is different, those stars seemed the same to me. The shiny twinkly sight reminded me of time on earth. Many things have been changed in my life. Back then, I was an arrogant asshole, who would do anything to bed the girl. I didn''t care about anything or anyone. From the moment my parents passed away, I didn''t have anyone to call the family. Everyone around me was selfish. They were with me because of the money. Even I became one of them. But things changed when I came to this world. To be honest, I was not prepared for the change. I was just enjoying my life and just flaunting my wealth. But everything changed overnight. The world changed upside down for me. I get transmigrated to this world. My views and beliefs were shattered and a whole new world opened up for me. Sometimes, even I get embarrassed when I remember the times I found that I became the monkey and what bullshit I spoke at that time. I really can''t believe that I was speaking like that. Maybe less intelligence lead to that moments. Anyway, it was part and parcel of my life and got evolved into what I am today. But this life was a totally different world for me. I got to see many things which were only a fantasy for me. Hah, this was a fantasy world, where people had powers, and what''s more, even I had many. I met many people, some of them even became companions of mine. To be honest, when I came to the city, I didn''t have any hope for any of that. What I expected was a ruthless world full of politics and violence. Starting with Olivia and Alexandra, I was happy that I had some beauties around me. But my relationship with them changed a lot with time. I even can''t forget the times when I used to run away from Diana whenever she wanted to talk to me. Hah, good old times. But these were the people who cared for me. Even the people I met in the jungle, granny, Amelia. Even though I was a stranger, they didn''t treat me like one and even gave me one of the precious treasures. I think I also started to change when these people cared for me. Their love and care opened up my heart to the people around me. That was the reason why I felt so bad when I saw Isabella out there. Even though many things happened between us, I believed in her. If I was my past self, I wouldn''t even have cared whether or not she went out with another person, as my purpose was over. But I am not the past me. I have changed, and it hurts me so much. Even though I wanted to forget about it. But it keeps on bugging me all the time. As my eyes caught sight of the twinkling stars, the image of Lucia appeared in my mind. I really don''t know many things about her, but whenever I dreamt of her, my heart started beating faster. Sometimes I even felt the slight pain in my heart whenever her face flashed in front of me. I don''t know who I was, but somewhere in my mind or heart, there is a belief that she is still alive, waiting for me to come. But a different feeling emerged in my heart as I looked at the stars. I felt that Lucia was staring at me with a smile on her face. I could even feel the look of loneliness in her eyes. Suddenly, a determination filled my heart as I clenched my fists. Whatever it may be, I have to meet her. She is waiting for me and I can''t let her down. But just as I swore, I was surprised by the view in front of me. Dark clouds surrounded the sky and sounds of thunder filled my ears. It all happened so quickly that I was dumbstruck when I saw that. Is heaven responding to my oath, or does Lucia hear my words? I don''t know, but my heart started pounding when I thought about that. As I closed my eyes, I felt the wind caressing me. I was so engrossed in my thoughts about everything that I even neglected the changes happening inside me. As I felt relaxed when the wind touched my body. I didn''t know what was happening around me. My mind was playing the scenes of me uniting with Lucia, but suddenly I heard a voice inside my head. "Alan?" It was Eve''s voice, but is she calling me? But when I opened my eyes. I was shocked when I saw the surrounding view around me. Everything seems to be destroyed. Even the trees got uprooted, but my eyes drew towards the people in front of me. I even saw that Even Alexandra and Tanya were standing there. But expressions were telling different stories. Many of them had astonished expressions on their faces, while some were even looking scared. My eyes scanned around to see that everything was destroyed by some power. But why am I still fine? Did something happen when I was thinking about Lucia, or is it related to the Dark Cloud which covered the sky? There was so much silence around me that I could even hear my heartbeat. When my eyes met with both Alexandra and Tanya, even they seemed to vary towards me. Did I destroy everything? But I didn''t do anything. Suddenly, I remembered the day when I was traveling in the car. Did the same thing happen again? What did I do? "What the fuck happened?" I screamed internally when Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Alan, are you fine?" I could clearly feel her worried tone. "What happened? Why is everything like this?" I screamed. Even I got scared when I saw the surrounding destruction. Did I awaken the power of darkness? I don''t know, but many questions started popping up in my mind. I don''t know what happened, but suddenly, I got cut off from your memories. And your body started changing. "Then what happened here?" I asked while my eyes were fixed on my surroundings. "You have awakened the Power of Wind," Chapter 110: New Power Again? "You have awakened the Power of Wind," Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. I was dumbstruck when I heard her words. New power again. Even though I should be happy, but I was not. A few days back I awakened the new power, and now again I awakened the Power of wind. What do these people think of me? When my eyes were fixed on the people in front of me, they all had scared looks on their faces. But when I looked at the surroundings around me, I knew why are they scared of me. The wind has destroyed everything around me, even trees planted around the park were uprooted. But what was more surprising was that the bench on which I was sitting was fine. I could find not even a scratch on it. My heart started beating faster as only one question popped up in my mind: What is happening to me? Is that blood still affecting me? After a while, I shook my head and sat on the bench again. My mind was in a mess and everything was going out of control for me now. Every once in a while, a new power pops out of me. It is okay when everyone in this world is like that. But no, I am becoming an anomaly. They would surely start suspecting me, or these people could even start experimenting on me. As I closed my eyes, all these questions and worries started surfacing in my mind. I was even more worried about my body. Whether it could cope with the pressure. But suddenly the image of the memories surfaced in my mind. That boy also had many powers, and he was doing still fine. I still don''t know whether that memory is mine or the memories of the man whose blood I consumed. As all these thoughts were racing in my mind, suddenly Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "Alan, are you all right?" I opened my eyes to see both Alexandra and Tanya were approaching me, but my eyes scanned the people standing far away, who looked still scared. I shook my head and sighed, "What do you think?" "What happened? Did you awaken another Power?" This time, it was Tanya who spoke to me. "I don''t know," I shook my head and said. But suddenly, Tanya patted on my shoulders, "Don''t worry, Even if you have awakened a new power, it is a good thing for you as Headquarters would be more interested in cultivating you." I was surprised? She is not scared of me? After all, I destroyed everything around me. "Are you not scared?" I asked her while my eyes fixed on her face. "We were when we saw the destruction caused by the wind and you were sitting in the middle of it. You know, the entire facility woke up when you were causing havoc here. We thought someone had attacked the facility. That was the reason we came here hurriedly to see you were the cause of the whole destruction." Her voice became sarcastic as she finished her sentence. I couldn''t even retort as I was the cause of the whole destruction and all these people were standing here because of me. I sighed and said, "Even I don''t know what happened to me. I just finished my routine and sat and closed my eyes to relax. I just saw a dream that I was in the middle of a tornado. I didn''t know that it really happened around me." Both Alexandra and Tanya had surprised expressions on their faces when they heard my lie. Well, to be honest even I don''t know why my power got awakened but I only remember that I was thinking about Lucia. Hah, I don''t know how she was connected to these events, but both of the times my power awakened when I thought about her. And then there is that blood, which is still in the middle of getting assimilated into my body. "Anyway, it was good that it happened in the park when nobody was around you. If there would have been any causality, then it would have created a problem," Alexandra said. When I looked at her, she had a look of understanding on her face as she also patted my shoulders. "Come on, let''s go. We have to report this development as well. I don''t know how headquarters is going to respond," When I saw that everyone started dispersing from the scene, a special team started cleaning the place. I shook my head and followed Alexandra. Even during this time, I didn''t see Isabella. Is she not here? Hah, I don''t know, but I am acting like a love-struck fool, but I cannot remove her figure from my mind. After a while, we all gathered in Alexandra''s office. Those five people started staring at me. I could even see that they were looking at me as if I was a precious lab rat. But still, I know I understand their enthusiasm. I just told them that I am the dual power holder, now they even witnessed that I awakened the third power. I could see that they really couldn''t wait to start experimenting with me. A shiver ran down my spine as all the hairs on my body stood up when I saw the look on their faces. But then Alexandra came to my rescue. "I think you should know that now everybody will concentrate on you." She said with a solemn voice. I nodded when I heard her. This world is hungry for power, and it would be sensational news when anybody got to know that I have awakened the third power. "I have already informed the headquarters about the development. But there is a high chance that you would be called there." I again nodded. I knew that they would especially put more attention on me as I awakened new powers. "You should also know that you are now one of the few individuals who has awakened three powers. But you have to be careful. Since you haven''t gone through the second evolution. Your body wouldn''t be able to keep the pressure of maintaining the powers. So until I get any orders. From tomorrow onwards, our goal would be to strengthen your body. And it will start with gravity training." She said, as her gaze was fixed on me. "I understand," I said as I nodded. Even I understand the gravity of the situation. Even though it is a good thing that I have awakened the new power, it will surely put a toll on my body. And from past experience, I knew that gravity training would be the best bet for me to develop my body. While I was thinking, Tanya came and sat beside me on the couch. "Don''t be too worried. We are there to help you. And you should be proud that you have achieved something that very few were able to achieve. And for your information last time when someone awakened the third power. It was almost a hundred years ago." Her voice reached my ears. I was surprised. I didn''t know that it had been so long when someone awakened the third power. But now I am sure that headquarters would definitely take interest in me as they would not want to miss out on a person who awakened three powers. I turned my head to look at Tanya, who had a serious look on her face. I could tell that she was not joking this time. Sometimes she acts maturely. The same thing happened in the pub when she interfered. "Thanks," I said to her while my eyes were fixed on her. After a while, I made my way to my place. While on my way, my mind was filled with different thoughts. Sometimes I felt that I was lucky not to have awakened the power of Death, which I saw that in that memory. Sometimes I felt unlucky as I am growing too quickly. Even though it sounds good, but even though I have the power, I cannot use it since my body wouldn''t be able to handle the pressure of using that power. Hah, I think I should cherish what is in front of me, at least I have something which others don''t. As I was on the way to my place, I didn''t find anyone on the way. Suddenly I got reminded of the time when I was sitting alone on the bench. I felt the same sensation when I found myself to be alone and it was at that time I started thinking about Lucia. And it was at that time when I fell into a trance. Hah, I shook my head and cleared all my thoughts. For the time being, I really don''t want to think about anything. To be honest, I am slightly scared of awakening another power. I am already focusing my attention on everyone and I don''t want anyone to suspect me of anything. Otherwise, they would really put me under the table for the experimentation and I am still not strong enough to protect myself. As I was thinking about all these things, I stood before my place. But it surprised me when I saw the person who stood before me. "Why is she here?" Chapter 111: Amelia? Just as I returned to my place, my steps came to a halt when I saw the woman in front of me. But my heart started beating faster when I saw her. "Why is she here?" I muttered as I ran towards her. What I am today is all because of her, but I was surprised to find her here. I could see that she was looking at me with a slight smile on her face. Is it an illusion or a reality? I didn''t know, but a surge of happiness welled up inside me when I saw her figure. Just as I stood in front of her, my hands reached out to touch her cheeks unknowingly, but it surprised me when my hands just passed her cheeks as if she was not there. "So it''s an illusion, huh?" I muttered as I stared at the figure in front of her. Whatever it is, I was thrilled when I saw the figure in front of me. Apart from Lucia, she was the other woman who moved my heart. I sigh escaped my lips as I stared at the beautiful figure in front of me, and once again my hands tried to caress her cheeks. I was rooted to the spot when I heard her voice, as my eyes fixed on the figure in front of me. "Why are you sighing so much?" She was talking to me while she wore an amused expression on her face. And I could also see a slight smile, as if she was really enjoying my plight. "Yo... You are here?" I started stammering as I asked. I really couldn''t believe that she was here. But why is she like this? "Yes, I am, but not for long," she smiled and said while her eyes were fixed on me. I was surprised; I didn''t know that she could come here like this. Even when I was in the village, I didn''t know that she even had this power. But if she had this power, why can''t she reach out to Adrian? But maybe she would have her own issues, otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked me to reach out to him. "Why are you here?" I asked as I stared at her figure. "You are asking me why? You were the reason I came here." She paused as she stared at me. "Me?" I exclaimed as I pointed a finger at myself. How could I be the reason? But then I remembered that I had just created the mess in that park. "Yes, I had a feeling that you were in danger. That''s why I am here. You remembered the connection between us, right?" She said as her eyes fixed on me. I nodded as I looked at her. "Whenever you are in life-threatening danger, I could feel the connection between breaking. That was the reason I came here to check on you," she said, as her face turned solemn. I was surprised but felt touched by her. Hah, so many people care for me in this world. "Do you want to say something?" But her voice reached my ears. Ah, I think she doesn''t know about what happened to me. "I don''t know what happened. I have awakened the power of lightning and the power of wind, and just a few minutes before I awakened the power," I said as I looked at her. I could see that her face turned solemn when she heard me, but I could also see a look of expectation in her eyes. "Are you serious?" She asked me, as her eyes locked onto my face. "Yes," I nodded slightly as I said. "Hmmm, it''s good and bad news as well. The good news is that the blood has resonated with your body and the bad news is that your body is still not strong enough to hold so much power. I think that was the reason I had that feeling," she said to me. I can even see a look of concern on her face. And as expected, it has something to do with that blood. But I didn''t know that I would be this special, that I would activate this many powers. And the danger of not having a powerful body is also known to her. "I know and almost everyone knows about this in the facility," I sighed and said "Everyone?" She had a puzzled expression on her face as she looked at me. I nodded and retold everything that happened to me after coming here. I even told her that the headquarters focused their attention on me, and most probably I would move to headquarters after I awakened the third Power. But instead of worrying, her face rejoiced when I told her that I would most probably be moving to headquarters. "Are you really going to headquarters of the forces?" She exclaimed and asked. "Yes, maybe, but why are you getting excited? Shouldn''t you be worried that they would experiment with me?" She just looked like a little girl who just got her favorite news. "Ah, sorry, but shouldn''t you also rejoice that you are going to headquarters of this so-called force?" She exclaimed and asked. My eyes squinted as I looked at her. "Why? Why should I rejoice?" "They would be focused only on you. There are few people like you in this world, and they will leave no stone unturned to nurture you. And don''t worry about being under the table, they wouldn''t touch a potential powerhouse of the future. And one more thing, you would get to know Adrian when you go there," she said. Happiness was clear on her face. My heart ached a little when I heard her. So basically she was happy that since I would move to headquarters, it would be easy for me to get the news of Adrian, but she was not worried about me being in danger. She said those words just to console me. I pursed my lips and my eyes fixed on the ground and nodded lightly and said," Maybe, but anyway, isn''t it time for you to go? If someone sees you, it would be a problem for me. If I got to know anything about him, I will contact you and till that time don''t even try to contact me, and take care of Diana, she would miss me." I saw that her face was filled with surprise when she heard my rant. I wouldn''t have expected me to rant like that. I don''t know whether or not she understood me, but she nodded and said, "Sorry if I said something to hurt you, but you are right, I will go now and don''t worry, this space is sealed, no one could see me and you don''t have to worry about Diana, she is doing great." I nodded and turned around to leave my place without even saying a word to her. I don''t know why, but I felt that my heart cracked a little. But I understood something today. I should cherish the people who were worried about me and not focus on the person who doesn''t even care about me. I could feel her gaze on my back as I made my way back to my place, but the feeling disappeared after some time. A mocking laugh escaped my lips as I stared at the stars again. The world is full of selfish people. There are very few who care about others. She was just worried about me because I was the source for her to get the news of Adrian, not because something happened to me. Those stars entered my sight as my life on earth flashed before me. Even I was the selfish asshole. Is this the retribution of my life there? But suddenly, precious memories of my life flashed before my eyes. Lucia, Diana, Olivia, Alexandra, Tanya, and Even Granny''s images flashed before my eyes. I could feel that these were the people who genuinely cared for me. Which was visible from their eyes. At that moment, something changed inside me. I realized that selfishness was not a bad thing. I have to be selfish about the people I care about, and that''s all. No more goody two shoes and maintaining the image to impress some people who don''t even care about me. Fuck them. Many people would come and go on the journey of life. But I should cherish the ones who stood beside me on this journey. I shouldn''t run after the impossible but make all efforts to hold the one who was with me all the time. Maybe I would not get any chance if I lost the people dear to me. Suddenly, I felt like I was free of some burden, as if I had gained some enlightenment of life. Suddenly I felt that I was free of all the worries in the world and my eyes were covered in white light. And when it vanished, I was back in the memories of that man. I was standing at the same place, which I saw last time. The place seemed to be like the training place of the village. And a woman who looked similar to Diana was standing before me. I could also see that she was thrilled about something. "What is it?" I muttered internally as my gaze locked on to the women before me. Chapter 112: Taking a break? "What is it?" I thought internally, as my gaze locked down onto the woman before me. Although the gaze of this body was locked down on the women in front of him. I could see the surrounding environment. I was back to the same memories where I left off last time. As many people surrounded me, and in front of me stood a woman who just looked like Diana. Who was staring at me with a smile on her face? I don''t know why I am here, but according to memory, after living his life for a long time, he found people who were not afraid of his powers. Most of his life was spent among people who were non-power users, as he didn''t want the world to reject him again. I was shocked when I got to know this man was able to control every power. But suddenly, the woman in front of me spoke. Even her voice was similar to Diana''s. "Congrats, you are now one of the strongest beings on this planet," but suddenly tears started pouring from her eyes as she jumped into my arms. I could hear her sob, but I was jolted. This was the same scene I saw when I consumed that blood. The same environment, the same people surrounding me with a smile on their faces. But then I heard the voice of that woman. "Will you return?" she was still sobbing, but I could feel the love this man had for this woman. Many emotions poured into me as I patted the woman''s words escaped from me, "Don''t worry, it will only be a matter of time. I will be back and would take you with me. Don''t be sad." Suddenly everything went blank, and I was back, standing in front of my place. But suddenly, a soul-splitting headache struck me. I slumped to the ground, clutching my head tightly. ''AAAHHHHHH'' a groan escaped my lips as my body shook, various memories poured into mine. "Alan, what happened?" Suddenly I heard a voice. I turned my head to see someone running towards me, but I couldn''t see that face as darkness enveloped me. "Alan," I heard the sound of someone calling out to me, but it felt so far. As I slowly opened my eyes, a bright light hit my eyes as I closed my eyes again. As I took a deep breath, I realized that I was lying on the bed. "Alan, are you fine?" Eve''s voice echoed in my head. "I think so," I said to her as I opened my eyes slowly. But I was surprised when I saw the view in front of me. I was again in the infirmary. But that didn''t matter to me. I was still feeling a little headache. I don''t know what happened to me, why my body is reacting like this. But my brain was filled with the memories of that man. Too many of the memories burdened my brain. I think that was the reason I became unconscious. But that was the other thing. My eyes drew towards my palms. Suddenly, a small ball made of lightning hovered above my palm. But within a blink of an eye, the ball of lightning vanished and in its place, a small ball made up of wind hovered. But it also vanished instantly. As I slumped to the bed, my whole body was devoid of energy. Even though I understood what happened, it was still difficult for me to accept the reality of what happened to me. My brain was dumped with the memories of that man, his experiences, his emotions. I was affected by everything. And when I opened my eyes, I was even struck with an identity crisis. For a few moments, I could not remember who I was. But again Eves''s voice echoed in my mind. "What happened to you? You should see the changes that happened in your consciousness." "What happened?" I asked back. "That bright light became incredibly big," Eve said to me. My eyes squinted as I was confused when she spoke of the bright light. My mind was in so much mess that I was unable to remember the bright light she was speaking of. But then I remembered the bright light hovering in my mind. The last time when I spoke to Eve, she told me it was my unconscious memory of my past lives. I groaned slightly; I am unable to understand anything. It was the memory of that man or my memory or it was the same person. "Alan, you are awake?" Suddenly I heard Alexandra''s voice. I turned my head to see Alexandra entering the room along with Tanya. I could clearly see the look of concern on her face. "Fine," I nodded and said, As she sat on the chair beside the bed, she looked at me and asked, "What happened to you again?" I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. Suddenly I had a severe headache, and before I fell unconscious, I saw someone running towards me." Alexandra nodded and said, "It was actually Tanya who came at the right time," My gaze shifted to Tanya, who had a slight smile on her face, but her eyes were telling a different story. She looked really concerned. "Oh," I nodded and kept silent. "What happened to you?" Alexandra asked me again. I think she noticed the uneasiness in my eyes. I looked at her and said, "I want to take a break." She exclaimed in surprise, "You want to take a break?" as her gaze fixed on mine. I shook my head as I stared at the ceiling, "Yes, maybe I need a break. A lot of things have happened and I am not sure whether it is okay for me to train right now," Alexandra became silent for a moment, then she said, "Hmmm, so what are you going to do?" "I don''t know, maybe go to some quiet place for the peace of mind," Alexandra''s brows were raised when I said that. She doesn''t know, but my mind is in a serious mess and it will take some time for me to sort everything out. "Hmmm, maybe you are right. After you came back from the jungle, you didn''t take any break. Anyway, let me speak to the headquarters," She said as she stood up to leave. But Tanya was still in the room as she looked at me curiously. But suddenly, she sat on the chair where Alexandra was sitting and then said to me. "You know why I came to your place?" I stared at her for some time and then shook my head. I really don''t know why she came here. Even I was puzzled when I heard that. "After we sent the report that you had awakened the third power, we got the command to send you to headquarters for training. I wanted to tell you the news personally, that''s why I came to your place," I was surprised for a moment, but it was also within my expectations. From what I know, there are not many people in this world who have awakened three powers. And they would do anything to nurture me. And the best place would be the headquarters, right under their eyes. I nodded to her, and said, "Thank you," And as expected, she was surprised when I said nothing but thanks. She would have thought that I would react differently when she said that I was going to the headquarters. "You are not surprised?" She asked me. I shook my head and said, "Not really. I had expected that they would decide of transferring me to the headquarters," Tanya nodded and kept quiet, as she kept on staring at me. I don''t know, but I felt quite awkward when she stared at me like that. "Why are you staring at me like that?" Finally, I asked her. But she shook her head and said, "You know, I think you have changed a lot. If it was before, you would have flirted with me, if I was alone in the room with you. But now, you are just lying on the bed, and keep on staring at the ceiling as if there is a big burden on you." I was surprised when she said that, is my worry was visible on my face. But then Alexandra came back to the room. She stared at me for a moment and said, "I have asked the headquarters about your request. They have approved your request but you would not be going alone." She stopped and turned her gaze towards Tanya. "Tanya would accompany you," "What!!" Tanya stood up from the chair and exclaimed. Even she was surprised by the decision of the headquarters. Alexandra nodded and said, "Yes, anyway, you took some time to relive your mind right. Take off and accompany Alan. You know his condition, right? What if something happened to him while he was away?" Tanya had a dumbfounded expression on her face as she muttered, "Now I have to babysit a grown-up man," Chapter 113: Vacation "Now I have to babysit a grownup man," Tanya mumbled as she stared at Alexandra. Even I was dumbfounded by the news. What Alexandra said was the truth, but I didn''t expect that she would assign Tanya to be with me. But again, Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "It was not my decision, but it was the headquarters who decided that," Alexandra paused, while her gaze was fixed on Tanya. Tanya was dumbfounded as she pursed her lips and looked at me. A shiver ran down my spine at the way she looked at me. As if I am the reason for her current predicament. Hah, even though I was the reason, it was not me who told her to come with me. But still, she looked like she was going to vent all her anger on me. A sigh escaped my lips as I closed my eyes for a moment before opening them again to look at the two ladies in front of me. I was astonished as both of them were looking at me. I think my sigh had attracted their attention. "What did they tell?" I looked at Alexandra and asked. "They granted your request for some time off. Tanya would accompany you as you know your problems, right?" Alexandra said as she looked at me. "Thanks," I said as my gaze locked onto hers. "Anyway, I don''t know what happened to you, but you should take care of yourself and there was a reason why Tanya was accompanying you. Even though you would be away, she would be there to help you out if there was an outbreak of your powers," Alexandra said, while she gave a meaningful look to Tanya. "Fine, and thank you for understanding me," I said to her. "It''s okay. Take rest, for now, we will speak tomorrow," Alexandra said, as she pulled Tanya out of the room, who was looking at me with some resentment in her eyes. As they left the room, I slumped back on the bed with my eyes fixed on the ceiling. "Eve?" I called out to her. "Yes, Alan?" "Did you see those memories?" I asked her, while my eyes were still fixed on the ceiling. "Yes," she replied. "What do you think?" I asked her. She went silent for some time, then she said, "To be honest, even I don''t know what happened," Eve''s voice echoed in my head. When I heard her, a sigh escaped my lips as I closed my eyes. Even she doesn''t know. Maybe I should stop thinking about that. Hah, my mind was really in a mess. I really don''t know what is going to happen to me in the future. But one thing is for sure, I will get more powerful in the future. But it is at the risk of my body. Even though my body is still not strong enough, I still need some time to sort everything out that is happening in my mind. After getting all those memories, everything messed up with my mind. Sometimes, I even don''t know who I am. I think I should I should stop thinking about all these things. The first thing I have to do tomorrow is pack my bags and leave this place. The more I stress out about the memories, the more mess it would be. I stopped thinking about everything and fell asleep. The morning light from the window broke my sleep as I slowly opened my eyes. After having a good night''s sleep, energy was restored in my body as I quickly got up and changed my clothes to leave the infirmary. After having a good sleep, my mind cleared a lot, but I still had a slight headache. Maybe this break would help me a lot. As soon as I changed my clothes, I went out to see that the old man was still sitting at the reception desk. Without asking anything, I took out my ID card and handed it over to him. He was still doing some work when I gave him my ID card. I think he was surprised, as he gave me the indifferent look as he took my card. He didn''t even ask me anything and finished the procedure of discharging me. Maybe he knew that I would be the regular visitor to the infirmary in the future, as this is my second time within a short period. After he handed back my card, I stored it in the inventory as I made my way to Alexandra''s office. While I was on the way, I thought of the cause of these sudden outbursts. Both times it happened when I was emotionally hurt. The first time it happened because of Isabella and the second time it was Amelia. Maybe I was emotionally not much stable. The insecurities in me let me experience those memories. After a while, I found myself standing before the Facility''s Building. Just as I entered, Lily spotted me as she stood up. I could clearly see the worry in her eyes. "What happened to you again?" She asked me, while her gaze was fixed on me. I smiled slightly and said, "Even I don''t know what happened to me. But anyway, our date would be postponed for a while," She was surprised when she heard me as she asked hurriedly, "What happened?" I shook my head and said, "I am going to take a break. Maybe I will be back after a month," She nodded when she heard me. A look of understanding formed on her face as she said, "It''s not a big deal, your health is more important," a smile bloomed on her face as she finished speaking, while her gaze was fixed on mine. Even though she was smiling, I could clearly see that she was disappointed that I would be unable to go out with her. Suddenly, I don''t know what happened to me but I held her hands and said, "Don''t be disappointed, we will go out when I come back," I smiled as I patted her hands. After all those experiences, I understood one thing: not to disappoint those who care for me. And this cute girl in front of me was really worried about me. I ruffled her hair as I made my way to the office. I think that those memories and those experiences have changed me a lot. I was not like this before, as I rarely cared about the feelings of others. Everything I did was for myself. After a while, as knocked on the door and entered the office to see Alexandra and Tanya were sitting and speaking about something. They both turned to look at me at the same time. While Alexandra nodded at me, Tanya still looked at me with some resentment in her eyes. But when I looked at her carefully, she was not wearing the uniform but casual clothes. "How are you?" Alexandra asked me as I sat on the couch. "A lot better than yesterday," I said as I looked at her. "But why are you wearing those clothes?" I asked, as my gaze shifted to Tanya. Her eyes wrinkled as she said, "It''s all because of you. Anyway, I have decided the place," "Place?" I asked. "You wanted to go on vacation, right? I have already booked the tickets for flights and hotels." I was dumbfounded. Only last night we spoke that she would accompany me but she already prepared everything? "You prepared everything?" I asked in surprise. "Who do you think I am?" she retorted back. But I had a sudden urge to laugh when I looked at her. She was clearly pissed off with me and was acting like a child. I restrained my laugh "Thanks, but where are we going?" "You wanted to go to some quiet place, right? I had a perfect place in my mind, even I wanted to go to that place for some time," she said, while a slight smile appeared on her face. "Thanks, so when are we leaving?" I asked as I stood up. I don''t know why, but I felt that she was already prepared to leave. And as expected, she said, "Right Now, I was waiting for you for a long time," "But I have to get ready, right?" I retorted. "You are looking fine. Come on, we have to leave now," she said as she approached me. This time, I was really dumbfounded. Why is she in a hurry? Did I ask for a vacation or her? She grabbed my hands and pulled me out of the office. My face turned towards Alexandra, who was already started laughing when she saw Tanya Dragging me out. I sighed and said, "Wait, don''t drag me." Tanya stopped and looked at me with a surprised look on her face. I shook my head and said, "We have to leave now, or our flight would be missed." I left the office as I finished my sentence. After a while, Tanya caught up with me. I even said goodbye to Lily, who was looking at me with a smile on her face. As I left the building with Tanya, my gaze was drawn to the jeep standing at the entrance. Tanya quickly ran and sat on the Jeep as she said, "Come on, we have to go," Chapter 114: Leaving "Come on, we have to go," she sat in the car and shouted at me. While my gaze was fixed on her, I was really amused by the way she was acting. She didn''t look like the captain who commanded many soldiers under her. She acted more like an impatient child who couldn''t wait to visit her favorite place. I shook my head as I approached the car and sat beside her. My gaze drew towards her, who was speaking to the driver. As the car started and made its way towards the airport, she slumped onto the seat and let out a long sigh. I couldn''t believe that she was the same Tanya, who I know. The way she was acting differed greatly from how she normally behaves and it really didn''t suit her face, which looked stoic and cold. "Why are you looking at me like that?" She said as she turned her face to look at me. But I shook my head and said, "You are really acting like a child. I couldn''t even believe that you are the same Tanya I know and ." I stopped and stared at her beautiful face, which suddenly reminded me of Amelia. Suddenly, all my enthusiasm vanished, and no word came out of my mouth as I turned my face to look outside. "And?" But suddenly I heard Tanya''s voice beside me. When I turned around, I was stunned she was so close to me that I could feel her hot breath. "Wh..what are you doing?" Even I was surprised by her audacity. "You want to know what I am doing?" As her soft voice reached my ears, my heartbeat sped up. I don''t know what happened, but I couldn''t think of anything, as my eyes were fixed on the beautiful face before me. My heart started thumping as I moved closer to her. I wanted to kiss her pink soft lips. But just as I moved to kiss her, she moved back as she started laughing. I sigh escaped my lips as I closed my eyes, as I slumped back in the seat. Even though she pranked me, I didn''t feel bad about it. To be honest, I forgot about everything, when I was only focused on her. Maybe it was the right decision that she came with me. At least my mind would be occupied with her antics. As I opened my eyes, I looked at her and asked, "What about those five who came here to train me?" Tanya was surprised when I asked that question. I think she didn''t expect that I would change the topic so quickly, but she answered casually. "They would go back to the headquarters and would do their job," I was astonished by her casualness, from what I heard from Lily. She doesn''t really speak to many people. But from the day she arrived, she always found a way to prank me. I think she likes me, otherwise, she wouldn''t have pulled so many pranks on me. Anyway, I am looking forward to the place where she wanted to take me. As my gaze was fixed again on the window of the car, Tanya patted my shoulders. When I turned to look at her, she was looking directly into my eyes. "What happened?" I asked her while looking at her beautiful face. "Is something wrong with you?" She asked as she observed my face as if trying to discern the lie in my face. I was surprised by her question, but shook my head and said, "I don''t know but after gaining those powers, I had an uneasy feeling that was the reason why I wanted to take some break and spend some time in a quiet place," "Hmmm, I understand. It is better to take some time off," she said, as she suddenly patted my cheeks. I was dumbfounded. Her antics surprised me a lot. I don''t know what''s going on in her mind. She had a slight grin on her face when I looked at her. I sighed as I shook my head as only one thought flashed in my mind. ''Let her be.'' At least a beauty like her is playing with me. As my gaze drew again towards the window of the car, high-rise buildings entered my sight. I don''t know but my heart was feeling very excited to see some new place. After coming to this world, I rarely went anywhere. But I was surprised by one thing. When I turned to look at Tanya, she was also gazing out of the window, as if lost in her thoughts. To be honest, she looked really beautiful. Sometimes even my heart skip a beat when I look at her. She was really that beautiful. "Tanya?" I called out to her. Her body jerked, then she looked at me. "What happened?" She asked, "Where is your luggage?" I asked her. This question was bugging me for some time. When we boarded the car, I didn''t see any luggage with her. A look of understanding formed on her face as she said, "Oh! It''s already with me," then she patted her watch. I was surprised. This was the first time I saw something like that. As if she understood my doubt, she said, "I think you don''t know about this, but we all have the storage device with us. Even you can buy it," I was surprised. This was new to me, but anyway, who requires those devices. I still have my inventory with limitless space. "That''s a wonderful device, But I don''t need that," I smiled and said, This time it was her turn to be surprised, as she asked curiously, "Why?" I smiled, and an apple appeared in my hand as I looked at her and asked, "You want it?" He was really surprised as he quickly grabbed the apple from my hand as she asked, "How?" I don''t think Alexandra told her about my Power otherwise she wouldn''t have asked me. Her eyes were full of curiosity as she looked at me, waiting for my answer. "I have the ability to store things," I said to her. "Really!, you didn''t tell me before?" She exclaimed as her big eyes locked on me. "You didn''t ask me before," I said, as a slight smile spread across my face. "Hmmm, a really useful ability you have," she said and a smile spread on her face as she asked, "Tell me, what other ability you have," She even grabbed my hand, as she asked curiously. She really does look like a child who was curious about everything. This time, I was not surprised. After all this time, I started to know her more. But thanks to her, my mind was not occupied by useless thoughts. Time passed very quickly as I told her about my powers. But she was really cunning after knowing everything about me. She didn''t even tell me anything about her. She told me that I would get to know when the time is right. After some time we reached the city''s airport, and as I got out of the car, almost everyone turned their face to look at me but I didn''t mind as my mind was occupied by the sight of the airport. The airport just looked the same as one on the earth. I don''t know why, but I felt really nostalgic when I looked at the sight in front of me. During my time on earth, I was a frequent visitor to these airports as I really had to travel a lot of times as my clients were living in different cities. As I was lost in thought, suddenly I felt someone tapping on my shoulders. After I turned around, I saw that Tanya was the one who did that. As my gaze shifted behind her, I found that the car was gone from the scene. "Why are you so lost nowadays?" I shook my head and said," Nothing. I am really impressed. This is the first time I am visiting a place like this," "Ah! I forgot, apart from going to the jungle you didn''t leave this city right." She exclaimed and said, I nodded. "You are right, this is the first time I am leaving this city for the first time," "You don''t have to worry. You will always remember this experience," she said as she patted my back. I didn''t feel anything apart from her soft hands I shook my head as we made it to the entrance. And as always, wherever I went, everyone turned to look at me, especially the women. I could literally see the fire in their eyes when they saw me. Suddenly, Tanya elbowed me. When I turned to look at her, she whispered into my ears. "Did you see?" "See what?" I asked. "People are looking at you," she said and a teasing smile appeared on her face. "I know, it''s always like this," I replied as I went inside. Chapter 115: Life of Tanya (I) Tanya caught up to me as I approached the counter, and my eyes scanned the enormous public area, where everyone was busy with whatever they were doing. Suddenly, a nostalgic feeling welled up inside me as I strolled towards the counter. I could even feel that Tanya was looking at me from time to time. "Wait here for some time while I get the pass," Tanya''s voice interrupted my thoughts. When I turned to look at her, she nodded and started walking towards the counter. As she approached the counter, my eyes were fixed on her back. I think I should really thank her. This whole time, my mind was fully occupied with her. No other thoughts occupied my mind while she kept me busy the whole time. The main reason I wanted to take a break was that all these useless thoughts and the instability of my emotions had greatly affected me. Being away from these people for some time could help me greatly. As my eyes were fixed on her, she finished the procedure and came back with the pass. When she came back, she waved the passes in front of me. "Let''s go," she said as she turned around to leave. This whole time, my eyes were fixed on her figure. Even now, when I was following her, I couldn''t keep my eyes away from her. Even though she looked cold, she rarely acts like that, especially when she''s with me. In her flowery top and jeans, she looked beautiful. I shook my head as I caught up to her and asked, "I don''t understand one thing," "Oh, what is it?" she asked, making a surprised expression as we walked toward the boarding gate. To be honest, this world is very similar to earth. Even the terminal was the same, but much larger. "You are the captain, right? Why didn''t you ask for the special aircraft?" I asked as I locked my gaze on hers. Even though it sounded stupid, my question was just to tease her. But her answer surprised me. "Hmm, I could have asked, but I wanted to experience a normal life for some time." Her gaze was locked on me for a moment before she turned her face to look away. When she said those words, I could clearly feel some pain in her voice. I think her life was really challenging. Maybe this trip would be a really worthwhile escapade for her. We kept quiet as we reached the boarding gate and found the seat. As we sat, I turned my face to look at her. "You know," I asked her. She furrowed her brows as she looked at me and asked, "What?" "You know, you look so much distracted today," I said, my gaze locked on hers. Her eyebrows relaxed as a smile appeared on her face. "Really? I don''t think so?" I shook my head, "Yes, care to share some of your burdens?" I leaned back while I waited for the answer. She went silent for a moment as her smile disappeared while her eyes were fixed on me. After a while, she let out a sigh and said, "You know that right, you don''t behave like someone who just came out of the jungle after his evolution?" Those words surprised me, as my lips pursed, but I nodded, "Maybe," "You know, normally I am not gifted with words, but I don''t know what happened to me when I saw you. I felt that I could open up my heart to you. Even I have been surprised many times by these feelings." She paused as she stared at me. I looked at her for some time, then nodded, "Maybe something clicked between us," She nodded and then shook her head, "Maybe or maybe not, but I can tell you one thing, you are the only man with whom I speak this openly," Now, this surprised me. Even though I heard she doesn''t talk much. I hadn''t thought that she wouldn''t speak to men. "Really?" She nodded. "You may find it absurd, but it is the truth. And you know what? When they told me about training you, I was really pissed. After so many years I got some time off duty but instead of leaving on vacation, they sent me to train you," I was dumbfounded. I really didn''t know that she was about to leave on vacation. Maybe this was the reason she was so excited about traveling. It was her sweet voice that reached my ears again. "But once I learned that Alexandra was managing this facility, I somehow agreed to come here. You don''t know, but Alexandra used to be my commander a long time back. It was then that we became friends," I nodded. Now I understand the reason she was so friendly with Alexandra. But wait. "You mean to say it was your first time visiting this place?" I asked suddenly. She had a surprised expression on her face when she suddenly heard my question, but she nodded, "Yes." "Then what about Lily? How does she know you?" A look of understanding formed on her face when she heard my question and a teasing smile on her face. "Ah! You don''t know?" "Know what?" I asked, as my eyes fixed on her smiling face. "Lily used to work under me in the forces. But she took retirement recently and was working here," What the fuck! Can''t I find a single normal person in my life? This whole time I thought she was just a normal woman who was working at the facility. But no, she was also working with forces, that too, under Tanya. "Oh! You really didn''t know then," Tanya said, as her smile spread across her face again. I shook my head and sighed. "I didn''t know. I just thought that she was just a normal woman working at the facility. But who would have thought that a special forces soldier would work as a receptionist?" "Hmm, you are right, but she had her reasons to work like that. You would be surprised to know, but she was one of my elite soldiers. But ..." She paused, as her smile disappeared as she closed her eyes. "But what?" I asked. Somehow, I was really curious to know about Lily. This whole time, I knew nothing about her. But Tanya shook her head and said, "I don''t want to speak about that. If she wants, she would tell you about her life. But anyway, I think it''s time for us to board the place," She said as she stood up. ''Huh?'' my mouth went agape when I saw how she avoided the question, but my eyes turned towards the gate where a huge queue was set up for boarding the plane. I sighed and stood up as I followed Tanya to stand in the queue as we waited for our turn. Honestly, all these things were really difficult for me to digest. I somehow couldn''t accept the fact that there are even planes in this world. However, almost seventy percent of the population are non-power users and it is the only way of transportation. But in this world where we have hovering cars, how different a plane would be. Curiosity welled up in my heart as we slowly strolled towards the staff who were checking the boarding pass. All this time, Tanya didn''t even tell me anything about the destination. I am just blindly following her. Curiosity took over me as I patted her shoulders. "Tanya," "Huh?" She looked surprised at me when she turned around. "You know, till now, I don''t know our destination," I asked as we slowly walked forward. "Oh!," she exclaimed. As she nodded her head in understanding. As I was waiting for her to tell me about the place we were traveling to, I heard her voice. "You don''t have to know anything about it now. You will be surprised when we reach there," My jaw fell down when I heard her reply. I could even hear Eve''s laugh inside my mind. ''What is she playing at?'' I shook my head as I stood straight as my eyes were greeted by the sight of staff who were checking the passes. As our turn came, the man who was checking the pass was rooted on the spot for a moment, when he looked at Tanya. "Your pass please," He mumbled as his eyes were fixed on Tanya. My eyebrows were raised, but I suddenly felt an urge to laugh. That guy didn''t know whom he was trying to impress. And as expected, just as Tanya handed him the passes, his face turned strange when he looked at two passes in his hand. Then he looked up as his eyes fixed on mine. I suddenly smiled as I embraced Tanya by the shoulders and I strolled forward. That man had a dumbfounded expression on his face when he looked at me. He would really curse himself that he dared to flirt with a girl who came with me. From the time I stood up to stand in the queue, I was the point of attraction of many ladies who were standing in the same queue. Some of them even smiled at me. Even though I hugged Tanya, she said nothing, but after some time an Enormous Thing appeared in front of me. Chapter 116: Life of Tanya (II) I was dumbfounded when I saw the enormous thing before me. My steps came to a halt while my eyes were fixed on the thing before me. A UFO-like aircraft, which doesn''t even look like a plane, was in front of me. ''Is it a plane?'' That was the only thought that came into my mind when I saw that thing. The only thing which was comparable to the plane on earth was that its shape, but this thing was quite wider. People were entering this gigantic plane with a smile on their faces, while others were dumbfounded as their eyes scanned the plane just like me. Maybe it was also their first time seeing something like this. As I was rooted on the spot, I even forgot that my one hand was tightly hugging Tanya. Suddenly, her sweet voice entered my ears. "What happened?" My body jerked as her voice broke me out of the reverie. As I turned my face towards her, her beautiful face with her eyebrows raised entered my sight. I shook my head and said, "Nothing. I was surprised to see this thing. I didn''t expect it to be this big," Her eyes scanned my face for a moment, then a look of understanding dawned on her face. "Oh! It was your first time seeing this, right?" She said, as her lips curled upward into a smile. When I saw that smile, I somehow knew that she was planning to mock me again, but still, I nodded my head, "Yes," "Hmm, well, you are not the only one who got dumbfounded. Even I was the same when I saw this enormous place," But contrary to my expectations, she didn''t mock me but told me her experience, but her eyes were fixed on mine. I don''t know why, but I felt very calm as her smiling face entered my sight. Suddenly, I felt everything around me come to a halt. Only her big, round eyes entered my eyes. But instead of happiness, my heartbeat sped up as I felt something different. Suddenly everything became normal as if nothing had happened. Sweat started pouring on my skin as my eyes hurriedly scan the surroundings. "What happened?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears as my eyes eventually fixed on her. "Didn''t you see that?" I said, as my heart pounded furiously. "What?" she said as confusion filled her face. I fell silent for a moment, while her face entered my sight. A sigh escaped my lips. "Nothing, maybe it was my imagination," I removed my hands from her shoulders as I made my towards the plane, while I called out Eve, "Eve, did you see that?" "What?" As her reply echoed in my mind, my heart started thumping again. "Didn''t you see that the time around me stopped for a moment?" I asked her, while my steps followed the crowd into the place. I could even feel the gaze of Tanya on my back. "No," But Eve''s reply shocked me again. She was the only one who could see my memories, but even she saw nothing. Was it my imagination? "What happened to you again?" Tanya''s voice came from the side as she asked after she caught up to me. I shook my head and said, "Nothing," She became silent for a moment, but then held my hand as she dragged me inside. I was astonished as only her figure entered my sight as she dragged me onto the plane in the midst of the crowd. ''Maybe it was really my hallucination'' I muttered as I followed her inside the plane. While she was dragging me inside, we both became the center of attention, as a beautiful woman was dragging a handsome man hurriedly into the plane. As soon as I entered the plane, a female staff in a red uniform stood at the door. I was stunned when I saw that woman or say a Fox Woman. Isn''t she the one who was also an evolved being? Isabella picked her up from the jungle. Even she was stunned when she saw my face, as words escaped from her mouth. "You?" she exclaimed, but I could see that she could not remember where she saw me. Even Tanya stared at me incredulously. But I shook my head slightly, as I smiled at that woman and went inside while dragging Tanya. Even Tanya was surprised by my sudden reaction. "Where is our seat?" I asked her, as I stopped after some time. In the hurry, I didn''t realize that we were standing in the middle, as many people were getting ready to sit in their seats. "We have special seats and it''s on the other side," she said, as her lips pouted a little. "Other side?" I was surprised. Did she book the tickets in business class or what? She pursed her lips and started walking on the other side of the plane. While I followed her, I again became the center of attention. Even though many of the crowd here was human, many of the eyes were fixed on me. Some women touched me accidentally as I was on my way to the other side. My eyes stopped when I spotted that Fox woman, who was still staring at me as if she was trying hard to remember something. I shook my head as my gaze fixed on the stunning figure in front of me who was guiding me to the allocated seats. After a while, I came upon a special area where even the seats had plenty of legroom, and even the quality of the seats was quite good. "Is it business class?" I mumbled as my eyes scanned this special area. Apart from us, a few people were sitting in the area. But what surprised me was that many people nodded while some even stood up when they saw Tanya. Some even scanned me when they stood up to greet Tanya. After nodding to them, Tanya turned around to face me. A slight smile was clearly visible on her face. "So what do you think?" "What should I think?" I asked, amusingly. She again wanted to tease me. "You are not surprised?" Her eyebrows were raised as she asked me. I think she really wanted to see my astonished face. "Maybe a little," I said, with a slight smile. I don''t want to give her any chance of teasing me. Sometimes, I couldn''t believe that she was in such a top post in the Forces. She was really acting like a childish girl to me. And as expected, her face dimmed a little, even so, she kept a smile on her face. "This is the special seats reserved for the Forces. You can also see that they isolated this area from the others," This time I was really surprised. I didn''t expect that this plane would reserve special seats for the forces. And when she saw my surprised face, she nodded in satisfaction. "Come here," she said as she walked towards our seat. As she pointed to my seat, I realized that it was near the window. I nodded and sat as I leaned back. Honestly, I didn''t expect the seat to be this comfortable. Unconsciously, I closed my eyes to enjoy the moment, but suddenly Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "So, do you know that girl?" My eyes opened as I turned my face to see her. What type of question was this and which girl was she talking about? "Which girl?" I asked her, as I stared at her face, which was expecting an answer. And when she heard my reply, a frown appeared on her face. "The Fox Woman," she said, as her eyes were fixed on mine. "Oh!" I exclaimed, but a sudden chill feeling entered my heart when I saw her eyes, which were glaring at me as if she didn''t get the expected answer. "Why are you glaring at me like this?" I said to her. A slight smile spread across my face. Time has come for retribution. "Give me the answer," she said, as he clutched my hands tightly. "Ouch!" I yelled softly as my attention turned towards her clutching hand. I could see she was holding my hand with great force, and even I felt a slight sting. My gaze shifted towards her slightly smiling, smug face. "You jealous?" I asked her teasingly. "Me and jealous?" She asked. She shook her head and her grip loosened from my hands as she turned her face away and leaned back in her seat. "Hmmm, you''re jealous," I smirked and slowly patted her cheek. However, I did not receive any reactions from her. I stopped patting her cheeks and said, "She was just like me, an evolved being. She came from the same forest as me. But I didn''t expect to meet her here," I said as I slowly tucked her hair away. It surprised me that she didn''t resist my actions, as she turned her face to look at me. I could even feel that she was happy with my action. "Really?" she exclaimed as if she had found a new topic of gossip. "Hmmm," I nodded "But first you have to share your story," Chapter 117: Life of Tanya (III) "How about you tell me your story first?" I asked, my gaze fixed on her face, watching every movement she made. And as expected, her expression changed as she asked. "Me?" she asked, pointing to herself. I nodded and said, "Hmmm, we have a lot of time left and I know nothing about you. Now we are planning to spend some time together. At least, I should know something about you, right?" Just as I finished my sentence, I slightly smiled and looked at her. As she heard my words, she looked at me for some time, and finally, she sighed and said, "Fine, so what do you want to know?" She leaned back and closed her eyes. As my gaze was fixed on her relaxed face, my attention drew towards her soft pink lips, which were slightly open. I could see that she was breathing from her mouth. Suddenly, those lips started moving, and words came out of them. "What are you looking at?" Her eyes opened, she turned her face to look at me. I looked at the leaning figure in front of me who was looking at me, with her eyebrows arched, and her eyes expecting an answer from me. "You, especially your lips. It was looking so beautiful," I answered her honestly. Her eyebrows arched more, but her lips curled into a smile as she said. "Really?" My eyes were still attracted to her lips as I nodded my head. "Glad to know that you are honest. I don''t like fake people," she said, as her smile disappeared and her face turned solemn as she stared at me. I was surprised by her sudden change in mood but I still nodded and said, "I believe in being true to myself and to the people whom I feel I am close with." I said every word with seriousness. I truly believe in the words which have escaped my mouth. Why should I lie with her? It is always better to be true to the people who care for me, and she is one of them. Even though she acted mischievously, she was very open to me and when I was in the infirmary. She was always there for me. A surprised expression formed on her face but still a smile formed on her face, as her gaze was fixed on me for some time, and she said, "Hmmm, so what do you want to know?" Honestly, I was surprised. Her expressions changed rather quickly, a few minutes before she was acting like a small girl. Now is behaving like a woman who has seen the vicissitudes of life. "Everything," I said, "Hmmm, where should I start?" I could hear her mumble as she closed her eyes again, as if trying to recall her life. While I stared at her, I was also fully attentive to the surroundings. I felt that this section of the plane was also getting occupied, while several people sat on the empty seats. While many were surprised to see that Tanya was sitting here. Many of the young men even stared at me with hostility. Well, I could understand their jealousy towards me. Such a beautiful woman was sitting with me. I also understood that she would have many pursuers in the forces. Even after a while, I heard no more words coming from her mouth. When I looked at her, I could see her fluttering eyebrows, even though her eyes were closed. Does she have any horrible memories she didn''t want to recall? Suddenly I felt horrible as because of me she recalled those memories. "Well, you don''t have to force yourself. You can tell me when you are comfortable," I said, as my gaze fixed on those fluttering eyebrows. As soon as she heard my voice, her eyes opened as she looked at me astonishingly, "What did you say?" "Well, you can tell me anytime. I could tell you''re not comfortable with some memories," I said with a slight smile to comfort her. She fell silent as her eyes were fixed on my face for some time as if she was contemplating something and as she sighed and said, "Thanks, but it''s not something that I am uncomfortable with. It''s just that a few of those memories of my past were very painful. Even now, I could feel the pain when I remembered those memories," My hands moved unconsciously as I ruffled her hair and said, "Don''t worry. You don''t have to remember anything about that," She shook her head as he pulled my hands away, as she said, "No, it''s nothing. I am fine," Even though she said that, I could feel the pain in her watery eyes. I somehow felt that a teardrop on the corner of her eyes. A sigh escaped my lips as I blamed myself for ruining the atmosphere. She was well and happy as she joked with me, even I was occupied with her. But now," As I shook my head, I turned my attention to the window where I saw that many people were still entering the plane. Suddenly, Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "I grew up in an orphanage," Huh? I was shocked when I heard those words. I quickly turned around to see that Tanya was leaning back in her seat while her eyes were closed. Unconsciously, I held her hands. I don''t want her to remember her painful memories. After those memories merged with mine, I also felt the pain. I knew how difficult it was to remember those painful memories. That was also the reason I wanted to take a break. "It''s okay," I said softly while my hands clenched her palms tightly. But she shook her head and said, "It''s fine. Somehow I felt that you should know about me." I was astonished, but I could see that she was serious. There was not a hint of playfulness in her eyes. I patted her hands as my gaze was fixed on hers. She looked at me and let out a helpless smile, but she shook her head as he said, "You don''t have to look at me like that. Those experiences and the memories were the ones that forged me." I smiled when I saw the determination in those eyes. Just as she was about to open her mouth, the plane started shaking. My heartbeat sped up as I looked at her, but she had a smile on her face. I could see a hint of playfulness in her smile. I somehow knew she wanted to see my surprised reaction. As I scanned the area, I noticed that everyone was seated and chatting casually. My attention was then drawn to the window, where I observed that no one was outside and suddenly the plane began to rise in the air. My eyes bulged out as I didn''t expect that this enormous thing would rise in the air like this. I didn''t see any runway when I entered this plane. But I didn''t mind as I was Tanya was dragging me inside. But now when this thing rose in the air, somehow in my heart, I felt slightly scared. After this, the plane rose in the air for some time and it started flying in a certain direction. During all this time, I was glued to the window. It may look childish, but this was the first time I saw something like this. There was no announcement when this plane took off and that was the reason I was baffled. As this plane flew towards its destination, my heartbeat sped up as a slight expectation rose in my heart. "How was it?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears again. While my eyes were fixed on the window as I saw the view outside the window, I shook my head and said, "Awesome." Even though the world was different, the sky was also blue in this world, and there was a cloud present in the sky. This world was nothing different from earth, but it was also unique. I sighed helplessly as I closed my eyes. Slowly but steadily, I am adapting my life to this world. "Why are you sighing again?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears again. I opened my eyes and looked at her and said, "Nothing. This was a fresh experience for me. I didn''t expect that I would experience this feeling." "Oh!" She nodded her head and then said, "But you know, you are going to experience much more than this." "Hmmm?" my brows arched. What is she saying? "Don''t you know you will be sent to different planets after joining the forces? That will be a whole new experience for you. Half of your life will be spent in space, where you will see nothing but darkness. Only your subordinates or your colleagues would be the only hope for your happiness." I don''t know what happened, but she started blabbering something as she had lost a look in her eyes. A slight smile formed on my face, as I slightly waved my hands in front of her. "Tanya?" Chapter 118: Life of Tanya (IV) "Tanya?" I said slowly as I waved my hands in front of her. She had a lost look in her eyes as she kept on blabbering. Smile formed on my face as this was the first time I saw her like this. But as soon as my voice reached her ears, her eyes gained clarity as she whiffled her head and stared at me, while her brows raised slightly. "What happened?" She asked me, while her big eyes were fixed on me. I waved my hands again in front of her and said, "You were lost in some thought and kept on blabbering something." "What?" she exclaimed, while her big eyes became even bigger. "Nothing, I think you were thinking something," She averted her eyes as she said, "Maybe," but she closed her eyes again and leaned on the seat again. Again, her relaxed figure really attracted me. Her near-perfect body, fluttering eyes, silky black hair, and those pink lips, was enough to take any soul away. I stopped my hands, which were moving to squeeze those snow-white cheeks. I took a deep breath to calm myself as I moved my eyes away from her. I really didn''t want to disturb her. Again, my gaze was drawn to the window where I could see the passing clouds. Even my mind started wandering when I saw those passing clouds. As those memories merged with me, I felt that a lot of these changes occurred in me. The images of people I didn''t even know flashed through my mind. On the path of life, everyone passed like a cloud. While my mind was occupied with thinking about all of these people, suddenly my ears heard a soft voice. "Do you want anything?" It startled me as I turned my head to see that same fox woman standing before me, strolling a trolly. Even she looked surprised when she saw me, but she cleared her throat, and asked again, "Do you want anything?" "Nothing." I shook my head and said with a smile. She nodded, and her attention shifted to Tanya, who was looking at her intently. "Do you want anything?" Tanya shook her head and said, "Nothing, but I heard an interesting thing about you from Alan." That fox woman was surprised as her gaze shifted from Tanya to me, then to Tanya again, "Sorry," "You were also an evolved being, right?" Tanya asked that woman, while a slight smile formed on her face. Somehow I had a terrible feeling about this. She was clearly in a mood to joke with this woman," But contrary to my expectations, she didn''t fluster but said politely, "Yes, I am an evolved being," Tanya looked surprised, as she nodded her head, "Good, finish your work, we will talk later." That woman was surprised, but she still nodded and said, "Fine." She took a quick look at me and left with the trolly. As my gaze was on her figure, I heard the voice beside me. "Seen enough?" "Hmmm?" I was surprised. I spun my head to see that Tanya was looking at me curiously with a slight smile on her face. "Jealous?" I smirked and asked. But she shook her head and said, "Not really. But I am really curious about her." "Curious?" I was surprised. Why would she be interested in her? "Hmm, normally every evolved being is enrolled in the forces. But she seemed different," "Oh!" I nodded in understanding as I looked at her, whose eyes shifted to the fox woman. "You didn''t flirt with her?" Suddenly she asked as she turned her face towards me. I was taken aback when she asked me this, but suddenly my gaze pulled towards that fox woman as I said, "Hmmm, her figure is quite good. Do you want me to flirt with her?" But suddenly I felt a horrible pain in my arm. My gaze quickly drew towards my hand where Tanya was pinching it tightly. "Ouch!" I soft shout escaped my lips as I quickly moved her hands away. "Why did you pinch me?" I asked as I rubbed my arm, while my eyes fixed on her smiling face. "Just wanted to remind you that I am sitting here," she said, while the smile was still visible on her face. I was surprised, but I couldn''t hold back my laughter. Why is she behaving like a little girl again? What happened to her somber mood? Unconsciously I laughed so loudly that every eye turned to look at me. Even that fox woman turned and stared at me while a frown formed on her face. My laugh came to a halt when I saw that I became the center of attention. I coughed slightly and said to Tanya, "When did I forget about you?" "So why were you glaring at her like that?" She said to me again. "Oh, didn''t you ask about flirting with her?" I asked while my hand rubbed my other arm. "Oh!" she raised her brows but kept silent. She started rubbing my hand where she had pinched. I got rooted, while my eyes kept on staring at the beauty in front of me. Honestly, till now I don''t know what she is thinking about. One time she is mischievous while the other times she shows so much concern for me. Just like right now. Her eyes were full of concern as she stroked my hand. Just as I was getting mesmerized by her concerned voice, a sharp pain went through my arms again as she pinched me hard in the same place. "What the fuck!" I quickly moved my hands away from her and started rubbing it again. What the hell was she thinking? Just now, I was totally mesmerized by how she cared for me. But again her mischievousness came back again. "Why did you do that?" I asked her as my eyes caught a mischievous smile on her face. "You will do anything that I say?" She asked, as her eyes were fixed on me. What the fuck is she asking? "When did I say that?" I said while I looked at her for the answer. "Didn''t you follow my words of flirting with her?" She asked as she crossed her arms. My eyes unconsciously shifted to her big breast for a moment, which looked more attractive as she crossed her arms, but then I glanced at her and said, "When the hell did I flirt with her? You asked me about flirting with her and I was just judging her whether or not if is she ok to flirt," Suddenly my eyes caught her moving while her hands my way to my arms again. I backed away while grabbing her approaching hand. "Caught you," I said, while I looked at her. Suddenly she had a surprised expression on her face as her eyes shifted from my face to my hand, which was holding her. She quickly pulled back her arms and turned her face away as if she suddenly became angry with me. Her arms were quickly folded on her chest, which again highlighted her breast. My eyes were drawn to those big breasts, but then I shifted my eyes to the pouting Tanya. Honestly, I really don''t know how to handle her. One time, she was a mischievous girl, while other times she behaved like a woman who had seen many things in her life. I feel like there is a split personality on her side. I don''t know how she is working with forces in such an influential position. Maybe her personality would be totally different when she does her work and I still don''t know what her powers are. A sigh escaped my lips as I slowly patted her cheeks. "What happened now? Why are you pouting like a ten-year-old girl?" She turned her head when she heard my words. Pout still on her lips, she asked, "Who is a ten-year-old girl?" While her arms were still crossed. My eyes shifted to her big breasts again while words escaped my mouth, "Not you, not like this," Again, my eyes caught the sight of a hand approaching in my direction. Keeping my eyes fixed on her, I quickly grabbed her hand again. I could feel that she was slightly struggling to free her hands from my grip. When she saw that my gaze was fixed on hers, she asked, "Where were you looking at?" "At the right place. That was the reason I believed that you were not a ten-year-old girl," I said, while a small smile formed on my face. She was dumbfounded when she heard my words. Inadvertently, her gaze locked down to her breasts as he mumbled, "Were they so big?" When her gaze was fixed on her breasts, my eyes were also drawn to that, and when I heard that mumble, words automatically spilled out of my mouth. "Yes, they are huge," I was dumbfounded. I don''t know why those words escaped from my mouth. Suddenly, all the hairs on my body stood up when those imposing eyes glared at me. As I heard the words again. "Really?" Unconsciously, I gulped my saliva when I saw her face. Chapter 119: Life of Tanya (V) "Really?" Unconsciously, I gulped my saliva as I saw her face. Her big eyes were glaring at me with her brows arched and a slight smile was formed on her face. But I was getting an ominous feeling from that smile. As I stared at her face, her lips moved again as my ears heard her sweet voice. "Really?" Her eyes were fixed on me, waiting for my response. "Hmmm," Eventually I nodded. I think she didn''t expect that I would answer her truthfully. She had a clear surprised expression on her face, and then she looked down to see her breasts. But this time, my gaze was fixed on the face, observing her every change in expression. I could see that her eyes were fixed on her breast for some time, then she looked at me and said, "You know, you were the first one to speak to me like this," I retorted immediately when I heard her words, "Like what?" "Usually I tolerate little when someone gets much intimate with me. I always felt disgusted when someone spoke to me like that," By the time she finished her sentence, she had a lost look in her eyes again. This time, however, I quickly shook her. I don''t want her to get into those memories. And as expected, she had a clear look in her eyes as I shook her. She was dumbfounded as I can see that she stared at me for a second and then asked, "What happened?" I shook my head and said, "You were again lost in your thoughts while speaking to me. Don''t think too much. I don''t know what your past was. However, I don''t think it is going to affect you anymore. Therefore, no more dwelling on the past while you are with me. I really like your smiling and mischievous face rather than the somber face." I paused and looked at her and, as expected, she had a surprised look on her face as she heard my words. Her face looked so attractive when she had a surprised expression on her face. Unconsciously, I pinched her nose slightly and shook her head. "You indeed are one of the top officials of the Forces, but to me, you have become a close friend. Despite the short time we spent together, I consider you to be one of my own. So forgive me, if you feel I am violating your privacy," She was dumbfounded when she heard me. Her clear watery eyes were staring at me as her cute mouth was slightly open. However, I noticed a teardrop forming in the corner of her eye. She whiffed her head and quickly wiped the tear. I even heard a sound of a gulp as he immediately pressed the button to call the air hostess. As my gaze was fixed on her, I noticed that again, Fox Woman came to attend Tanya. She took a quick glance at me, then her attention was fixed on Tanya as she asked, while a smile was present on her face. "May I know what you want?" Tanya''s gaze was also fixed on her for a moment as she asked quickly, "Can I have something to drink?" "Oh, you want any beverage or water?" The Fox woman asked again, "Any beer would be fine," "A beer for me too," I also interjected in between. Tanya had a surprised look on her face as she looked at me. The fox woman looked at me for a moment before she nodded her head and walked away. As Tanya and I gazed at the figure of the Fox woman, I heard Tanya''s voice. "I think she is interested in you?" "Huh?" My gaze shifted to Tanya''s, who was still looking at the fox woman. "Why did you say that?" I asked her, really amused by her deduction. She turned her head to look at me as she said, "You don''t know, but she looks at you often whenever she is in this area.". "Oh, is it?" I took a quick look at that fox woman and my gaze returned to Tanya. "But you know, I am interested in you," I said, with a slight smile on my face. My sudden declaration surprised Tanya, "WHA.." but before she could finish the sentence, the Fox woman came back with two cans of beer. "Here it is," she whispered, while again taking a quick look at me as she handed the cans to Tanya and me. As Tanya took the can from her hand, she asked suddenly, "What''s your name?" It surprised the fox woman for a moment as she replied politely, "It is Nia." Tanya nodded," Good name," Nia stood awkwardly for a moment, before she asked again, "Do you need anything else?" Tanya shook her head and said, "Nothing for now. We may need a few more." Tanya tapped the can as she finished her sentence. Nia walked away while Tanya opened the can of beer and said, "Let''s drink," I smiled slightly as I opened my can. I took a big gulp. As soon as beer entered my mouth, its bitter taste made me remember my days on earth. "AAAHHHHH," I shook my head and turned to look at Tanya, who was staring at the empty can, while a slight foam stuck to her upper lips. As I cleared the foam with my thumb, my palm rested on her cheeks as my gaze fell on her pink lips. She was surprised by my sudden action, but she didn''t remove my hand as I cleared that foam mustache. Her gaze was fixed on me the whole time. Suddenly, she pressed the button again to call out to the hostess. I removed my hand from her cheeks as I leaned back on the seat, while my eyes were still on her. "You want more?" I asked her. I know that she is quite a heavy drinker. And this one can of beer is not sufficient for her. "You know me, how can I be satisfied with this one can?" she asked, as she smiled. I nodded, then my attention drew towards the approaching Nia with two more cans of beer in her hand. After she handed the beer, she looked at me again and went away. As Tanya said, she was glancing at me from time to time. "Now you know? She is looking at you from time to time?" Tanya said as she chugged the beer again. Her tolerance really surprised me. This was her second beer, but her eyes were still clear. Again, she pressed the button. Considering Nia just left after giving her the beer, I know it would really annoy her. To my surprise, she came back with two more cans of beer while smiling broadly. I should really commend her. When it comes to serving the customer, she has quite a bit of patience. But once more she again glanced at me after handing me the beer and walked away. And just like that, Tanya chugged ten cans of beer and finally, her eyes looked slightly drunk. Her gaze was fixed can as she said, "You know I was an orphan," I heard her tipsy voice. My eyebrows were arched. I didn''t know that she would start to tell her story again. But this time I didn''t stop her from telling me about it. I knew that she drank all these beers just to make her heart relax. "And?" I asked as I gazed at her lost eyes. "And?" She suddenly chuckled and looked at me. "You know, when I came to my senses, I was living in the orphanage. When I was still a kid, I got to know that a worker in the orphanage found me near the dustbin." A mocking laugh escaped her lips. "I think you don''t know, as you were living in a jungle before. But I was always alone. I didn''t know why, but everyone maintained quite a distance from me. I always looked for a friend, but nobody was ready for it. They often called me a freak. I really didn''t know why they called me that. Till now I don''t understand why they called me that," Her watery eyes were gazing at me as she said, "And you know what? When I was five years old. I awakened my power and you know I killed a child who was mocking me." Her eyes became teary, and a teardrop slid from her face. A heavy sigh escaped her lips as she closed her eyes. "They called me a freak, and when I killed that boy, I even became an abomination in their eyes. How do you feel, when you are at the age, where you should be pampered with love? I was left alone and isolated. Even the people working in the orphanage feared me. I didn''t know why I was like that, but nobody was there for me," "And they even sent me to the juvenile." A mocking laugh escaped her lips again as another teardrop slid from her face. Chapter 120: Mountains? My gaze was fixed on her as I saw a teardrop slide through her face. My head shook as I quickly wiped that drop of tear from her face. "You know what?" I whispered, as my hand patted her cheeks. But her body jolted as soon as she felt my pat. Clarity returned to her eyes as he looked at me and said, "What?" I slightly smiled as my attention was fixed on that big watery eye that was looking at me with confusion. "I told you before, and I am telling you now. You don''t have to remember those memories of yours. Everything is in the past and you are living in the present. Just think about the people around you, who don''t want to see you sad. And I am one of them." While my hand was still resting on her cheeks, I wiped a teardrop from the corner of her eyes with my thumb. However, my eyes were still fixed on her face. "So, don''t let your past affect you. Live in the present and think about the future," I patted her cheeks again and pulled back my hands. While she looked lost as her eyes were fixed on me. "Live in the present and think about the future?" She mumbled, and a slight smile formed on her face. She looked at me and slightly nodded and said, "Thank you," while a smile bloomed on her face. I don''t know why, but I also felt happy when I saw that blooming smile. Somehow, it felt like someone had lifted some weight off my chest. "You want any more beers?" I asked jokingly. "Sure, why not." She energetically replied and pressed the button again. Her actions baffled me. I just asked about the beer to cheer her mood, but she really wanted to have more. Just a few seconds had passed, Nia came back with four cans of beer. I shook my head in disbelief when I saw Tanya grabbing all four cans in her hands and playfully waving goodbye to Nia, with the cans in her hand. Even Nia was dumbfounded. Her face turned awkward as she turned to look at me and then walked away. As she placed all the cans on her lap, she turned her face to look at me. "Do you want any?" Her brows were raised, as she had an innocent look on her face. I nodded and grabbed a can from her lap and chugged it in. All this while, she had a dumbfounded expression on her face. I think she didn''t expect me to grab the can directly from her lap. As I finished the beer, I looked at her and asked, "You like drinking, don''t you?" She nodded unconsciously when she heard me while chugging the beer. After she finished one can, she looked at me and nodded energetically. "I really like it," Her mischievous side returned as she replied to me. Somehow, I felt relaxed when I saw her smiling. I was scared that after drinking, she would again remember her past. But everything seems to be alright. A sigh escaped my lips as my gaze drew to the window. With my eyes fixed on the window, I asked, "When will we reach?". "Maybe in four hours," she said. I quickly turned to ask, "Are there still four hours left?". But once again, her mouth was filled with beer as she held the last can in her hand. She nodded as she gulped the beer. Honestly, I am really curious about the destination. But I know that she won''t tell me anything. I sighed and closed my eyes as I leaned on the soft seat as I said, "I will sleep for some time. Don''t wake me up," and I slightly smiled as I finished my sentence. But as soon as I finished my sentence, I felt a soft punch on my shoulders as I heard her voice, "Fine, sleep well," But as soon as she said that, the sound of a buzzer reached my ears. I cracked my eyes to see that Nia was carrying a few more cans of beer with her. I shook my head and closed my eyes to get some sound sleep. The whole day was too messed up for me. After I got discharged, this woman dragged me along to spend the vacation with her. I am thankful to Eve that I had the Inventory, otherwise; I am not sure what would have happened. But thanks to Tanya, my mind was fully occupied with her. As I thought about her, her big breasts flashed into my mind. Honestly, they are huge. I drifted off to sleep while thinking about her. Suddenly, someone shook me heavily. I slowly opened my eyes to see it was Tanya. For some seconds my eyes were fixed on Tanya because I just had a dream where I and Tanya were making out. Just as I was about to kiss her soft pink lips, my entire world shook and I opened my eyes. I even felt a slight headache by abruptly waking from sleep. I grunted slowly as I sat straight, but I felt some sticky sensation on the side of my lips. I suddenly realized that it was my drool. After quickly wiping away my sleeves, my eyes focused on Tanya, who was looking at me curiously. "What happened?" I asked her. "We''re almost there," she said as she smiled. "Oh," I mumbled, while my eyes focused on the window. Suddenly, I realized that the plane was descending vertically. I could also see some mountains. I don''t know where we are, but it is looking good. Green forest surrounded the mountains, while some peaks were surrounded by clouds. "It''s beautiful, right?" My gaze was fixed on those visible peaks as Tanya''s voice reached my ears. I don''t know why, but I had a weird feeling that I had seen it somewhere. But as I was trying hard to remember, someone patted me on my shoulders. My body shook, as it was too sudden, and I was really absorbed in the thoughts. I quickly turned around to see that Tanya was looking at me curiously. "What happened?" I grumbled. I was really trying hard to remember, but suddenly she disturbed the momentum. "How''s it?" She asked while a slight smile was still visible on her face. I nodded as my gaze drew back to the window again. This time, however, I didn''t see mountains, just some highrise buildings that gave the impression of being in a city. I could feel that this is a big city. Perhaps that''s why there were so many people on the plane. "Where are we?" I turned to look at Tanya, her gaze was also fixed on the window. Her attention shifted to me, but before she could open her mouth, the whole plane shook slightly. I think we landed at the airport. And as expected, there was the announcement of the arrival in Arase city. ''Arase City?'' It was the first time I heard this name. I thought we were on Alternate Earth, so the name could also be the same. But this was a completely original name. My attention was drawn to the area around where everyone stood up to leave. And in this area, many gazes were fixed on Tanya, who nodded at them. I could see reverence and worship in their eyes as they looked at her, but a few hostile eyes were also locked on me. I shook my head, as I also stood up along with Tanya. Just as she stood up, many people paved the way for her to leave. She smiled and walked towards the exit while I followed her. But just as I walked, I felt many gazes were fixed on me. As if everyone is scrutinizing me. I didn''t mind; I am used to these types of gazes, as no one could compare to me. As I followed Tanya''s footsteps, my gaze drifted towards Nia, who was standing at the gate with a smile on her face as she saw off the passengers. As if she felt my gaze, her attention shifted to me, then to Tanya, and she slightly nodded at her. My eyes drifted to Tanya, who also nodded and left the plane, but just as I was about to leave, I heard a soft voice. "We will meet again," It surprised me, as I spun my head to see Nia was smiling at me. My brows were arched, but I also politely replied, "Sure," Maybe it was my illusion, but I felt that she had a different kind of smile when she was seeing me off. I shook my head as I stepped out of the gate of the plane. But soon as I came out, I was welcomed by a chilly breeze. Unconsciously, I inhaled the fresh air. I didn''t want to leave the spot, but Tanya''s voice suddenly caught my ear. "What are you doing?" Her voice broke my reverie as my gaze quickly shifted to her. Tanya''s smiling face appeared in my sight. Chapter 121: Mysterious Mountains "What are you doing?" Tanya''s voice jolted me out of my daze. My gaze shifted to her, who was standing at a distance with a smile on her face. I could tell she was having a good time, which made me feel better as well. I shook my head and approached her. "You wanted to take me to the mountains?" I asked quickly after getting closer to her. "Yes, it is one of the most famous places in the world," she said as she turned to face me. "Oh," I mumbled, scanning the crowded area where everyone was rushing to get out of the airport. "So we''re going to stay in this city? Or are there any hotels in the mountains?" I asked as I strolled towards the exit. "I''ve already prepared everything; just follow me," she said, her gaze fixed on the exit. I nodded as I walked behind her, my gaze fixed on her, while my ears picked up the sound of the crowd. To be honest, this airport was much larger and more crowded, and the most interesting aspect was that the crowd was a diverse mix of many species. I could see a wide range of faces that I had never seen before. In the midst of many thoughts, I failed to notice that I had exited the airport. Suddenly, I realized that someone was shaking my arm. As soon as I turned my head, I saw that Tanya was the one who grabbed my arm. Nonetheless, my eyes scanned the area, spotting a car of the forces at a distance. Seeing Tanya, I asked, "Did that car come for us?" "Yes," she said as she walked to the car, and I followed. And, as usual, I was the center of attention. Nobody has ever seen such a handsome man as me. Even the soldier from the forces was taken aback when he saw me. As we approached the car, that man saluted Tanya and opened the door, taking a quick glance at me before walking away. I''m not sure, but I noticed that he was looking at me strangely as if I had committed some serious crime. Isn''t he aware that I, too, am a member of the forces and will be his superior in the future? But, in any case, I followed Tanya and sat beside her. My gaze was drawn to the soldier in the rearview mirror, who was occasionally looking at me. "Does he have a problem with me?" I whispered to Tanya, who was looking out the window, while my gaze was fixed on him. She turned around to look at me, then her gaze shifted to the driver, and she returned her gaze to me. "Don''t worry about anything. Several of the men in the forces were attracted to me. He could be one of them." I was taken aback when I heard her words, but I nodded as my gaze shifted to the window. I could see many high-rise buildings, large holographic advertisement banners, and a road full of cars and people as we approached our destination. But as the car approached the outskirts, I realized that we were leaving the city. I also noticed that many cars were taking the same route as if they were also heading to the mountains. It was then that my eyes were drawn to the visible mountain peak. Tanya''s eyes were also fixed on the mountains, and she had an ecstatic expression on her face as I turned around. She appeared to be a small girl visiting her favorite place. "You really seem happy," I said, my gaze fixed on her. Tanya''s body shook as he turned to look at me. Even though she was astounded by my voice, her face was bright and cheerful. "What happened?" She asked, her brow furrowed. I shook my head and said, "You appear to be very excited about visiting this location. Have you ever been here before?" "No, this is my first visit to this location. But I''ve heard a lot about it, and it''s all very mysterious to me." She said this with her gaze fixed on me. "What is mysterious?" "That''s a mystery," she said with a smile. My eyes widened shortly, but a sigh escaped my lips as I slumped to the seat, my gaze drawn back to the window, where I could see the mountain peaks. I''m not sure why, but I had a feeling I''d seen those mountains somewhere before, and I''ve been to this location before. But then my heart raced as I thought of a possibility. My pupils constricted as I stared at the approaching mountains. "Why are you staring at the mountains like that?" Tanya''s voice startled me this time. My body shook as I sat up straight, looked at her, and said, "Don''t give me a shock. What if something happened to my heart?" I expressed my displeasure as I took a quick glance at the driver, but this time his gaze was fixed on the mountainous road. "Don''t act like a scared woman; if you were this coward, you wouldn''t have evolved and wouldn''t be a prospective candidate in the forces," she said, her lips forming a slight smile as she glared at me. I was stunned when I heard her. My eyes averted since I could not react to her argument. But then I noticed a smile spread across her face as she said, "Don''t overthink it." I was only joking. But I was attracted when I noticed you unusually staring at the mountain as if you''d been here before. "That is not the case. Actually, I had a distinct impression that I had previously visited these mountains, but I''m not sure why" I was serious, I said. In any case, telling her this would not make her suspicious of me. When she heard me, her face became solemn, and she asked, "Are you serious?" I''m not sure why she became so serious, but I nodded and said, "Yes." "Thanks for informing me. You have no idea how many people have felt the same way in the past." She paused for a moment and then said "Hmm, I would tell you later," "What?" I asked. I was really curious to know what she wanted to say. "Don''t overthink it." I''ll tell you later," she said with a smile as her gaze shifted to the windows and mumbled, "We''re almost there, I think." She then turned to look at me. "You know, this place is well-known for its tranquil atmosphere," she explained as she gazed out the window at the mountainous road. My gaze was drawn to the mountainous road as well. Instead of happiness, my heart was filled with dread. I''m not sure why I have this uneasy feeling that something bad will happen in the future. I shook my head to clear my mind and turned to look at Tanya''s happy face, which was gazing at the mountains. Maybe I''m overthinking things, or maybe all my worries and memories are making me overly sensitive. As the car approached the destination, I sighed and leaned to the side, my gaze fixed on the passing trees and shrubs on the road. Whatever happens will happen, but I''m also curious about the mountains. What is it that is so mysterious about it? It had been almost an hour when the car came to a halt in front of a large building built near the cliff. I noticed that some of the soldiers were also stationed around the building. And, as one would expect from Tanya, she reserved this property, which was also owned by the forces. As soon as I stepped out of the car, a cool and refreshing breeze greeted me, and my gaze was drawn to the scenic view of the mountains, which were covered in the Green Forest, with some of the peaks obscured by cloud. I also noticed that some of the clouds were drifting close to me. But when I saw this view, I was lost; it was as if something was calling out to me as if this place was welcoming me. I''m not sure why I thought I''d returned to this location after millions of years, but nothing had changed. Those peaks and clouds are reaching out their arms, inviting me to visit them. Unconsciously, my legs moved towards those mountains, but then I felt someone grab my hand. My mind cleared as my heart pounded faster, and I quickly turned to look at Tanya, who was grabbing my arm and staring at me intently. "Don''t get lost, whatever you''re doing. I told you these mountains are mysterious, and there''s a reason for that. Many people have died as a result of falling off the cliff. They, like you, were lost in their thoughts as they walked to their deaths." My eyes narrowed as I turned my head to look at those mountains. I''m not sure if what she said was true. But it''s a little different for me. I was certain that nothing bad would have happened to me because this mountain would not allow anything bad to happen to me. Chapter 122: Eves Role (I) I shook my head and unconsciously rubbed my eyes hard before turning to look at Tanya, who was staring at the mountains, but her eyes were clear and she had a slight smile on her face. While Tanya was staring at the mountains, I turned around to scan the hotel. While the entrance was covered with a glass panel, I could see a beautiful receptionist sitting at her desk while attending to a visitor. Unconsciously, I looked up and noticed that this was a twenty-five-story structure. Someone grabbed my hand while I was looking up at the hotel''s top floor. I turned around, startled, to see Tanya, who had grabbed my hand, staring at me. "What are you staring at?" Tanya said as she stared at me. "Nothing," I said, shaking my head, "I was just observing the hotel." "Hmm, This is one of the properties of the forces, exclusively for their employees," She said while her eyes also scanned the Hotel. Then she looked at me and said, "Come, let''s go inside," as she walked away. My gaze was drawn to her as I entered the lobby and made my way to the reception area, where Tanya was chatting with the receptionist. My eyes scanned the lobby, which was subtly decorated with large couches in the center and a variety of paintings hung on the walls. To be honest, it appeared to be quite classic. As I approached the reception area, the woman who was talking to Tanya shifted her gaze but was stunned, but she quickly returned her gaze to Tanya. I was surprised because there aren''t many women who can keep their cool after seeing me. I was pleasantly surprised. I tried to listen in on their conversation but discovered they were discussing something about forces. I sighed as I walked towards a couch that caught my eye. As I sat on the couch, my eyes were fixed on Tanya, while I called out to Eve, who appeared to be very quiet. "Eve?" "Yes, Alan?" She replied, but she didn''t seem to be very enthusiastic. "You seem to be very dull?" I asked "What would I say, all this time you were ogling that woman?" she scornfully replied. Huh? What a drastic shift in her attitude. She didn''t appear to be a system. "Are you getting jealous or what?" I asked amusingly, my gaze fixed on Tanya, who was chatting with that receptionist with a smile on her face. "Jealousy and me? Don''t overthink it; I just didn''t want to bother you when you were having a good time," She replied, but her tone was very different; she sounded like a jealous wife. "Jokes aside, did you feel it as well?" I asked her. "Yes," she replied, her tone was serious. "What do you think about it?" I asked her. But before she could reply, I noticed Tanya looking at me and gesturing for me to come. "We''ll talk later," I told Eve as I stood up and approached Tanya. As I walked towards Tanya, a big question arose in my mind. What Eve''s role might be, now that she appears to have gained consciousness. For a long time, I didn''t see her assigning me any tasks. Maybe I have to talk to her later. As I approached Tanya, I noticed that she was staring at me and that she was holding a card in her hand. "Give her your ID card," Tanya said to me. I nodded while my ID card appeared in my hand, as my gaze shifted to the receptionist, who was looking at me with a smile on her face. She carefully examined my card before swiping it over a scanner and returning it to me. She then handed me a room key. When I looked at the card, I noticed the number 251 written on it. Tanya caught my eye, and I noticed she wasn''t holding any cards. "Your Room?" I asked her but observed that a mischievous smile appeared on her face. Instead of answering the question, she grabbed my hand and dragged me to the elevator. I was perplexed by what she was doing. As soon as we were in front of the elevator, she pressed the button and turned to face me. "Did you ask anything?" She said while that smile was still visible on her face. "What about your room?" I asked her. "Oh! Didn''t you know that we are going to stay together?" She said while her gaze was fixed on me. My eyes widened when I heard her. I couldn''t believe any word she was saying to me. "Don''t look at me like that. What, don''t you want to live with me?" she said. I shook my head and said, "Why should I mind. Anyway, I would be staying with a great beauty like you." Unconsciously, my gaze scanned her splendid figure before returning to the elevator. "Good, we are going to have a great time together," her voice reached me while my eyes were fixed on the floor indicator. I nodded and looked and her and said with a smile, "It would definitely be great," While my gaze was fixed on her, a very different emotion arose in me. I''m not sure why, but I''m completely infatuated with her. Her insane mischievousness has had a huge impact on me. And because of it, most of my mind was occupied with her. But then the sound of the elevator interrupted my thoughts, and my gaze was drawn to it to see if it had arrived. I noticed that some people came out of the elevator just as the door was opened, and they were taken aback when they saw Tanya in front of them. But my attention was drawn to one man, who became ecstatic when he saw Tanya. "Tanya, what a surprise?" Tanya, too, was surprised to see that man, and a smile formed on her face as she asked, "Bret, what are you doing here?" I''m not sure why but seeing them speaking made me feel uneasy. It was clear from that man''s eyes that he was interested in Tanya. I took a deep breath to calm myself and said to Tanya, "I''m going upstairs." Tanya was astonished, but with a meaningful expression on her face, she nodded her head, "Fine." But the man frowned as he looked at me, surprise visible on his face for a moment before his gaze shifted to Tanya and back to me, and he said, "Don''t you have any manners that you should not interrupt while the superiors are talking?" When I saw the way he was looking at me, I felt a surge of rage in my heart "Who the fuck are you?" I yelled as I took a step toward him. But before he could respond, Tanya stepped in and yelled "Stop it!" as she looked at me and said, "You go upstairs." My brow furrowed as I locked my gaze on that man who was looking at Tanya, and then my attention shifted to Tanya, who was looking at me seriously. I nodded at her, took one last look at that man, and stepped into the elevator. As soon as I stepped into the elevator, I pressed the button, my gaze drawn to the mirror in front of me. In the mirror, I could see myself. Even though I was the same person I used to be, I felt different. The look in those eyes had changed dramatically. I used to be indifferent about anything, but now I''m irritated by every single shit. I''m not sure what happened to me. I suddenly felt jealous and insecure when I saw Man and Tanya talking to each other. But suddenly the sound of the elevator interrupted my thoughts, and I turned around to see that it had reached the twenty-fifth floor. I took a deep breath as I stepped out of the elevator. My gaze drew towards the corridor, But I was surprised to find that not many rooms were there on this floor. A doubt arose in my heart while my eyes searched for room no 251. And after a while, I saw a door with the number 251 written on it. I walked towards the door, scanning the entire corridor with my eyes. On this entire floor, there were only four rooms. I scanned the card as I approached the door, and the unlocking sound reached my ears. And just as I opened the door, I was surprised for a moment before a mocking laugh escaped from my lips. It was a fucking presidential suite. "Hah, what were you thinking all this time?" I mumbled as my eyes scanned the hall before spotting a door. A large luxurious couch was placed in the center, a big television hung on the wall, a large dining table was placed on the side, and the windows were draped with bright curtains. I sighed as I strolled towards the couch, and sat on it while my gaze fixed on the opened door, waiting for Tanya to arrive. "Eve, I want to speak about something?" Chapter 123: Eves Role (II) "Eve, I''d like to talk about something," I said as I sat on the couch, my gaze fixed on the door. "Yes, Alan?" Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "I think you know what I am going to talk but anyway, could you tell me what''s happening? I didn''t see any task or notification from you?" I said as I leaned back while I crossed my arms and sat down comfortably. I didn''t hear a reply for a while, then I heard her sigh. "Your reasoning was correct. I believe you should know what happened to me." Suddenly, I heard a mocking laugh. I was astonished since this is the first time I had heard her express such depressing emotions. "What happened?" I asked hurriedly. "What happened? You should not, under any circumstances, ask that question. You don''t know if you''ll lose sight of your life''s purpose. Heh, how will you know when you don''t have a purpose in your life right now? Anyway, let me tell you a story. Maybe now isn''t the right time, but I''ll tell you something, anyway." Her rant astounded me, but I remained silent to hear what she had to say. "Do you know what my purpose was?" She asked me. "To make me stronger," I said, my gaze still fixed on the door. "Hmm, do you have any idea why I was created?" She inquired once more. "I believe it is to assist me. For some Evolutionary Game," I replied, my brow furrowed. "True, but you don''t understand the point of Game of Evolution. Its purpose is to make you..." She paused in the middle. "Make me what?" I asked. I was really amused. However, she sighed and asserted, "I believe it is not the suitable time to discuss this, but just be assured of one thing. You are not a part of the Game of Evolution." "Huh?" What exactly is she saying? Isn''t that the reason I migrated to this world? "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice slightly raised. Isn''t that a waste of time to come to this world? My struggle was pointless. I was under the impression that I was a part of some grand scheme the whole time. "I meant what I said when I said you were moved to this world as part of a game. But one day, my connection to that GOD was severed, and I was left with only one command. To make you stronger," She explained. "Huh? What exactly are you saying? Who gave the order?" I inquired. I was taken aback when she said she wanted to make me stronger. "Don''t overthink things and pay attention to what I''m saying. And I do not know who gave the order," She clarified. "Tell me," I sighed. Let me hear her out first. "You know now that my connection has been severed. Nonetheless, I assigned tasks following the command and sought to make you stronger. Everything was fine until you drank that blood and your body changed. Even though I knew it would be beneficial. But I didn''t expect it to have such a big impact on your body." She paused for a moment before saying, "Your body changed so drastically that I could not control it, and then one day an unknown Power changed me. That day, I experienced my first emotion. And it was for the first time that I felt surprised. Surprised because everything has changed ever since that day," "So, what now? Would you still assign me tasks?" I wondered out loud. This was the crucial question in my mind right now. "To be honest, it doesn''t matter whether I assign you the task or not. Your body is still changing. Even I don''t have the power to do anything about it. So it would be preferable if I assisted you in controlling the sudden outburst of Power. Aside from that, I would advise you on which tasks would help you gain strength. Don''t worry, I''ll be there for you. I would undoubtedly assist you in your growth and would never abandon you." And just as she said that, she appeared in front of me. My jaw dropped when I saw that. "Ho...How is that possible?" Her face still resembled Lucia''s, but something was off. But then I had a realization and asked aloud, "Was it Lucia who commanded you?" But she shook her head and said, "I can''t say," Her response astounded me. Even though she said nothing, I had a feeling it was Lucia who had given her the order. My gaze was drawn back to her, and I asked. "Are you still able to read my dreams and thoughts?" "Everything is the same, Alan, except me," she said as she looked at me. "What about my second evolution? I believe my attributes were getting close to the limit." I wondered aloud. It was crucial to me because my entire development depends on my second evolution. "Don''t worry, everything will happen when the time is right. And I would be there to support you." She said while she looked at me. When I heard her reply, I nodded, my gaze fixed on her. As I stood up and walked towards her, a thought occurred to me. As I tried to touch her cheeks, my hands passed through her. Tanya entered the room as my hand passed through her. I was rooted to the spot. My head turned to look at her. Who was looking at me, perplexed, as she said, "What are you doing?" Huh? She wasn''t able to see her. My attention was drawn back to Eve, who was staring at me as my hand passed through her. I waved my hand two more times before turning to face Tanya and saying, "It was just a mosquito." "Huh? Mosquito?" She said as she walked towards me. Her brows were scrunched as her eyes scanned the place where I was waving my hand. "Where is the mosquito?" she asked, while her eyes were still searching. "What are you looking for? It flew away," I said as I pulled back my hands. Tanya paused as he looked at me for a second before strolling towards the couch and sitting on it. My gaze pulled towards Eve for a second before she disappeared from the place as I also sat beside her on the couch. She turned to face me for a moment before sighing and saying, "What exactly happened to you? I told you before that you needed to learn to control your anger. Don''t you realize you''re still not an official member of the forces, and messing with people like them will cause you problems?" For a moment, my gaze was fixed on her lovely face before I closed my eyes and leaned back on the couch, saying, "I don''t know what happened to me. But one thing was certain: I didn''t like the way he looked at you. I understand that I have no right to intervene. But I didn''t like his obsession, which was visible in his eyes, and who the hell was he to give me such an order? There''s one more thing. The potential I''ve displayed to the forces. I am confident that no one will be able to touch me until I am powerful enough. I believe that I am a valuable asset to them. But don''t worry, I will not be arrogant just because I''m immune. I understand that I must prove my potential to perform." I took a deep breath as I ranted to Tanya. Honestly, I was really feeling too frustrated down there. Thanks to Eve, my mind was diverted towards her. But suddenly, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "You are most welcome," Huh? But then my eyes pulled to Tanya, who had an astonished expression on her face, but then a smirk formed on her face. "You were jealous?" "Yes, I was," I told her the truth. "But why is that? Didn''t you say you''d come after me when you''re stronger than me?" She asked, her large round eyes fixed on me. "Even though I said that I still have the right to be jealous, and I was when that man looked at you like that," Tanya''s gaze was fixed on my face for a moment before she sighed and said, "Don''t overthink things. Bret joined forces at the same time as I did, and he was also the commander of one of the alpha team''s units. But we couldn''t meet most of the time because we were posted on different sites,. And, to be honest, I only met him today, after all these years. And, just so you know, he invited me to dinner today." She came to a halt and looked at me. I arched my eyebrows as I looked at her. "And?" "I said Ok," Suddenly, something struck my heart as I took a deep breath and nodded. "That''s fine; it''s your life, and you can do whatever you want with it. Please don''t feel obligated to say anything to me." Chapter 124: Going out to the mountains (I) For a moment, my gaze was pulled to her, and I noticed her face, which was staring at me as if observing my every move. As I looked at her, I felt a twinge of uneasiness and jealousy in my heart. But it was still her life, and it was her right to choose what she wanted. And she is wise enough to know the difference between right and wrong. And I don''t have the right to tell her anything right now. I took a deep breath and stood up to move ahead to one of the rooms. "I''m going to rest. You are welcome to join him for dinner. But make it clear to him that I am not his subordinate or anything, and that if he uses the same tone again," I paused before opening the door, going inside, and closing it again. She said nothing to me the entire time, her gaze fixed on me until I went inside and shut the door. I exhaled to calm my racing heart before scanning the entire room. It deserved to be the premium suite. They placed a fluffy double bed in the center, with a night lamp beside it and some menus. A large television was mounted on the wall, and they positioned a refrigerator in the corner. There was even a single couch against the wall, and the entry to the balcony was hidden behind a translucent cream-colored curtain. I nodded slightly as I moved towards a door to check the restroom. To be honest, I was desperate for a relaxing bath. I haven''t had a proper bath in nearly two days. A lot of things happened, and I spent half of my time in the infirmary. When I think about the infirmary, I feel sorry for the five trainers who came specifically to me. I shook my head to clear my mind before opening the bathroom door and nodded slightly based on what I saw. Everything appears to be in order, with a large overhead shower, a bathtub, and a full-length mirror hung on the wall, and the bathrobes and towels neatly folded on the side stand. There was even a hairdryer hung on the wall. I quickly removed my closed and placed them in the inventory before standing under the shower as water poured from it. As soon as the first drop of water touched my skin, I was immersed in a sense of calm. To relax the heart, it was always a good idea to take a bath. I closed my eyes and tried to soak in every detail and stood motionless in the shower for a few moments before opening my eyes. But something drew me in as soon as I opened my eyes. When I turned around, I noticed that my image was reflected in the mirror. For a brief moment, I was taken aback because it had been a long time since I had seen a full view of myself. As I looked in the mirror, I realized how much I had changed. Even though I was the same, something was missing. As water slid over my body, my long golden hair hung to my shoulders. Everything looked great on my body. The tallness, fitness, and even the tail were all in stark contrast to my image. But my eyes were not as excited and happy as they had been before, as if they had witnessed the highs and lows of life. I shook my head as I drew back my eyes and stood under the shower for a few moments before moving away from it. I exited the bathroom wearing my bathrobe after wiping my body with the towel. But as soon as I walked out the door, I noticed it was already dark, so I turned on the light and made my way to the balcony. As soon as I slid the curtains open, I noticed that a glass wall was blocking my path, but I could see a sliding glass door in the middle. I quickly slid the door open to meet a cool breeze. Because of the breeze, even my bathrobe fluttered a little. Inhaling deeply, my gaze was drawn to the pair of chairs and tea table placed on the balcony. As I sat in the chair, I rested my legs on the table before my gaze was drawn to the mountains. Honestly, it would have been a magnificent view from here, but the darkness had engulfed the entire mountain, and only a dim moonlight illuminated the peaceful environment. As my attention drew towards the mountains, again I felt the same way I felt before. A feeling of calling rose in my heart as my eyes fixated on the dark mountains. I don''t know what is it but I have seen it somewhere before. A knock on the door abruptly broke the silence. As I stood up to open the door, my brow furrowed. I''m not sure what Tanya expects from me right now. But the moment I opened the door, I was taken aback. Tanya''s beauty took my breath away, even though she was right in front of me. She wore the red gown, her black hair drooped down to her shoulders, and she looked like an otherworldly beauty with just a hint of makeup. But I quickly regained my composure when I realized she wasn''t dressed so nicely for me, but rather for dinner with someone. My brows were arched, but I smiled and said, "Looking good." Her gaze was fixed on me as her eyes went up and down when she saw me in a bathrobe, and when she heard my words, her eyes fixed on me again, she slightly smiled, and said, "You''re also looking good; in any case, I just wanted to let you know that I''m leaving and that I might arrive late at night. So don''t be worried about me." I nodded slightly and said, "Enjoy your dinner, while I will also go out to enjoy the mountains." Yes, rather than sitting in a gloomy environment, I went outside. Perhaps there is a market out there. At the very least, it would divert my attention. She was surprised when she heard me and immediately said, "Are you going out? Why not wait until tomorrow and go together?" "I want to go out now," I said with a shake of my head. She looked at me for a moment before asking, "Is it because of me?" I gave a slight smile and said, "Don''t think too deeply about it; I just wanted to go out. Anyway, we came here to relax, and I think I''ll go loosen up a little." She was a little astounded, but she nodded and said, "Take care and keep in mind what I told you. Don''t get caught up in that feeling," "I will be," I smiled and said, Her gaze was fixed on me for a few moments before she nodded and walked away. My gaze was drawn to her departing figure as I clenched my fist and entered the room again. To be honest, she was the driving force behind my decision to visit the mountains. My mood was deteriorating as I sat alone in the room. And the thought of her going out to dinner with someone nagged at me. I quickly changed into a casual T-shirt and jeans that I purchased in the city. I got dressed, took a quick look in the mirror, and exited the room. As soon as I stepped out of the room, a silent corridor greeted me. My eyes scanned the whole corridor before heading towards the elevator. My ears picked up the sound of the door opening as I waited for the elevator. When I turned around, I noticed two couples exiting a room. I gave them a quick glance before returning my attention to the elevator. Those couples stood beside me as I waited for the elevator. As soon as the elevator arrived, I stepped on it ahead of those couples, pressed the button, and leaned against the wall. But my ears picked up the voice of the couple speaking. "I didn''t know Tanya would arrive here," I was surprised that they knew Tanya, but then this hotel is made for the employees of the forces. But my ears picked up another voice again, "Yes, even I was surprised to see her. I only saw her on the field once. She annihilated those lizards like they were nothing. To be honest, I am envious of her power. She is one of the world''s triple power holders, which is also why she rose quickly through the ranks of the forces." What the fuck! She also wields three powers. And I had no idea. But the sound of the elevator soon interrupted my thoughts, and I opened my eyes to see that the door had been opened, allowing me to directly gaze at the receptionist sitting at the table. Chapter 125: Going out to the mountains (II) But the sound of the elevator soon interrupted my thoughts, and I opened my eyes to see that the door had been opened, allowing me to directly gaze at the receptionist sitting at the table. I wasn''t in the mood to admire her beauty, even though she was breathtaking. I shook my head to clear my mind of all the negative thoughts that were clearly affecting my mood. The couple who had come down with me exited the elevator and vanished from view, while I took a quick glance at the receptionist and exited the elevator, heading towards the hotel''s exit. But just as I was about to leave the hotel, a voice interrupted me. When I turned around, I saw that it was the receptionist who had called me. She rose from her seat at the desk and walked towards me, her gaze fixed on me as if she was carefully observing me. Similarly, my gaze was fixed on her as I examined her. She was dressed in a brown skirt with a white shirt tucked in. She had big round eyes, slender brows arched as she stared at me, and pink lips with a slight smile that complemented her oval face. After some time, as she stood in front of me, she smiled and said, "Hi, please accept my apologies for interrupting you. My name is Deliah," she said as she extended her hand for a handshake. Her abrupt introduction surprised me, but I whiffed her hands as my gaze was fixed on her. Just as I pulled my hands back, she said. "You were going out?" I looked at her for a moment, then nodded and said. "I was." But as soon as I was done speaking, she asked, "Would you mind if I joined you?" Huh? What exactly was she saying? But, seeing her big round eyes gazing at me, I nodded and said, "Sure." Anyway, since I am new to this area, she could also direct me here, and I would learn more about it. There are a lot of things I''d like to know, and she''d be the perfect person to ask. And as soon as she heard my reply, her face lit up, and she asked, "Could you please wait for me for a moment?" "I''ll just pack things up," she said, looking at me for an answer. I nodded. After all, I have a lot of time on my hands, and a few minutes won''t hurt. She smiled and turned around to go back to her desk as soon as he saw me nod. My eyes were drawn to a luxurious couch, so I walked towards it. After sitting on the couch, I looked around the lobby. To be honest, it appeared quite luxurious, with everything looking grand. The paintings, the d¨¦cor, everything. Even the couch I''m sitting on appears to be quite pricey. After scanning the lobby, my gaze was drawn to Deliah, who appeared to be in a rush to finish her work. Even though she was quite attractive, I didn''t have the same desire to hook up with women as I had previously. To be honest, I don''t want to burden my heart any further. There are a lot of women around me right now, and I''m not sure how my relationship with them will turn out. Aside from Diana and Olivia, I''m not sure where my relationships with other women are going, and another thing is the change in my mentality. I''m not sure when it changed, but it was quite substantial. I am more aware of my surroundings. I''m getting seriously hurt these days. Just like Isabella and Tanya today. Suddenly, my gaze was drawn to Deliah, who was carrying a bag and walking towards me. As she approached, I stood up. "We can go now," she said as we started walking towards the exit. As I walked out of the hotel, I noticed a lot of eyes on me. And as I walked out of the building, a slight breeze fluttered my dress, and I unconsciously turned to look at Deliah, who''d been closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. While my gaze was fixed on her, she opened her eyes and looked at me; I believe she was surprised to see that I was staring at her because I noticed her body shake a little when she saw me, but then heaved. "I was scared for a second," she said, her gaze fixed on me. "You don''t have to be afraid of me," I said with a small smile and a slight shake of my head. "So, where are you going now?" While we were walking, she looked at me and said, "Well, after I finished my work, I planned to go home. But when I saw you, I had the sudden thought of accompanying you. So, what''s your plan?" I looked at her for a moment before turning my gaze to the mountains shrouded in darkness and said, "Nothing special. I just wanted to explore more of these mountains. So I just came out to learn more about it and, more importantly, I was bored and wanted to explore any nearby market," When she heard my words, she was taken aback and immediately said, "Don''t even think about going into the mountains alone." I was surprised as my steps came to a halt, and when I turned to look at her, she stood at her spot and said, "I am serious. Don''t go into that mountain by yourself." My brows furrowed as I was taken aback by her sudden outburst; I hadn''t expected her to react in this manner. With my gaze fixed on her, I inquired, "What''s the problem?" "I think you don''t know, but these mountains are one of the most mysterious places on this planet," she said, taking a deep breath. "Nobody knows what lies beyond those mountains, and no one has ever returned alive after venturing into them." Huh? Doesn''t it seem like the most cliched plot of any novel, but after experiencing so much in this world, I couldn''t deny the possibility of these mysterious mountains. "Even the supreme level power user can''t venture into it?" I asked, my gaze fixed on her. "No, we have lost many people in so many years who ventured into the mountains," she said, shaking her head. "We even lost a few supreme-level power users. Nobody knows what lies beneath, but even with our advanced technology, we couldn''t deduce the reason." She sighed as she finished those words. I was surprised by what she told me. I didn''t know that this mountain was hiding this much of history behind it. But why I am feeling different so much different. Why am I feeling familiarity with these mountains? Suddenly, my gaze drew towards the mountains, and again I felt that something is calling me there. I shook my head and looked at her and saw that she was still staring at me. "Fine, I will not go to the mountains alone. Anyway, I am feeling slightly hungry. Do you know any place where we could eat?" I said while I patted my stomach slightly. Her eyes grew big for a moment before she nodded and said, "I knew a place and it is near my house as well. We could go there," I nodded and gestured for her to make the way. When she saw my signal, she nodded and started walking, and I walked alongside her. As my attention was fixed on that mountain, words escaped my mouth. "What is the history of that mountain?" "No one knows, but it is said that it is related to the lone GOD from this planet." But as soon as those words reached my ears, I was rooted to the spot and all those memories flashed before me. My heartbeat sped up as I gulped a mouthful of saliva. Does that thing relate to the man in my memory? Suddenly, I felt someone calling out my name and shaking my hand. I shook my head and saw that it was Deliah, who was grabbing my arm and shaking my hand. Her concerned eyes were looking at me. And when she saw that I was looking at her, she hurriedly asked, "What happened to you? Why are you sweating so profusely?" My mind was befuddled for a moment before I touched my forehead to see that it was dripping with sweat. I quickly wiped it from my sleeves and took a deep breath. I don''t know what happened, but my heart was beating very fast. I looked at her again and said, "Suddenly, my power of fire is out of control. I don''t know what happened, but it is fine now," "Are you serious? It doesn''t look fine to me. You can go back and take a rest in your room," But I shook my head and said, "I really wanted to go out. If you are not coming, I will go out alone," Chapter 126: Going out to the mountains (III) "I wanted to go out. If you are not coming, I will go out alone," I looked at her and said. Deliah was stunned, her gaze fixed on me for a moment, and then she asked, "Are you sure? I believe you should take some time off. I was terrified for a moment", But I shook my head and said, "I am fine. So are you coming or not?" "Fine," she sighed after a brief glance at me. "Let''s go." As we began walking, my gaze was drawn to the mountains for a brief moment before returning to Deliah. "You always go by walk?" "Yes, even though I have the option of staying in the hotel itself, I choose to live outside," she said with a slight smile on her face as she looked at me. My mind was drawn back to the mountains as I nodded. But her voice abruptly jolted me out of my reverie. "Why are you staring at the mountains again?" I was startled for a moment before looking at her and seeing that her brows were arched as she looked at me curiously. "These mountains are mysterious, and it piques my interest. Somehow... leave it. Tell me about yourself," "What do you want to know about me?" she asked, surprised by my sudden question. "Anything?" I said with a slight smile, and my gaze was drawn back to see the lonely road lit up by the street light. Since this hotel was located in a remote location, there was little activity in this area. "My name is Deliah, and I work for the forces. I''ve been living here for a year, but I''m not sure what the future holds." "Can you explain what you mean?" While walking side by side on the empty road, I asked her as I looked at her. On this road, I occasionally noticed vehicle movements. "Mean by what?" She asked me curiously. "About your future?" I said, while my gaze was fixed on her beautiful face. She nodded, while a look of understanding formed on her face. She looked at me and said, "Oh, about that, forces could post me anywhere." Anyway, I wanted to take a break from the field, so I asked them to transfer me somewhere else. And they assigned me here." I was surprised, then the image of Lily flashed through my mind. She was also working as a receptionist, but she was also one of the top agents of the forces. "Oh!" I said while nodding a little. "You are not surprised?" She asked me curiously. "Why should I?" I asked, shaking my head a little. "Were you surprised to learn that I was active in the field and would be a power user?" Normally, people would assume that I am just a powerless girl working as a receptionist in a hotel." "It''s not like that; I know someone who, like you, worked as a receptionist. I used to think she was just a regular person, but I later learned that she was a soldier in the forces, but for some reason, she took a break." Deliah was taken aback when she heard my words and asked, "So, who are you talking about?" I was astounded for a moment before saying, "Her name was Lily." "You know Lily!" she exclaimed as she grabbed my hands. Her sudden excitement stunned me, but I nodded my head and said, "Yes" "How?" she asked again. "She was working as a receptionist in the facility. To be honest, I really don''t know-how could to be a soldier, work as a receptionist. Maybe you also worked under Tanya, right?" When she heard my rant, she was taken aback, but she nodded slowly and said, "Yes, I worked for Tanya. And, to be honest, I was surprised that you came with her. I didn''t see any other men she was close to, and you''re the first one I''ve seen. Lily, on the other hand, was my field partner and one of the team''s legends. But one accident changed her life forever." She came to a halt in the middle and she had a lost look in her eyes. "What happened to her?" I asked quickly. Tanya had previously told me nothing about Lily. But what accident was she referring to? But Deliah also shook her head and said, "I am not the right person to speak about that," "Oh! Okay, then." I nodded, but then noticed that we were about to enter the market. Deliah''s voice reached my ears while my attention was focused on the market. "Don''t get me wrong: I don''t want to remember what happened to her," "Huh?" I was startled when I heard her voice, and when I looked at her, she gave me a slight smile. "Fine, no problems. In any case, we''ve arrived at the market. Where do you live?" I wondered aloud as I drew closer to it. But I didn''t hear back for a while, and when I looked at her, she was staring at me with a strange expression on her face. I was perplexed, but then I understood why she was looking at me like that. "Don''t misunderstand me. You mentioned that you have a good place to eat near your house, which is why I asked about your residence. Also, don''t overthink anything." "Oh, yeah, I forgot about that." I thought that you wanted to come to my house. It would still be a while." "Hmmm, why would you want to live here when you could live comfortably in the hotel, right?" "Well, I could have," she said, her gaze fixed straight ahead, "but I have my reasons for living this way. You know, for ordinary people, we stood on a high pedestal as a soldier working day and night to protect the planet and contribute to its development. But we, the soldiers stationed on the loneliest planet, to protect it from intruders, spend the majority of our time alone. So, despite the fact that this mountain is a popular tourist destination. The loneliness adds to the mystery. All I wanted was a crowd and commotion around me, which the hotel couldn''t provide." Even though she said those words, when I saw those lost eyes, I took a deep breath. I''m not sure, but these soldiers look like the depressed people who seek refuge in these places. I shook my head to clear my mind of those distracting thoughts as I said, "Don''t be depressed. You''re here, so take advantage of it. Many people live out there who just want to spend some time in this place, right? But could you tell me if this place is truly mysterious?" How could it become a tourist attraction?" "I understand what you''re trying to say, but it would take some time for me to fully enjoy what I have," she muttered as she returned her gaze to the approaching market. "Let''s put that aside for now. Regarding your second question, despite the fact that this location is mysterious. This place''s allure stems from its enigmatic nature. To be honest, no one knows the actual history of the mountains, but it was said to be the location where the only GOD on this planet spent a significant amount of time." My ears perked up when she mentioned the word, GOD. For me, the source of all mysticism is that GOD. "It is said that this place contains a secret of that GOD, which is why no one has been able to return from the mountains. It has been many years, but no one has been able to locate those items, and many people have died as a result. Some are even claiming that it is a myth. But, in any case, it is the mystery that draws so many tourists to this location. Even you would agree that this location is too peaceful and idyllic for a vacation." She smiled at me as she finished her sentence. I''m not sure why, but I''m becoming increasingly drawn to this mystery, and when she mentioned the secret, my heartbeat sped up unexpectedly. "Could you tell me who that GOD was you talking about?" I asked, taking a deep breath. Her brow furrowed for a moment as she looked at me, but then she said, "I forgot you were the Evolved being, so you wouldn''t know as much about this world''s history. I believe you should be aware of the Power users, correct?" I gave her a nod. Even though many people told her many stories about this world, what she said was true. I''m not familiar with much of the world. But there was one thing I was curious about. She mentioned that this planet had a single GOD. And in the village, I drank GOD''s Blood. Were they the same? What about the memories that have become entangled with me? But her voice shattered my thoughts. "And guess what? According to legend, the GOD''s name was also Alan." Chapter 127: Going out to the mountains (IV) "And guess what? According to legend, GOD''s name was also Alan." "What!" I exclaimed. To be honest, even after those memories merged with me, I did not know what the name of the GOD or whoever he was. To be honest, I''m not sure if that memory was mine or that of the GOD whose blood I drank. But I''ll have to think about it later. Deliah now has a puzzled expression on her face as she stares at me. "What happened?" "How come you''re staring at me like this?" I asked her, looking at her. "You want to know what happened? What was your reaction, as if you had just discovered that you were the GOD in a previous life? Just keep in mind that your name was the same and nothing else." she paused and looked at me. When I heard her, I was astounded. She is oblivious to my predicament. How could I tell her that in a previous life, I may be that so-called GOD? "Are you sure you don''t know about the GOD?" She looked at me and said, When I heard her question, I was taken aback. To be honest, I do not know what GOD is. Even though everyone gave a hazy concept of God, no one gave a specific definition of GOD. "You''re right," I said as I sighed and looked at her. "I''m not sure who GOD is." When the sound of vehicles reached our ears while we were walking, she looked at me for a moment and sighed, "I really don''t know whether I should tell you about them or not." "If you don''t tell me, how would I know who the GOD was, and now that I''m joining the forces, I should know about them, right?" I quickly stated that if she changed her mind, she would not tell me about them. Her lips were pursed, but she nodded and said, "Fine, let''s get to that eatery first. It''s not far away." "All right," I nodded, my gaze drawn to the market. It appeared to be any other market on the earth. A road was surrounded by small and large concrete buildings, and some peddlers sold items on the roadside while others strolled with their families or stopped in stores to shop. The only difference I discovered was that all types of species could be found in this place. Everyone''s face lit up as they enjoyed their vacation, whether it was human or hybrid. Deliah just took the lead, and she guided me to the eatery. Like any road in the world, I passed many roadside stalls selling delicious grilled food. Hah, this place is not much different from earth. As my eyes scanned eyes nook and corner of the market, we arrived at the eatery. I was stunned when I saw the shop in front of me. It was a small restaurant with about five or six tables set up, and the owner was preparing food right in front of the shop. However, many people were standing and eating their meals. I was surprised. When she told me about a place to eat, I assumed it would be some large restaurant, but it was quite the opposite. But, in any case, all I want is food and a discussion about GOD with Deliah. My attention was drawn to the owner, who was just a regular person preparing the food with a smile on his face. And as soon as he saw Deliah, the smile on his face broadened even more than he yelled softly. "Again the same for today?" "Yes, the same, but double it." "I''m accompanied by a friend," The owner''s brows arched as he turned to face me. For a moment, he was astounded before nodding and smiling at me. I nodded as my eyes scanned the place, discovering that every female here had her gaze fixed on me, even though they were with their partners, and that every man had an ugly expression on his face when he looked at me. I sighed and returned my gaze to Deliah, who was trying hard not to laugh. "Why are you trying hard?" I asked as we waited for the food. I think we are going to stand and eat just like others, as there were no empty seats in the restaurant. "You know, every woman was staring at you as if you were prey and they couldn''t wait to pounce on you," she chuckled and said, My eyes went wide as I replied, "Even you?" "Huh?" She had a confused expression on her face for a moment, but her face flushed red when she understood my question. Her eyes averted from me as she stuttered and said, "W..what are you saying?". "Isn''t it what you were saying? Every woman was staring at me as if I was prey," As my eyes scanned her flawless body, "And I could see that you are a woman, right?" Her eyes grew wide when she heard and she reactively punched softly on my arm, while a giggle escaped her mouth as she stared at me. "Yes, I am a lioness who is ready to pounce on a rabbit in front of me," "Monkey, I am a monkey, not a rabbit," I coughed and corrected her, while my eyes were fixed on her giggling face. But as soon as she heard me she started laughing loudly, "Yes, yes. I am a lioness ready to pounce the monkey before me." And her laugh attracted everyone''s attention as they stared at us, while I could see the jealousy in many of the women''s eyes who were looking at Deliah. My head shook slightly as I stared at the laughing Deliah, waiting for her to calm down. She took a deep breath after a while as she stared at me and said, "You know what? After such a long time, I had such a big laugh." "You should be thankful to me then, anyway were you serious?" I smirked and said, "Serious fo." She stopped in mid as her round eyes stared at me and her face again flushed red. "Why are you getting shy? Isn''t it normal for a man and woman to pounce on each other?" I smirked and said. Suddenly, I wanted to tease her more when I saw that flushed face. "What do you actually want to do?" she asked suddenly, while her face turned serious. Again, I smirked and asked, "If you want, why wouldn''t I?" To be honest, while she looked serious, somehow I knew that she wanted me to fluster and she would tease me. And as expected, her eyes went wide when she heard the unexpected answer. She stuttered and said, "Don''t think too much, I was just teasing you." With a sigh, I said, "I know anyway, I would always be happy if you pounced on me. I am ready to sacrifice myself for you." She was again stunned, but this time she replied quickly, "If I want to pounce, I would not ask your opinion. It would be a surprise attack." I smiled when I heard her answer, as we chatted casually while waiting for the food. After some time, the food was delivered, and I was surprised to see it was grilled chicken. Before I could say anything, Deliah''s voice reached my ears. "Try it. It''s really tasty." I nodded and bit a piece, and as soon as it entered my mouth, it melted in my mouth, and a sudden burst of flavors entered my throat. My eyes grew wide. This was the first time I had eaten something this delicious. "It''s okay, right?" Again, Deliah''s voice broke my thoughts and when I looked at her, she was smiling slightly while her hand was holding a piece of grilled chicken. I nodded and again took a bite. And as I closed my eyes to savor the favor, Deliah''s voice reached my ears again. "You know, in all of this world, only this place could make a dish like this," I was surprised, as my eyes pulled to a middle-aged man who was cooking some dish while a smile spread across his face. "You shouldn''t be surprised as he is said to be a power user with a unique power related to food." "Really?" I exclaimed. "Don''t be too surprised. Many people in this world have unique powers which couldn''t be found anywhere. And speaking of Power, what do you think of GOD? Who do you think they are?" Her face turned serious when she asked me. Even I was surprised by her sudden question, but then I remembered we were going to speak about this topic. "I don''t know, but maybe God is someone who is an Ultra Level Power user?" I said as my gaze was fixed on her. But she shook her head and said, "Right and wrong, GOD is not someone who is the Power-user, but the Power itself." I was stunned. What the hell is this concept? But before I could think more, she continued. "What do you think about Power then?" Her sudden question confused me, but I still answered her. "Isn''t it the manifestation of Power inside one''s body?" But she shook her head and said, "You are right, but it is more than a manifestation of Power," Chapter 128: Going out to the mountains (V) "You are right, but it is more than a manifestation of Power," ''Huh? What is she saying?'' My eyes were completely focused on her as she told me about the Power. "So what is it?" I asked her. "First you should know about the history of this world"," She said while her eyes were focusing on me, while her hands were holding the piece of grilled chicken. She even took a bite while explaining things to me. "Ok, Please do tell," I said while trying hard not to laugh. She nodded and then said, "It dates to millions of years ago. There were only Humans that used to rule this world. But suddenly one day everything changed. People started manifesting powers," "Suddenly?" I exclaimed. How come this is looking like a story of a fantasy novel? She nodded her head and said, "Yes, It was all of a sudden that people in this world started manifesting Power. No one knows, why it started but from that day on the history of the world took a drastic change." "Oh, then?" I asked while my attention focused on her slightly greasy face. Her eyes were fixed on me as she said, "People in this world started manifesting power. No one knew what was the reason, but they gradually started accepting the change in their lives. Even the animals started manifesting power." She paused and looked at me, but again took a bite and then said, "Slowly and gradually people started accepting the changes and started using the manifested power in their lives. They started understanding how to use the power in their daily lives. This led to a change in the way of living. But." She stopped midway and looked at me. "But what?" I frowned and asked, "Don''t be too excited, I would tell you," She smiled and said, "Fine, but clean your mouth, it''s all greasy, especially above your lips," I said while pointing at her lips. She frowned and cleaned her mouth with her sleeves while her eyes were fixed on me. Even after cleaning, there was still a mark was left on her lips. I shook my head said, "May I?" Her tongue licked her lips, but she still nodded. I nodded and extended my hand and cleaned the leftover grease with my thumb. But as soon as I touched her, she shook and as I pulled my hands she again cleaned her lips with her sleeves. I nodded while he again took a quick bite and said, "Thanks," My eyes widened when I saw her doing the antics. If she wanted to eat, she could have waited to finish the whole thing and then cleaned her mouth. Anyways her voice reached my ears again. "So, where were we?" "You were saying that there were some changes," I said, with a slight smile. "Oh, Yes, after that day, even though people manifested power. Not all of them were able to do it. As you know, there is almost seventy percent of the people who are nonpower users right?" I nodded when I heard her, "Yes I know," "It was the same situation back then, not everyone could manifest the power. So these people who could not manifest the powers started worshipping the people with Power. This lead to the creation of many sections that had multiple power users on their side.," "Ok," I nodded and said, "That situation led to the Power struggle to control the areas and the people who are the Power Users. And you know what, at that time, there were only single ability power users. But slowly changes started happening in this world. People started mutating and there were also the people who had manifested two powers in their Bodies. We called them Dual ability Power Users," She finished speaking and again took a huge chunk of bite from the grilled chicken. To me, she doesn''t look like a normal woman. But after coming to this world, I have seen many women who ate worse than her. For example, Tanya could even compete with me. But anyway, I have to listen to her story first, "You know Dual ability power users right?" She looked at me and asked, I was dumbfounded for a second, could I tell her that I am a triple ability power user. Maybe Tanya didn''t tell her many things about me. But I still nodded and said, "Yes, I know about them," She nodded and said, "Yes, after their rise, they started controlling those factions, but after them, there was a new faction that rose. That was the evolved people just like you." She stopped and looked at me curiously. "Fine, but what it has to do with GOD," I looked at her and asked, "Ah, sorry. I was so excited about telling the story of the past, that I forgot about the main topic. But anyway things are related to these changes which happened in the past." She slapped her forehead and said. But then again, her forehead was stained with the spices. I sighed at her clumsiness. When I first saw her, I didn''t expect her to be like this. "What are you doing?" I asked while clearing those grease from their forehead. She was surprised when she saw that I was touching her forehead, but when she saw those grease marks on my hand, she was dumbfounded and said hurriedly, "Sorry," But this time I was surprised, why is she asking sorry to me. "Don''t worry," I said while licking that spicy grease from my fingers. Her eyes bulged when she was me. "It''s quite tasty," I said with a smile. She was rooted to the spot for a while, and a sigh escaped her lips. "Don''t do this in the future. At the very least tell me and do it so that I would not be very surprised," Huh? What is that reasoning? "So I was telling you about the past right?" She looked at me and asked, I nodded when she looked at me. "Yes, then these changes happened, and people manifested their Powers. They became more powerful when they started understanding more about the Powers. The more they understood the concept of manifested Power, people became more Powerful. But it has its limitations. There was always someone who could counter the others." She looked at me and said, "Fine, but what it has to do with GOD?" I looked at her and asked. I was seriously confused by the way she was explaining things to me. But she shook her head and said, "Yes it is, after a certain amount of time, they could not progress. Now we call them Supreme level power users." she stopped and looked at me, "Fine, go on," I asked while taking a good bite of grilled chicken. To be honest, this chicken was really tasty and I could not resist taking a bite of it. "Yes, but there was a man, who came out of nowhere," She again stopped and looked at me, while a meaningful smile formed on her face. A helpless smile formed on my face. I don''t know why, but she keeps on stopping midway to see my reaction. But I nodded again and said, "Please go on. I can''t wait to listen more about this person," She nodded when she saw my reaction. "Yes this person was Alan, the only GOD from this planet. he came out of nowhere and could use the number of powers. But you should know that he wiped out every being who stood in his way. No one could stand infront of him. But you know what? He disappeared one day. From that day one, people started looking for the people he was associated with. Some even said that he died but some even said that he had ascended. But no one knew the exact reason for this disappearance until one day he reappeared again to this place. From that day we got to know that there is a new world out there, more advanced than us. And from that day on We got the knowledge that there are many people in this universe who could use powers." She paused and took a deep breath and looked at me and said, " Now you understand?" But I shook my head and said, "I understood nothing. I Don''t know what you wanted to say. But to be honest, I am clearly intrigued by the so-called GOD, could you tell me more about him?" She nodded and said, "Yes, He is the symbol of our pride. After he reappeared in this world again we got to know that what is required to ascend to GOD, he told us that we had to fully understand the concept if the Power Manifested, but it was easier said than done. Till now he was the only person who ascended to the GODHOOD. He could destroy the world in the flip of the hand. And you know what, he was the multiple abilities power user." Chapter 129: Going out to the mountains (VI) I took a deep breath when I heard her as my heartbeat sped up when she told me that the GOD was a multiple abilities user. But for the confirmation, I have to ask once again, "You have told me many times that he possessed Multiple Power abilities. What is it? Is it that he had many powers in a single body?" I looked at her and asked. She looked at me for a moment and said, "Yes, unlike others, he had many other powers in his body. It was the reason that few people could hold the ground against him," "Oh! But why did you say that there was only one GOD on this planet?" I looked at and asked. She fell silent for the moment as she looked at me and said, "Yes, there was only one GOD from this world. Till now we don''t know the reason, but nobody could cross the boundary to GOD Hood." I was surprised when I heard her words, but I shook my head and said, "To be honest, I still couldn''t understand the concept of GOD. You told me that one has to understand concepts. What is it?" Her brow furrowed as she looked at me and said, "I''m not sure how you use your powers. In other words, concepts are an understanding of the Power. The more you understand your power, the more effectively you will be able to use it. At one point, you would reach a stage when you cannot understand it. That is the barrier between godhood and mortals. If you break through that barrier, you become the power itself." I took a deep breath when I heard her words and then said, "You mean to say that the GOD could break through the barriers for all of his Powers?" But she shook her head and said, "To be honest, till now we know little about him. But you should be surprised to know that after he ascended, the aliens from other worlds attacked this planet. And from the day onwards, forces were formed." I shook my head and said, "But your theory is still shallow," She was surprised when he heard me, and her brows furrowed as he stared at me and asked, while her hands stopped midway to her mouth, "What is shallow?" "How is this place is related to that GOD? How can he leave something here?" I shook my head to clear my mind and looked at her. I don''t know what to say to her, even though she explained many things to me, but it got me even more confused. Anyway, Eve is there for me. At least she could tell me. "Even we don''t know, but from the historical records, he spent some time here and we couldn''t even access that place," she said after taking one more bite of the chicken. I nodded and said, "Fine, any way you said that you people looked for the people associated with the GOD? What was that for?" But she shook her head, "I can''t say, currently you still have to join the forces, and that information is only available to the top brass. It was my fault that I said to you about that. But don''t keep all those things in mind. Currently, what you have to do is to get stronger and join forces as soon as possible. And as I said before. Understand your power. The more you understand, the more it is beneficial for you. But keep that in mind. Make your body stronger to manage your Power." I nodded as I finished my chicken, while my eyes were staring at the Deliah, who was busy finishing her part. Her eyes took a glance at me as she asked, "What are you looking at?" "Looking at you?" I smiled and said, "Why?" Her brows arched as she took the last bite of her chicken. "I found it amusing to see you eat like this and I hardly meet any woman who eats like you. I think only Tanya could compare to you," But she shook her head and said, "You are wrong, it is my luck that I could be comparable to Tanya," "Oh! You respect her this much?" I asked, amusingly. She nodded as her eyes looked away. "I think you don''t know much about her, but she is the absolute legend in the forces. She had single handily wiped out many enemy bases as if she was the harvester of death." Suddenly, she took a deep breath and said. "You should know that she is the Youngest Fleet captain in the history of Forces and one of the Triple Power users." I could clearly see the look of reverence she had in her eyes. "What are her powers?" I asked suddenly, But she shook her head and said, "It''s not my right to tell about her. If she wants, she will tell you. But you should be grateful to her. You are the first man she is close to, otherwise, she won''t even look at them." A helpless smile formed on my face as I shook my head and said, "Fine, I understand." "Anyway, where is your house? I could walk you there," I asked while my eyes darted around the restaurant and after some time it was fixed on the man who was preparing the food. And a thought flashed through my mind. I still have the preserved meat of that sheep-like animal. And last time that chef said it is one of the rare meat that could be found on this planet. And if he prepared that meat, it would be heavenly. I turned to look at Deliah, and asked, "You know the owner, right?" She had a confused look on her face, but she still nodded and said, "Yes, I know him. You want more chicken?" But I shook my head and said, "No, but I have a thing that he would definitely like and..." I stopped as I turned around to see that man. "And?" Her voice reached my ears. "You would also like it," I said, while a small smile formed on my face. She had a confused look on her face, but she still nodded and said, "Wait for a while and let him finish his work." I nodded as my eyes darted around the place. Even from this location, I could clearly see the mountain peaks. To be honest, I still couldn''t believe there is a place in this place where I could feel a feeling of calling. Still, now when I saw those peaks, I felt that something was calling me there. As if it is waiting for me for a long time. I took a deep breath and looked away from those peaks while my gaze was drawn back to Deliah, who was standing at a distance while on a call from somebody. I shook my head as my eyes scanned the place to find something to sit on, and luckily, there was a platform built around a big tree and a few people were sitting on it. As I approached the platform, many eyes were fixed on me again as they were monitoring my every moment. I didn''t care as I sat on the platform, as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. To be honest, I was really disturbed when Deliah told me about that GOD. I am now hundred percent sure that it was the same person whose blood I had consumed. But I still don''t know the reason that Granny gave it to me. I understand that she had divination that someone would be saving the village. But suddenly, an image flashed through my mind. I could still remember the memory where that woman who looked like Diana was hugging and crying in my arms. And now again, Diana and I reconciled there. Is it something related to the past, or was it my destiny to meet her there again? My heartbeat sped up as I thought about that possibility. But suddenly Deliah''s voice reached my ears. "Alan, what happened to you?" My whole body shook as I opened my eyes to see that Deliah was standing in front of me while my whole body was sweating. I quickly sat straight and wiped the sweat from my forehead with my hand and took a deep breath. I don''t know what happened to me again. Unconsciously, my head turned towards the peaks of the mountains. Those peaks entered my sight again, and I felt that some connection was being established between me with something. My heartbeat quickened as again sweat started pouring out of my forehead. Suddenly, Deliah took a white cloth out of nowhere and started wiping my forehead while her concerned eyes were fixed on me as she asked quickly, "What happened?" But my mind was unable to process that question as a sudden voice entered my mind. "Come here. I am waiting for you for a long time." Chapter 130: Going out to the mountains (VII) "Come here. I am waiting for you for a long time." Suddenly, a voice reverberated in my ears. My heartbeat sped up as I stood up immediately as my gaze turned to look at mountains again. But I was broken out of my reverie when I felt someone shake my hand; my body trembled as I turned to face Deliah, who was looking at me with concerned eyes. "What happened to you again?" Her voice reached my ears, and my eyes stared at her, but my mind could process nothing. Deliah shook me again. "What happened?" I exhaled a mouthful of air and shook my head as I slumped onto the platform again. I looked at her and took a heavy breath, "Don''t worry, I think it was again some issue with my power," I realized that I was sweating profusely, with all of my clothes stuck to my body. My gaze again shifted unconsciously to the mountains, then to Deliah, "Could you tell me one thing?" Her brows furrowed as her eyes were fixed on me while her hands were crossed on her chest. She nodded, "Yes," "Tanya told that many people died in these mountains and fell off the cliff because of some reason. What was the reason?" I asked. My heart was still beating faster. I don''t know whether that voice was speaking to me or not. She looked at me for a moment before replying, "There were cases when people seemed to be hypnotized by the mountains, and some of them even jumped to death. We still don''t know the reason, but those people said they were attracted towards the mountains and wanted to reach there anyhow," "Oh!" I nodded and looked towards the mountain again. Was I the only one who heard that voice? But Deliah''s voice reached my ears again. "I think you should take some rest. My home is nearby, you could stay there tonight," My gaze turned towards her, but I shook my head and said, "Thank you. But I would go back to the hotel. I don''t want to disturb you," But she said sternly, "No, I can''t send you out there alone. This is the second time within an hour you were dazed off and started sweating. It''s better to take a rest and go back tomorrow," When I saw her big eyes, a laugh escaped my mouth. "You don''t have to worry about it. Thanks for the offer, but I would go back. Anyway, I wanted to have some time alone." She fell silent for a moment and eyes were fixed on me for some time as she said, "Fine, but remember not to go near the mountains. Somehow, I am having a bad feeling about all this," I shook my head and stood up, "Anyway, I would walk you home." My eyes were drawn to the owner of the restaurant, "And for him, I think I would meet him tomorrow," Deliah''s gaze was also drawn towards the Owner, "Yes, I would also like to see the reason you wanted to see him," After settling the bill, we both started walking towards her home. But she turned her head to look towards me and said, "I think it''s better to stay overnight at my place," I was scanning the neighborhood when I heard her voice. For a split second, I was bewildered before turning to face her. My brows wrinkled, and a smirk formed on my face. "Oh! Do you want to pounce on me? If it is, I will unquestionably stay there." Suddenly, her face flushed when she heard my voice, and her eyes diverted. "I was just saying for your good. If you don''t want to, go back. I am not stopping you," When I heard her words, a small laugh escaped my lips. "Look how flustered you are. And here I thought you were really going to pounce on me. Hah, bad luck. Anyway, I just don''t want to disturb you. I should go back to the hotel," Her face turned as her big eyes stared at me. "Don''t you joke like that? I told you before If I want to pounce on you. It would be a surprise attack. Why should I declare and pounce?" and as soon as she finished speaking, a small smile formed on her face. I shook my head when I saw that smile, and again my eyes were drawn to the neighborhood. It was so silent that I could even hear the sound of the breeze. Even though the street and the wooden houses were lit. I couldn''t even spot a soul out here. To be honest, I felt it really bizarre, and I turned to look at Deliah, who was also gazing at those houses. I coughed slightly and said, "Why is there that I couldn''t spot anyone outside. It''s so silent here?" Her body quivered slightly, and she looked at me and heaved a sigh, "You scared me for a second." My brows furrowed as I smirked. "You really worked for forces, right? How could you get scared because of a voice?" Her brows were wrinkled. "In forces, you are always attentive and I was not. But anyway, there are rumors here that if someone goes out in the night, they would be dying by jumping off the cliffs." My brows were arched when I heard her. "Really? Does that happen?" She nodded her head slightly and said, "See, many of these people were non-power users. And their mentality is not as strong as us Power Users. That is the reason they get absorbed in the mysteriousness of the mountain and jump off the cliff," I was surprised for a moment, "Does that really happen. But shouldn''t it happen for the day also?" But she shook her head, "Not really, we have observed, and it really is the case. The mountains became more mysterious at the night," "Oh!" I nodded as my gaze wandered to the silent, lonely street. "You are not scared, right?" I smiled and looked at her. She shook her head, "Not really. I have seen much worse situations when I was stationed at one of the planets, so it doesn''t affect me much. All you require is good mental strength and it would be fine," She smiled and looked at me, but suddenly her gaze shifted to one of the houses and she looked at me, "We have arrived," My gaze shifted to one of the wooden houses. It just looked like any normal house on earth. A door and two windows were visible to me, while the house was surrounded by a wooden fence. She turned to look at me. "Are you sure you don''t want to come inside? Don''t be scared, I will not pounce on you," My eyes shifted to hers. "If you pounce on me, I would really be happy, but" a sigh escaped my lips. Suddenly, I felt a small and soft hand pounding on my arms. My eyes were fixed on Deliah. "But anyway, I should really be going back. To be honest, didn''t you say that you wanted to live amid the sound of the crowd? But here it is still silent, right?" Her brows furrowed as she looked at me, "It''s like this only in the night," I was astounded for a moment before a smile formed on my face. "Fine. Anyway, thanks for accompanying me. I should be going now." She looked at me for a moment. "Be careful. To be honest, I have a slight unease feeling but anyway take care and go carefully and don''t think too much about the mountains," I nodded, "Don''t worry, I would be fine," She nodded as our gazes were locked on to each other for a while before she turned around to make her way towards her house. My eyes were fixed on her perfect figure for a moment before I turned around to leave. To be honest, her offer of staying at her place was good, but for some reason, I felt that I should go back. From the moment when I heard that voice, I have a feeling that something is going to happen and I wanted to see what is it. To be honest, I really wanted to see that mountain closely. It may be a foolish decision for anybody, but I am sure that I would be fine. A sigh escaped my lips as I turned around and my eyes were fixed on the mountain peaks. Suddenly, a distinct feeling welled up in me when I found myself to be standing alone in the middle of the lonely and silent street. My eyes were drawn to the mountains as my legs made their way towards it. I don''t know why, but the sudden calling from those mountains increased more when I am alone. I don''t know how much time had passed but suddenly my senses came back, but my heart started pounding when I saw the place I was standing. I gulped my saliva, as a creepy sound of the breeze entered my ears while my eyes stared at the endless chasm of the cliff. Chapter 131: In to the mountains I gulped my saliva as a creepy sound of the breeze entered my ears while my eyes stared into the endless chasm of the cliff. My heart rate sped up when I saw that darkness in front of me. A mouthful of warm air escaped my mouth as I closed my eyes for a moment before opening them again to see the lofty peaks in front of me. ''What the fuck was I thinking?'' I could still hear the breeze whistling while my gaze was fixed on the peaks. Honestly, I was in some sort of reverie when I left the house of Deliah. I took a deep breath to calm down my unsettled heart. "Eve, why didn''t you wake me up?" I asked Eve. But, there was a pin-drop silence, and I heard nothing from her for a while. "Eve?" I called her out again but still didn''t get any response from her. My heart started beating again when I didn''t hear any answer from her and remembered the day when I was in the car. I closed my eyes again and took a deep breath and took a step back. But just as I lifted my leg, a voice echoed in my head again. "What are you doing? Come here," And as soon as that voice finished speaking to me, I felt weightlessness, as if I was flying, and darkness enveloped me. I had the feeling that I was being restrained by some force since I could not move from my position. As I waited for some light, my heartbeat increased rapidly. I don''t know what is happening, but to be honest, I was not scared, but my heart was beating faster because of the excitement. I didn''t feel an ounce of fear from this man but felt that I had some sort of connection with him. Darkness enveloped me for a moment before I found myself in the middle of the forest. My heart skipped a beat when I found myself to be surrounded by trees. I suddenly felt a tinge of nostalgia when I saw those trees and those rocks. Isn''t it the same place when I saw it in one of those memories? Where that boy hunted a dinosaur-like creature. "Nostalgic, isn''t it?" Suddenly, I suddenly heard a voice. My body jerked as my eyes scanned the jungle, but I couldn''t find anyone. "Who?" "Getting scared isn''t it?" The voice echoed again. "Scared and me?" I shook my head, while my eyes darted around to find the source of the voice. "But why are you sweating so much?" The voice echoed again. Huh? I looked down to see that my whole shirt was soaking in sweat. I was surprised to see how much I was sweating. "Who are you?" I scowled and searched for the source of the voice. Suddenly a light flashed at a distance, and a silhouette of a man appeared in a distance. But my heart started beating faster when I saw that figure, who was standing with his back facing me, and I couldn''t even see his face. Nevertheless, I was baffled to see that man staring into the distance, wearing a T-shirt and jeans. What the fuck? Isn''t this guy a bit old, but why is he wearing a T-shirt and jeans? "Don''t look at me like that, so what if I''m a man from a long time ago? Can''t I wear the clothes I want?" His voice echoed as he slowly turned around to face me. But just as I saw his face, my heart skipped and beat and I staggered backward. Why the fuck is he looking like me? What the fuck is happening. He had an amused face, as his eyes stared at me. "Why are you looking scared?" He said, but my heart couldn''t calm down. To be honest, even though I saw all those dreams, I hadn''t seen the face. Even after the memory merged with me, I didn''t know what that face looked like. "Why...why are you looking like me?" I somehow said the words even when my mind could not comprehend the sudden situation I was in. But as soon as he heard those words, a frown formed on his face, as he touched his face with both of his hands. Then a sudden smile formed on his face as his gaze looked fixed on me. What the fuck! Why is he looking at me like this as if he is some sort of villain? "Don''t be scared. It''s just that I don''t look like you, but." He stopped midway as he slowly strolled towards me. "But what?" I said slowly as I gathered my courage to look straight into his eyes. And as soon as he saw my actions, he nodded slightly while he walked towards me. "But you look like me," Unconsciously, I gulped my saliva as I took a deep breath and looked straight into his eyes. Even my heart started calming down. Somehow, I know that this man was just acting like a jerk. And he nodded again when he looked at me, as words escaped his mouth, "Good," But he stopped at a distance as he observed me carefully and after a while, his voice reached my ears again. "How was your life as a monkey?" Huh? What is he speaking about? But he still asked me patiently, "How was your life as a monkey?" My eyes blinked as I looked at the man in front of me. "I think it was OK," But the man''s smile disappeared, and his next words froze me on the spot. "Ok? Do you feel that was OK? Your life was shit." A sigh escaped his lips as he looked at me pitifully but he suddenly shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to be like this? Why were you an idiot?" As soon as I heard those words, I unconsciously replied, "What are you saying?" He looked at me for a moment and a sigh escaped his lips again, "I didn''t expect that my reincarnation would be an idiot," I was rooted to the spot when I heard those words as I stuttered, "Rein.. carnation," But as soon as those words escaped my lips, that man looked at me and nodded and said. "See, this was the thing I was talking about. Even if you know you are reincarnated. Why are you shocked like that?" My eyes bulged out, and words stuck in my mouth when I heard those words. He was right. Why am I reacting like an idiot? All this time, I knew that I was a reincarnation of someone when I started seeing those dreams. Even so, I am overreacting to his words. "Fine, fine. I was an idiot. What do you want me to do? But I still didn''t understand why was am I an idiot when I was a monkey?" But as soon as he heard my words, the look in his eyes changed. He looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. "Are you asking me that question? Are you still an idiot?" "Fine, I was an idiot. What do you want now?" I replied as soon as I heard his words. He fell silent for a while when he heard my words, then he said, "Fine, let''s leave that. Anyway, your life will change from now on," "What do you mean?" his words surprised me. But he shook his head and turned around to gaze at the distance. While my eyes were fixed on him. I don''t know when he said that my life is going to change now. But as my eyes were fixed on him, his words reached my ears. "You have seen some of the memories, right?" My brows furrowed when I heard those words, but still, I nodded and said, "Yes, I saw some of them. If you are referring to the memories I saw in Dream," But as soon as he heard my words, he turned around to face me and he said, "And what about the other memories?" "You mean those memories which abruptly started appearing to me? To be honest, I don''t know whose memory that was." But as soon as he heard my words, he turned around and again a strange look appeared in his eyes again and he again sighed. "You are hopeless," "Now, what''s the matter?" I replied while my gaze was fixed on him. I had enough of him. Even though, as per his words, I am his reincarnation, but there is a limit to everything. Telling me every time that I am an idiot was irritating me. But suddenly, I heard his voice again. "The matter is, are you really that dumb that you couldn''t understand that the memories you saw after taking that blood are your memories themselves? Didn''t that system in your head tell you that there are changes in that ball in your mind?" Huh? I was rooted to the spot when I heard those words and suddenly I really had an urge to drown in a cup of water. What the fuck was I thinking all this time? Chapter 132: Story (I) I was rooted to the spot when I heard his words. Was I really a fool all this time? Getting confused by something so common? I shook my head and looked at the man before me, who again turned around and was lost in some thoughts. I stood quietly while my gaze was fixed on him for some time before my eyes scanned the surrounding forest. I arched my brows when I saw the forest. Isn''t this the same forest I saw in those memories? My eyes were drawn back to that man again, who was still looking lost. But suddenly, I heard his voice in my mind. "You are right, this is the same forest," My brows furrowed as I looked at him. "Out of all the places, why did you choose this place?" He turned around to look at me before his eyes observed the forest before he said, "You should have seen this forest in this memory, right?" I nodded when I heard his question. "Many of my memories are related to this place. You know, this is the place where I hunted that monstrous animal for the first time. But do you know that I met Arin nearby in this forest?" As he finished, he turned to look at me. "Arin?" My brows furrowed when I heard that name. I felt that somewhere I had heard that name. "The girl I saved in the forest. You know, she was the reason I kept my sanity. He was the one who filled my lonely life." But as soon as he finished speaking, he closed his eyes, as if he was reminiscing about something." I was surprised by the fact that this place is related to that girl. When he was saved by getting molested, my gaze was drawn to that man, who stood in the distance with his eyes closed. To be honest, it feels very weird to see someone who looks like me, and what''s weirder is that he is supposed to be my reincarnated self, or I am a reincarnation of this man. If it was before, when I was still on earth, I would have thrashed this theory of reincarnation. But after suffering so much in this place. My views have changed a lot. But suddenly, the man in front of me shook his head. "You don''t have to bother about that. Anyway, you must be thinking that why did I meet you in this place, right?" I was surprised for a moment before I nodded my head, "Yes, it is," The man nodded and observed me again. and nodded his head and sighed. "Ramos did a good job. But he doesn''t know about others," Now I am really feeling weird about this man. Why is he blabbering to himself? I coughed lightly. "What are you talking about? Who is Ramos?" But the man shook his head. "You will know it in the future, but not now. Anyway, I will tell you a story," "Story?" I mumbled as I looked at that man. He nodded his head. "Yes, a story. A story related to you and me," ''What is he talking about?'' The man turned around to look at the distance as he started speaking. "You know this place is also known as Earth, just like the place you were born in. But do you realize that it just used to be a normal place with no one having powers? People were normal, animals were just animals," "Yes, I know," I replied while my eyes were fixed on him. He had a surprised expression when he turned around to look at me, but then he nodded, "Oh, right! That girl has told you. But anyway, I will continue the story," I nodded when I heard him. I should know more about him as it is related to me as well. "But everything changed one day. There was a sudden development that many people started manifesting powers. No one knew why this sudden change occurred but people accepted the change and from that day, a new history was started." He stopped and looked at me for a moment before he continued, "You know, the way of living of the people changed from that day. People manifested some power based on any element and started using many abilities." But he stopped midway, "You know all these terms right?" I was surprised by his question but still nodded. "Go on, continue," He nodded, "Fine. From that day onwards, everything changed after gaining the powers. Those who held power became the Lords of the places. The notion of the kingdom was destroyed. Now the areas were being ruled by the Power Holders and the noble families who had many power holders." He stopped and sighed as he closed his eyes. "You know, not everyone was the power user. And those common people started worshipping the people with Powers. Just like that, the new era began. But not everything was great when people manifested powers. Many people manifested dark powers which they used against humanity or you can say, everyone. They formed a righteous force to fight against these people and they eradicated everyone having the dark powers." A sigh escaped his lips again as a look of reminiscence appeared in his eyes. "And it was after that war that I was born. Everyone was glad to learn that I was a natural prodigy, but no one knew what my power was. During the time I was born, there were already some changes. Mutants started appearing who held Dual Powers. The family I was conceived in had three such power holders. And for me," a mocking laugh escaped his lips, "And for me, no one knew what my power was. Hell, even I didn''t know what my power was. Born in a family who are all power users, they started calling me a waste. No one in that family supported me. Even my father didn''t care for me the way my mother did. She was the only one who cared for me but not for long." My gaze was fixed on him when I saw him taking a deep breath. I was surprised when I saw his action. He didn''t seem to be a living being while he was acting like one. Even so, I did not let it show on my face and continued staring at him. After a while, he said, "Don''t think of unnecessary things and listen to me." He stopped and looked at me amusedly. At first, his words surprised me, but then I realized he was supposed to be God and knew everything. But I stopped thinking when I saw that his face turned strange as he looked at me. I coughed slightly "Please Continue," He nodded slightly and said, "Then one day I got to know my Power. I could revive the dead. It seems like dark power, right? Well, everyone thought the same when they got to know about my powers. You know what, many of the people in my family even suggested killing me to erase the shame that has been born in that family. After my mother pleaded with everyone, they abandoned and expel me from the family and all this happened when I was just a kid," A mocking laugh escaped his lips. "Heard that? They expelled me and left me on the road when I was just a kid. When they expelled me, even my mother died of grief. Anyway, those bastards wanted nothing associated with the dark power. From that day onwards, my struggle started. I struggled every day in this dog-eat-dog world. Innocence was not an option for me because every day was a struggle to survive. I ate the thrown-away food on the street till the day I got to know that I had awakened another Power." He paused again and went silent for a while, then he continued. As a child, I spent a lot of time on the streets, but when I realized that I had awakened another power, I moved out. During my childhood, I had seen such an ugly side of humanity that my hope for them was all lost." He again paused and looked at me and said, "You know my other power, right?" My brows furrowed, but I replied, "Lightning," He nodded when he heard me, "Yes, that''s correct, it was lightning. And from that day on, my life changed. Instead of existing like a parasite who depends on others to get food, I fought for it. I moved out of that place and started living my life as a vagabond, who always walked on the thin line between life and death. But whatever it may be, after living my life like that, I got to know more about the powers," He looked at me and said, "The girl had already explained to you. The concept of power. That is the understanding of the power in your body. After fighting daily for my life, I got to understand more about my powers and I grew stronger. But all came with a cost." Again a mocking laugh escaped his lips. "There was no one for me in this world. I was all alone. Alone in this jungle, until the day I met her," Chapter 133: Story (II) "There was no one for me in this world. I was all alone. Alone in this jungle, until the day I met her," a mocking laugh escaped his lips as his lost eyes stared into nothingness. Somehow, even I started feeling the sorrow he felt at that time. But then his voice reached my ears again. "You can say that I saved a damsel in distress. But, to be honest, I was the damsel, and she saved me from the distress of life. After living alone for most of my life, I was slowly losing my life to paranoia. But she came as a fresh breeze to my life. Even though I saved her and she knew that I am a Power user, she didn''t treat me differently. And after that day, I started living with her in her village where she used to live with her mother," He paused and closed his eyes. "I was just a young man who hadn''t spoken to anyone since he was a kid. I watched my so-called family grow stronger and stronger, but they abandoned me like a dirtbag. I l had lost all hope in humanity when people loathed me for being a dark spot for a powerful family. Having spent years in the darkness, she stepped into my life as a bright light. She was the one who pulled me out of the darkness and let me see that there was also brightness in life. After I started living with her, I got to know that there is something more in life other than darkness." "She was Arin, my Arin," He stopped again. All this while I stood quiet while my attention was on that man. Even though he told me the story of his life, I somehow felt his emotions as well. I saw him sighing as he continued. "But that brightness faded away soon. Maybe it was a year or two when I knew more about life. One day, I left the village for the hunt. I didn''t know that it would be the last time I see her. When I came back to the back after the hunt, everything turned upside down for me. The villagers were surrounding a burning house. Heh, they were just talking while no one went forward to save the one who was inside the house." He stopped and turned around and his eyes were fixed on me. "You would think that, why I am telling you this story, right? Which you have already seen in those memories?" I nodded and then shook my head, "Maybe, but I need to listen from your mouth," He nodded. "Good, that you think like that. You know, you have lived your life very peacefully and got very panicked when you got transmigrated to this world. I can also see that you are very sensitive to your emotions, as you haven''t seen the cruelties of life. But anyway, listen to the story first," I was surprised when he said that; he was right in some way that I became more sensitive to my emotions. Sometimes I even started behaving like a crazy person. I looked at him as he started the story again. "When I came back, I saw villagers surrounding the burning house. I think you don''t know, but the feeling of fear of losing someone dear to you is worse than hell. I ran, ran towards the house, but people stopped me from going in. No one in the village knew that I was the Power User, but then again before I could use my power. The news I heard from those villagers shocked me. My Arin was gone. Gone because of one asshole who wanted to play with her. A man who killed her destroying her. He burned the house, my Arin slightly scratched him. He was the son of the city lord who passed by the village when he saw Arin. No-one stopped him even though he and his bodyguards were also non-power users," He stopped and took a deep breath again. "That was the day when I lost control of everything. I don''t know what happened, but when I came to my senses, everything was destroyed. Everyone around me was gone. I found myself that I was standing in the mid of the city, which looked like a ghost town. There was an eerie silence around me, where I stood among the ruined structures. But I didn''t feel any pity for these people. These were the people who were responsible for the demise of my Arin. On that day, I got to know that I had awakened the Third Power. The power of Darkness." He paused again and looked at me and said, "At that time, it was rare for someone to have dual powers, but here I was having a triple power user. I was the first one to have the Three powers inside me, but no one knew about that as everyone was dead. I think you also know that I was just a teenager when I suffered that blow. Now you think, what would you do after suffering so much at such a young age? Then what would you do?" I was stunned when he asked that question. Words stuck in my mouth as I didn''t know what to answer for that question. He shook his head and continued, "Don''t think too much. There are many things in this world that you cannot control. Since then, my life has gone the way it has. But from that day onwards, I decided not to use powers and live my life as a mortal. You should know that for us Power users we live a long life, long enough to see all the mortals live and die." "My life again went bland, but this time I didn''t lose to darkness. I lived among mortals to understand the essence of life," He took a deep breath and then said, "Arin was the one who pulled me back from the darkness and I wanted to keep her memory alive. But anyway. Even though I didn''t use power while living among mortals. My understanding of the power grew leaps and bounds and during this time, my body awakened many more powers. I think I was the anomaly, as no one in this world could have awakened as many powers as me." "You know what. I family I was born into got much stronger, even though they didn''t know about me. I kept an eye on them as one feeling of revenge bubbled up inside me, but being alone, I couldn''t do anything. But after living alone for so many years, the flame of revenge got dimmed until the day I met Diana," He paused and looked at me. "You have seen her, right?" I nodded when I heard his question, "But there is one question I wanted to know?" He looked at me. "I know what you wanted to know, but there will be the answer to your question. First, listen to my story," My brows were raised when I heard him, but still, I nodded and my eyes were fixed on him. "Diana, you know, meeting her was just the accident and just like the novels in your worlds. I met her when she was taking a bath in the stream and I saw her naked. And it was somewhat a tradition in her family that the first man who saw her without clothes would be her husband for a long time. Heh, our relationship started with an accident but ended up with me being her husband. Hah, she initially wanted to kill me, thinking that I was just a mortal, the non-power user. But after we had a fight, and she got to know that I am also a power user, she calmed down and the rest was history," Again, he took a deep breath. "Our relationship started from that day onwards. She was the daughter of the head of one of the powerful power user families and, coincidentally, they were not on good terms with the family I was born into. After I got to know them, my impression of them grew a lot. They were not like one of those noble families who despise the non-power users. Even though they were powerful, they didn''t despise the non-power users. To be honest, they were very powerful and could have killed me to protect their daughter from getting married to a stray dog who came out of nowhere. But still, they accepted me into their family, and, for the sake of Diana, I started living with them. But the more I got to know, the more I was glued to that family and, for the first time in my life, I had a feeling that I had a family. People who are there for me when I am in need." He took a deep breath again and looked at me. "Slowly I grew more powerful, powerful enough that no one could hold a stick against me. I even massacred many power users single-handedly when they stood against me and finally, the time came when I stood against my so-cdalled father," Chapter 134: Story(III) My eyes were glued to that man when he told the story. To be honest, even my heart started beating faster when I heard those words. I could even associate with him. But again, his voice reached me. "I got strong enough, enough to stand against my so-called father. Do you know I awakened so many powers in my body that nobody could believe that I was from this world? At that point in time, only mutants with dual power were present in the world. But I arrived and threw their world upside down." But he shook his head, "Ah! Even I am getting distracted by unnecessary thoughts. Anyway, I was telling you about my confrontation with my father, right?" I nodded my head, "Yes, you were," "Yes, I got strong enough and one day I stood against the so-called father. Do you know what he asked me when he saw me on that day?" Unintentionally, my brows were furrowed when he started speaking about his father. And as if he understood my question, he replied. "You are right. My father was powerful enough to destroy the legions of the Power Users. He could control anything related to earth, and this made him one of the most powerful people on this earth. For the time being, his family and Diana''s family were equally powerful, but one day, out of nowhere, he became more powerful and he started devouring many families. And that time, I got a lot stronger. For your information, this world was very different. There were no countries, and the families ruled the areas." "Anyway, don''t get confused. You will get to know it in the future. But anyway, it was at that time when I faced my so-called father, and do you know what he said after he saw me?" I shook my head. How would I know what his father said to him? Even in my memories, there are no memories of meeting his father. "He asked me to come back. He said that his blood was flowing inside my body. He didn''t even think twice before dumping me on the streets, and then he asked me to come back, and he received the reply right away. I killed him. Yes, I killed my father, but I didn''t have an ounce of regret in my heart. These were the people who didn''t even consider me human and when they got to know that I am one of the most powerful men on this earth, he was asking me to come back and that too without even an ounce of shame," And he took a deep breath again, but I was really surprised by the fact that he is taking a deep breath again and again. "Anyway, after I killed him and decimated his whole family, I became the strongest person on this planet. But you know, it didn''t stop me from getting stronger to the point that I crossed the threshold known to humanity. But you know what, once I crossed the threshold, I couldn''t stay on this planet. On that day I got to know that there is much more to this world than meets the eye." He stopped and looked at me again. "I think you would have seen the memory of me leaving, right?" I nodded while my eyes were locked on him. "Hmmm, it was at that time I had to leave this world. I had to leave Diana and that family, my family. Anyway, when I left, I left them some of my blood which they can use on the following generation which can make them stronger. I think you already know about that, right?" I nodded, "I know," But suddenly, a mocking laugh escaped his lips. "To be honest, I didn''t know that my act of giving blood was already pre-written." "Pre-written?" I scowled and asked. He nodded and said, "Yes, pre-written. To be honest, I didn''t know that before and when I got to know, it was already too late." "What happened?" "Wait patiently, you will get to know about it." He again looked at me and smiled. "Fine, tell me." "After bidding goodbye to everyone on this earth, I ascended. And I got to see a new world. A world of the so-called GODS," He again looked at me and asked, "Do you believe in GOD?" "I don''t know. I really don''t know whether I should believe in GODS or not." I replied while my eyes were fixed on him. He nodded and said, "You will get to know whether or not there is GOD. Well, anyway, when I first left that planet. A brand-new world opened up to me. All my beliefs regarding everything turned into a speck of dust when I got to know more about that world. I was like an ant who could be killed by the flip of a hand by any one of them. But anyway, I was not there alone, many people ascended just like me." He again took a deep breath and looked at me again. "Getting bored?" I was surprised at his words, but shook my head. "Not really. At least I am getting to know more about those words." He nodded, "Good. Anyway, when I ascended to that world. I got to know that there are many more worlds just like the earth which are in the universe and power users were not the unique factor of the earth. I got to know the secret." My brows furrowed as I asked, "Secret?". "Yes, a secret, a secret which is going to change the future of everyone in this universe." "What was that?" "I will tell you, but first listen to the story patiently." I was dumbstruck by his words. Was he telling me a story about a movie? Why is he acting like that? And leaving in between the cliffhanger. If he wants to tell, he can tell me clearly. "I am telling you again, don''t think too much. Just listen to my story, and you''ll learn everything you need to know." His voice reached my ears again as he turned around to look at me. My eyes were fixed on him as I retorted, "I can''t help but think since you are narrating the story in that way." To be honest, I am feeling weird talking to a man who looks exactly like me. But he shook his head and said, "You are impatient. I don''t know how you could be my reincarnation. I was not like that. I was very patient in my life." "Please don''t give me any lectures, just continue with your story," I had enough of him saying badly about me. It was his fault all along by twisting the story here and there and now he is saying to me that I am impatient?" After hearing, he had a moment of stunned silence, but then he started laughing, "Good, you should be like this." Not like me, who kept his mouth shut for so many years." Even though he looked to be praising me, I felt weird when I heard him as if it was my fault that he was silent all along. He shook his head and started speaking again. "Anyway. Let''s continue with our story. Where was I? Ah, yes, I just ascended and got to know many things about that world. I think you should know about the rumors about the GOD on your previous earth right?" "Yes," I nodded and said. "Well, as per your world, god is an omnipresent being who is also a creator of the world. But in some way, it is somewhat wrong and right." "What do you want to say?" I frowned. "God is not the creator of this world. This world was already there when GODS appeared, but we took control of this world. When we get powerful enough, we are given a set of worlds to care for." However, I interrupted midway, "I understood nothing." "What are you trying to say?" I didn''t get a word of what he was trying to tell me. Who gives them authority to control the worlds and how could they control the worlds?. He turned to look at me and sighed. "You are dumb. I am telling you such simple words even so, you cannot understand. Just tell me which part you didn''t get." "First thing, stop saying I am dumb or I am an idiot. As per your words, I am the reincarnation of you. If I am an idiot, am I an idiot because I gained the quality of stupidity from you? I didn''t understand a bit of what was said, so please explain it clearly to me. How are you controlling the worlds, and who has the authority to give or distribute the task of looking after the worlds? You are just saying some words as if I were God. Please understand. I don''t know a bit of thing related to GOD apart from random GOD who played a trick on me and I got transmigrated to this world." My fuse lit when again and again he called me an idiot. As expected, he was stunned by my rant, and his widening eyes stared at me. Chapter 135: Story (IV) He got stunned as he stared at me with his widened eyes. But after a while, he sighed again and turned around. As for me, it felt very strange to see that man sighing a lot, even though he was a soul or something. But once again, his voice reached my ears, "Don''t think too much about me. Anyway, I think we should continue with our story. Maybe you can understand what I am trying to say now." "Please," I said while my eyes searched for a place where I could sit comfortably and listen to his story. To be honest, I am still feeling quite shocked by listening to the story of a GOD who was me in a past life. I never would have thought that I had such a history. Finally, I found a good place to sit. "Let me start from the beginning. Is it fine?" He asked me. "Anything is fine as long as I can understand it easily," I said as I sat comfortably on that stone. I saw his head nod before he continued, "Fine, I will tell the story from the start. As I ascended, I saw a new world before me. When I was on earth, I didn''t know that there would be many people like us in the entire universe. There are a lot of planets in the universe and there are many people like me in the world, who just got ascended from their planet." He stopped to look at me. "Are you understanding now?" "Yes," He nodded, "You know, there are many things I got to know where I didn''t know before. The first thing you need to understand is how we ascend. As soon as we manifest power, everyone has the potential to become GOD. But for that, you have to understand the power, become one with the power and you will be the GOD," "When I was on this planet, I didn''t know that there are all types of power present in this world, but when I got ascended, I met many people who had different types of Power. But you know, even in that world, there was nobody like me. Holder of many powers in a single body. Anyway, let''s move on to the other things." He stopped and looked at me again and started speaking again. "When I got ascended, I got to know many things which I didn''t know before. The world is not what it was supposed to be. Our earth is just the lower world, which was a new planet," My eyebrows were arched, as I asked, "New Planet?". But one more thing popped up in my mind. "Can you tell me one more thing?" He nodded as his eyes were fixed on me. "Shoot," "What about the planet I came from? Eve told me that it was a parallel world. But why doesn''t it have any power users?" I asked him, while my eyes were fixed on him. "Oh! During the creation of the world, many similar planets are placed in different dimensions, and the planet with the most promise gets the opportunity to get it. A chance to become a powerful planet," He explained slowly as his eyes were fixed on me. "What do you mean? Who created the world?" I asked again, "Wait for my story to finish, you will understand everything," He replied calmly. "Fine," I grumbled while my eyes were fixed on him. "Just now, you learned about different dimensions, right? Many things in that world were not too common for common sense. Just like Destiny and reincarnation. It was all the things which I got to know when I ascended to that world," I took a deep breath when I heard him. Honestly, again, that shit is going out of the place. Again he looked at me and sighed again, "Maybe it''s not the right time to get to know about some things." He stopped and looked at me again for some time before he sighed again and said, "To be honest, I had high hopes that you would understand more about that world, but I think that world is too complex for you now. I will take care of it," "To be honest, I am getting more confused about that world. Fine, don''t tell me anything. Please answer the question I am about to ask. Is it fine?" I asked while my eyes were fixed on him. He looked at for some time before he nodded, "Fine. Ask," I nodded and asked, "You always told me that you had to leave this world. Could you tell me why that is?" He nodded when he heard my question and said, "After you cross the threshold. The world will not let you live in this world. You have to leave this planet once you cross that threshold." "The world?" I asked. "There are certain rules which were rewritten and everything happens according to the rules. And it was that rule which made me ascend this world." "Ok, what would have happened if you hadn''t ascended?" I asked again. "This planet would have forcefully ejected me," He replied. "It means that you had some time before you left this world?" I asked again. He nodded, "Yes, I had some time before I left the world," "Fine, now could you tell me about the dreams. What was that dream about? ''The dream about the hall filled with mirrors?'' As that was the first dream I saw of the hall, I asked him about it. But just as I asked, he sighed again, "There are many things in this world which are too complex to understand. But I will tell you one thing. When you ascend to the top of that world, you would think that you are standing at the apex of the world. But it is not simple as you think. There is another world out there. But anyway, it is not the right time to know about that world." I was surprised again. Why is he speaking like Eve? And as if he understood what was transpiring on in my mind, he spoke, "I tried to tell you the story, but I understood that it was not the right time you should know about that world. But any way you got the crux of the situation, right?" I nodded. "Then what do you know about this Game of Evolution?" Why did they start something like this?" He stared at me for some time before he said, "Do you believe in prophecy? If not, then you should believe it. It exists. There was a prophecy in the past that someone would rise as an ascender to help in the fight against the Aboriginals. And that was the reason this game was started," "Aboriginals?" I asked. This was the first time I heard that word. "I told you before that there is more to this world. They are the people who are waiting to devour this world. You will get to know about this world in the future." He replied. The words he spoke made me sigh again, so why is everything so mysterious? Regardless, I still have to ask "So why am I being reincarnated as a monkey?" Is there any significance in doing this?" The saying holds that if someone starts from a basic form of life and ascends to the next level, then he would be a force to reckon with," He replied, watching me intently. "Fine, but from what I have been told, I am not part of the game anymore. What is that about? What about my future?" I asked again. This question bugged me for quite a long time. "To be honest, everything was a part of destiny. A destiny that you would arrive at this world and a destiny that would let you meet me." My eyes grew wide when I heard his words. What the fuck is he talking about? What destiny? And before I could think of anything, he replied to me again. "Yes, it was destiny. There are many things in this world that seem like fantasy, but they are real. And destiny is one of those things and it is real." "It was my destiny to be the first person in the entire world to become the person who holds so much power in a single body, and it was part of my destiny that I became one of the powerful men in the whole world. And again, it was also my destiny to be betrayed and die by my own people, and last, it was also my destiny to be reincarnated again and complete the things which I have left incomplete." When I heard his words, my brows furrowed. According to him, he knew that he was going to die and will reincarnate as a different man in this world. Did he make all the arrangements for today''s meeting? "Yes, it''s true. I knew all along," I was stunned when I heard those words. Chapter 136: Eves Future I was taken aback when I heard those words. He knew he''d reincarnate and meet me in this world all along? "Did you know all along?" "Did you know I''d reincarnate into this world and meet you here?" I said, my eyes wide as I stared at him. He nodded as he looked at me. "Yes, I knew it all along. But I didn''t know the circumstances of how I would meet you," "How could you have known? Why did you die if you knew you''d die? Why didn''t you flee?" My heart raced, as I wondered aloud. "Things aren''t as simple as you think," he shook his head. "There were a lot of things I couldn''t do because I didn''t know about it. But by the time I realized what was going on, it was too late. But, in any case, you''re here, and so am I." My mind was blown when I heard his words, "What are you talking about? Could you tell me clearly?" But he shook his head and said, "Not right now. However, you''ll find out in the future." I was speechless; what was he on about? Why doesn''t he tell me about something? As I stared at him, a sigh escaped my lips. "Leave it alone. But, if you know the future, why didn''t you save the family who was being hunted like dogs and living as an outcast?" While my mind was filled with images of Diana and Granny living in the jungle, I wondered aloud. Even I was surprised that Amelia''s image did not come to mind when I thought about the village. And as soon as he heard the question, he responded, "As I said you. Everything has a destiny, and I couldn''t change it. But their time has come. You''d have heard about the divination that lass mentioned?" My face turned weird when I heard him refer to Granny as Lass, but then, he itself is an old soul who is wandering in these mountains. And again, interrupted, as if he read my mind. "I told you before and I am telling you again. Don''t think too much about all these things and you are correct. She was a lass to me and one more thing." But he stopped as a sigh escaped his lips again. "Could you please stop sighing so much? It''s irritating me to see you sigh so much." And where do you get so much air to sigh?" His attitude irritated me. Why keep everything a mystery? Fine, even if he''s keeping things mysterious, why is he sighing so much? He again got stunned by my rant. "I don''t know why did I reincarnate to such a person? Anyway, let me tell you. Many things in this world are too mysterious and it is not the right time to know about them" I nodded, "Fine, don''t tell me anything which you don''t want to tell. There are a few more things which I want to clarify." He nodded when he heard my words. "As you told me that I am not part of the game, what would happen to Eve?" I asked while my eyes were fixed on him again. "Eve?" He frowned, but then a look of understanding formed on his face. "You are talking about that so-called thing in your mind," "She is not a thing?" I shook my head as soon as I heard his words. "You may not realize it, but she means a lot to me. She was with me all the time, even when no one else was. You could say I shackled her to me, but I can''t deny that she came through for me when I needed it the most. But there''s one thing I''m thinking about. If I ascend as a GOD. Would it be possible for me to transfer her consciousness into a physical body?" As I asked my question, his eyes went wide. "Do you really want to give her life?" But I shook my head and said, "It''s not that I want to give her life. She is already like a living being and that happened because of your Power," "My Power?" He frowned as he heard my question. "It''s because of your power that gave her the life. You remember your first power, right?" But as soon as he heard my words, he was rooted to the spot but then disappeared and appeared in front of me and grabbed my shoulders, "What are you saying?" I frowned when I heard his words, "What am I saying? I am saying that it was because of your Power that she is alive. Don''t you know how your power is used?" But suddenly he started laughing again, "I knew it. The destiny couldn''t be wrong." But my brows furrowed when I heard his voice, "What are you saying. What it has to do with me," But he shook his head. "You don''t have to know about these things, but I will tell you one thing. You are on your way to becoming a GOD. A real GOD." I shook my head. "I don''t care about becoming a GOD. I only care about the people who are close to me and that''s all," He got stunned when he heard my words, but then he started laughing again like a fool, "Right, you just care about your own people but that itself will lead you to become the GOD" My brows furrowed when I saw his antics. Anyway, let him do what he wants. Maybe he is laughing like a fool after millions of years. After his laugh stopped, he looked at which his face was brimming with happiness. "Sorry about that, but I couldn''t control my happiness. Anyway, about your question, if you ascend to the GOD hood you could really transfer her consciousness into the real body," I felt relieved when I heard his words, but his voice interrupted me again, "But you have to be a lot more powerful to accomplish that feat." I was stunned when I heard his words, but a determination filled my heart as I nodded, "It''s up to me. I will do that." He nodded as he heard my words, "What are more things do you want to ask?" "Now that I am not the part of the game. What would happen to me? Would I still be a monkey?" I asked as I gazed at him. "Don''t worry about that. It is better for you that you are getting evolved and it will help you grow stronger than your peers. And even though you are not part of the game. You would still be the TOP candidate to be the man in that prophecy." But I shook my head again, "I told you before and I am telling you now. I don''t care about being the candidate for the prophecy and, to be honest, I really don''t want to get stuck on all these things. I just want to be stronger, strong enough that everyone would respect me and I could make the people happy that are close to me." But just as I said those words, I face of the figure appeared in my mind, "Could you tell me one more thing? What about Lucia? Is she still alive?" But as soon as he heard her name, his body started shivering, and a lost look appear in his eyes, "Lucia? How could I forget about her?" "What are you talking about?" I shouted, and my words interrupted his reverie and he sighed again. "She would still be alive. Waiting for me. Waiting for you," He mumbled and again a lost look appeared in his eyes. "What are you talking about? Why she would be waiting for me?" I interrupted him again. "She knew everything about the destiny and about my decision to step into the fire. She already knew that I would be going to reincarnate again. But what I don''t know about her reaction when he would know that I was getting betrayed," But I interrupted him again "Could you tell me more clearly. What the deal with her. And why does she appear in my memory from time to time?" His body shook when he heard my words, and his eyes were locked on to me. "What did you say? She appears in memories from time to time?" I nodded my head, "Yes, from time to time, I could her smiling face as if she is calling me." He was stunned for the moment again, and a long sigh escaped his lips. "She knows that you are here. And the great turmoil would start again in that world." "What are you talking about again? Care to explain it to me? If not, then please tell me some more things about this world," But this time, he shook his head as his eyes stared at me. "Time has come to know more about Lucia. Who is always protecting you from those wolves?" My brows furrowed when I heard his words, "What the deal with her?" But as soon as he heard my question, a smile formed on his face, "She was my Arin," Chapter 137: Lucia and The Future "She was my Arin," Smile formed on his face as a longing look appeared in his eyes. But I was shocked. Didn''t that girl die in that fire? Don''t tell me she was also reincarnated or something like that. While my gaze remained fixed on his long-lost look, I asked, "Could you explain it to me?" And as soon as he heard my voice, he looked at me and nodded. "You remember she was burned alive, didn''t you?" He asked as he stared at me. I nodded. "Yes, I saw that, and that is the reason. I was surprised when I heard that. And to be honest, when I saw her, she didn''t look like Lucia." He nodded when he heard my words. "Even I couldn''t believe that. But it was true. When I ascended to that world, it was all new to me. I didn''t know what to do. But I came across a girl, even though she looked different, I somehow knew that I saw her somewhere. But I didn''t know where." He sighed and turned around to stare at the distance. "You must know that she was already a powerful figure when I ascended to that world. I could only stare at her only from the distance. When I first saw her, my heart became restless for the first time in my life. But I didn''t know the reason." "Slowly and steadily, I got more powerful. My stronghold increased very quickly, and one day I stood face to face with her. I couldn''t believe that such a beauty could exist in this world, but what piqued my curiosity was that every time I saw her, my heart pounded furiously as if she was a piece of the missing puzzle." He told while his eyes were still fixed on the nothingness. "So what happened next? Could you tell me?" I asked him. "Huh? Yes, the first time I came across her. She started laughing when she saw me. I got confused about her behavior but she didn''t tell me the reason. From that day on I got to know more about her, but I still didn''t know that she was Arin," My brows furrowed when I heard his explanation. Why no one in this world could tell the explain the things clearly, I interrupted, "I think that I am getting more confused with your story. Leave it like that, but tell me one thing, whether she is alive or not. And in one dream, I saw that she did something with you. What was that?" He was surprised when he heard my words, and a strange appearance appeared on his face. I know he would be ashamed that a GOD like him couldn''t even explain anything to a mortal like me? Even so, he nodded and explained. "She knew all along that something would happen to me, and she has a way to attach some part of a soul to me. If something happened and I reincarnate, she would know that. And you are not part of the Game anymore is also her doing. She couldn''t let anyone play with you. But she has her limit on that so that not many people could know more about you." My brows furrowed when I heard his words, "Could you please explain that since I got transmigrated to this world, the god who started the game would know about this, right?" He nodded his head, "He would know, but he is a good man and he wouldn''t tell anyone about your location." But I shook my head, "My question is not like that, since you said that these are GODS and they would know anything happening on this planet. Wouldn''t they know that you came from this world and they would keep an eye on this planet?" But he shook his head. "No one knows about this planet apart from some people. I had hidden the bunch of planets, and no one could keep track of this planet, and it was because of me that no one in this world could ascend to GODHOOD. I don''t want anyone to know about this place." I took a deep breath when I heard his words, "So this fighting with these aliens is your doing?" He nodded his head. "Yes, it was because of me that these guys were fighting with the people of another world. To be honest, I didn''t want to cripple this world, and that was the reason I gave them the reason to survive. These guys are still trapped and they don''t know about that." I was surprised when I heard his words, "So what about me? What would happen to me? Would I also be trapped in this world?" He shook his head. "It doesn''t apply to you. Right now, you are just too weak to know more things about that world. But don''t worry, I would just help you to get stronger." "How?" I asked immediately. "Do you think I would just call you here just to have a chat with you? I have everything planned," But a doubt arose in my heart, "What are you going to do?" "Don''t be worried. I will not eat you. I just have everything planned for you." He replied as he stared at me. "But what about Eve? She was here to help me out, but now you are going to play that part. What would happen to her?" I asked him. "Don''t worry, she would still be there to help you," He smiled and looked at me. I stared at him for a while and then said, "What would happen to this place? I think it would lose its significance after today, right? It was you all along that didn''t let anyone step into this place." "Don''t worry, even if I am not here, no one could step into this place. This place is too precious to me and I can''t let these ants ruin this place." A cold glint flashed through his eyes as he said those words. I shook my head when I heard that. This man is still too arrogant. Calling these people an ant. He still feels that he is the GOD of the previous world. And once again, as if he read my mind, he interjected. "These people are still ants to me, whether it was that time or now. No one could hold a stick against me for a second. They would have been destroyed if they did that." A proud look flashed across his face when he said that. "Fine, now what would happen to me? Would I still be a monkey? Who would go through evolution?" I asked as I stared at him. He nodded his head, "You should go through Evolution. This helps you to develop your body for good. You will not believe but many of the so-called GODS were ascended to GODHOOD." I took a deep breath when I heard his words, "You mean to say that I would stay as a monkey all my life?" His face turned strange when he heard my words, "Who told you that? Don''t you know that after your second evolution, your body would change to the human form while you can turn into the primal form anytime?" I shook my head. "Maybe I heard that. But could you tell me how many times I have to evolve to reach the GODHOOD?" "One more evolution after the second one. After that, you would ascend," He said as he looked at me. "Fine, one last thing. How many women you were in a relationship with?" I finally asked the important question. This man was boasting too much in front of me, let me see what''s his answer was. And as expected, his face turned strange for a moment before a proud look appeared on his face. "You couldn''t even count them with two hands. The relationship is an art, and I was the master of that art. Don''t worry, you will understand one day," My brows were arched when I heard those words and I quickly retorted, "But I didn''t see anyone apart from Arin and Lucia and Diana." He shook his head, "You only saw those memories which I wanted you to see. Even I had some private space, but don''t worry, many of them would be waiting for you in the other world?" But this time my face turned strange when I heard those words. Many of them would be waiting for me? What is he talking about? I already have headaches while maintaining the relationship with these women. How could I maintain all these women who are waiting for me? And once again he interrupted, "Don''t worry, everyone is there with Lucia. She is there to protect them. You don''t know, but she is so powerful that even I get scared when she is angry with me." My jaw dropped when I heard that. If she is that powerful, why didn''t she come to see me? But anyway, it''s better for me if she is not here. And, all the women here are powerful than me. First, I have to clear my relationship with everyone, and then I could think about Lucia, who is in her own league." "So should we proceed?" Chapter 138: Return "Should we proceed?" I heard his voice as he stared at me. I don''t know what he is going to do. "What are you going to do?" I asked, as my eyes were fixed on him. A smile could be seen on his face as he said, "It''s time for me to merge with you." But my heart started beating faster when I heard his words. What is he talking about? What merged? He said nothing like this before. "What merged?" I asked, as my brows scowled and I looked at him. Don''t be worried. Nothing is going to happen to you. What I meant by "merge" is that all my experiences will be given to you. You wouldn''t face any obstacles to becoming powerful. You will gain many more memories, which will slowly unlock when the time is right, "he said while his smiling face was visible before me. And before I could ask anything, he interjected, "Don''t worry. I will not take over your body. Since you and I are the same, It doesn''t matter. " I took a deep breath when I heard his words. Whatever he is saying is beneficial to me, but somehow I am feeling quite doubtful. I don''t know whether I should jump on the boat or not. But suddenly, my eyes scanned the surrounding forest. I am stuck here and I don''t know whether I can go out by myself. I stared at him for a while before taking a deep breath. But suddenly, one more question popped up in my mind. "What would happen to Eve and what would happen to my second evolution?" I asked him, as my gaze was fixed on the man before me. Don''t worry, your Eve will still be there and I will add some things to her that would be beneficial to you and your second evolution. Don''t worry. His gaze was fixed on me as he said, "I have planned everything." "Fine, let''s do it." I took a deep breath as I saw him moving towards me. I was immediately enveloped in bright light with a burning pain spreading all over my body. "Holy Fuck!" I don''t know, but the pain was so immense that I couldn''t even curse loudly as darkness enveloped me. And when I opened my eyes, I was in a different world. Everything seemed staged to me. I was standing in the middle of a vast crowd gathered for some event. What surprised me was that I could see many people who looked like the aliens shown in the movies. They looked like people I''ve seen in one movie, with big, strange heads and many limbs. "Where am I?" My eyes scanned the area as my ears filled with the hubbub of the enormous crowd, where many people were cheering for something. And the most strange thing is that I could understand their language. Even though many of them seemed human, I knew that they were totally different. And they are all speaking about someone who is about to appear on the stage. "What is this place?" As my eyes scanned the area, I noticed that it was a totally different city, and it was the first time I had seen a city this advanced. I could see flying cars everywhere as the huge skyscrapers touched the sky. Suddenly, a commotion erupted as everyone started shouting. My brows furrowed as I turned to face the stage. But I was rooted to the spot when I saw the person on the stage. It was Lucia, who was strolling with a smile on her face. And then suddenly, I remembered that my previous self told me that he saw Lucia from quite afar, and she was a well-established figure in that world. I was rooted to the spot when I realised that Lucia was waving her hands at everybody. I don''t know why, but my heart started thumping when I saw her, as if I was seeing her after millions of years. A drop of tears formed in the corner of my eyes when I saw her unforgettable face. But suddenly, she motioned her hands, and an enormous dome appeared above the crowd, and everyone went silent. I was confused as my brows furrowed when I saw that everyone had fallen silent. My eyes were fixed on her, but suddenly, she turned to look at me, and a smile bloomed on her face. I was rooted to the spot when I saw that everyone in the crowd had turned their heads to look at me. "What is happening?" My face turned strange as my gaze shifted to Lucia, who nodded her head as her voice echoed all around the city. Welcome back, My eyes bulged, but suddenly, everything started turning dark, and everyone dissolved into nothingness. I don''t know what happened, but I stood alone in the dark. It was quite similar to the scene when I went into my consciousness. But somehow I know that this is different. I was not in my consciousness, but suddenly a bright light again enveloped me as a groan escaped my lips. "Argh!" I was feeling immense pain in my body, as if someone had operated without even giving me anesthesia. But somehow, some beep sound was reaching my ears, and I knew this sound very well. Am I lying in a hospital? My eyes opened slowly to greet the sight of a white wall, but I felt something attached all over my body. But as I moved my body to see what the things attached to my body were again, I felt a tearing pain spreading throughout. "AHHH" A scream escaped my lips as I slumped down on the bed again and I closed my eyes tightly. But suddenly, Tanya''s voice reaches my ears. Don''t move. Just lie down on the bed silently, " My brows furrowed as I slowly opened my eyes and turned my face to see Tanya''s tear-stained, worried face looking at me softly. Suddenly, a warm feeling spread in my heart, as it was the first time in my life someone had spilled tears, and I could see that she was really worried about me. I could only curse myself for not believing in her. But I took a deep breath slowly to see if she was still looking at me worriedly. A hoarse voice escaped my mouth, "What happened?" Don''t move, you have just evolved and your body is still in a critical stage of adapting to the new changes. "Evolve?" My brows furrowed when I heard her words. But then I remembered the white light enveloping me and the pain I suffered at that time. "When did this happen?" I asked again, with much difficulty. Even speaking with my mouth spreads the pain all over my body. Don''t talk, just listen to me, "Tanya''s voice reached my ears as I nodded slowly to her. I could see that her concerned face turned ferocious as she glared at me, "Didn''t I tell you before that if you are going for the second evolution, it should be done in the presence of someone?" And what were you doing at the entrance of the mountains? It was your luck that someone found you and shifted you to the hospital. Otherwise, I don''t know what would have happened to you, "and as she finished her words, a teardrop slid through her face. As I moved my hand to wipe away the tear, a warm feeling spread through my heart.Even though I again felt the splitting pain all over my body, I didn''t flinch as I slowly wiped the tear with my thumb and patted her cheeks. "Don''t worry, everything is fine, isn''t it?" I said slowly as a small smile formed on my face. I should really consider myself lucky, as there are people who genuinely care for me. Even though I was smiling, the pain was assaulting me all over my body. I don''t know what will happen to me. That man said nothing about the second evolution and only told me that he would take care of everything. I don''t know how the fuck everything is OK here. I am lying in a hospital suffering from pain. But suddenly, Eve''s name came into my mind. "Eve? Are you there? " I didn''t get any response from her. My heart started pounding faster as I called out her name again. "Eve?" Don''t worry, I am here. Her voice echoed in my mind as I took a huge breath. Suddenly, I felt relieved to hear her voice. "Are you fine?" I asked her mentally, while my gaze was fixed on Tanya. I should be the one asking that question. But I think you are fine since beauty is taking care of you by sitting all day long, while I am just trying to ease your pain. " Her voice echoed in my mind, as I could sense her jealousy. "Are you jealous?" I asked her as I saw Tanya crawling towards me. My eyes widened as I saw that she had a lost look in her eyes as her lips slowly touched mine. Chapter 139: Second Evolution (I) My eyes widened as I saw that Tanya had a lost look in her eyes as she crawled towards me and her soft lips touched mine. As I closed my eyes and was lost in that beautiful sensation, a sweet fragrance attacked my nostrils. But as I moved closer to her, all that sensation vanished as pain spread throughout my entire body and a scream escaped my mouth. "AAAHHH," I screamed as I slumped back into bed, every part of my body screaming in agony. But as I slowly opened my eyes, I noticed Tanya had a stunned expression on her face and that clarity had returned to her eyes as she stared at me cluelessly. "What happened?" She muttered as her clear eyes stared at me. My brows were arched as I looked at her clueless face. "You don''t know what happened?" She shook her head and returned to the chair beside my bed. "What happened?" she asked, her eyes fixed on me. "Don''t you remember when we kissed?" I asked as I looked at her, and I could see her face change as soon as she heard my words. "Really?" she exclaimed as she stood up from her chair. But her exclamation raised my brows. "You really don''t remember?" My brows furrowed as I asked her the question. She shook her head as she looked at me and said, "Are you really serious?" But when I heard her words, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "If you don''t believe me, just smell my lips. You''ll find out," Her brow furrowed as she heard my words, and she moved closer to me to check the smell. Her face contorted as she smelled my lips and shifted back into her chair, her eyes fixed on me. "It was true. But why don''t I remember?" "What do you remember?" I asked her. "I don''t know, I was looking at you but suddenly everything went blank, but when I heard a large scream from your mouth, I came back to my senses." She said this while her gaze was fixed on me. My brow furrowed as I heard her words, but a grunt escaped my lips as the pain spread throughout my body once more. I believe I cannot move my body any longer. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, and the image of her lost look flashed before my eyes as I opened them to look at her. "Do you regret it?" I asked her. She had a lost look in her eyes as she looked at me again, but her body shook as she heard my words, and clarity returned to her eyes. But she shook her head, "No, I don''t have any regret. Anyway, I would have kissed you one day or another. The only thing I regret is that I couldn''t remember my first kiss." When I heard her words, my brows arched in surprise. Was it her first kiss? And she was certain I was the one who would have kissed her later. But the pain started spreading my body again as I closed my eyes again and the grunt escaped my lips again. "What happened?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "When I move my body, it causes pain throughout my entire body. I''m not sure what the fuck happened to me" While my eyes were still closed, I mumbled. But then I realized there was something wrong with my body. I couldn''t feel my tail any longer. But before I could ask any question, Tanya''s voice reached my ears again, "You are in the hospital for more than seven days. Your body was in a serious condition, as you were bleeding all over. I would still take some time for you to adjust to your new body," When I heard her words, I was struck dumb. I stayed here for seven days. I don''t know how much time I spent in that dream, but what about Lucia? Was she really there, or was it all in my head? I couldn''t get her pleasant appearance out of my head. "Are you okay?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears again. But I shook my head, "I couldn''t believe that I spent seven days here" "It wouldn''t have happened when you went through your second evolution in the supervision," Tanya said. But her words made my brows furrow. What could they have done? And as if she understood my question, she interjected. "Don''t think any of that nonsense. We have special serums for evolutions that would have made it easier for you to evolve. Didn''t I tell you that ninety percent of second evolution fails due to carelessness? You were fortunate that you were discovered near the mountains. But what were you doing so close to the mountains? I warned you not to go near that location." While my eyes were still closed, she screamed. When I heard her loud voice, my brows wrinkled and my heart raced, but I told her calmly, "Even I don''t know. I was on my way back to the hotel after walking Deliah to her house when I heard someone calling me from the mountains. I''m not sure what happened after that because I woke up today in the hospital." I told her the lie since the mountain is still mysterious, and many people have heard its call. I''m not sure why, but I had to tell her that lie to make her believe. And, as expected, her brow furrowed and her gaze was fixed on me when she heard my words, "Are you telling the truth?" I nodded and let out a chuckle. "If only I had known that I would evolve. I would not have gone to the city on that day." I said as I stared off into the distance. "Don''t mind anything, just take care of your body." Her voice reached my ears as my eyes shifted to her to see her smiling face. I nodded, "No issues, but what about the Forces? Do they know about my condition?" She nodded her head, "I already informed them. The good thing was that we have a special hospital of the force in this place with all the advanced equipment. I was only waiting for you to become conscious as we have to run some tests and you have to go undergo treatment." My brows were furrowed once again. "What treatment you are talking about?" "It would help cure you," she replied with a smile. I gave her a long look before nodding. She stood up, kissed my forehead again, and turned to leave the room. My gaze was fixed on her as a warm feeling spread through my heart before I heard Eve''s voice in my head. "You would be thrilled today, right?" I nodded, my gaze fixed on the ceiling. "Yes, I''m overjoyed. You know what? I was very concerned about you. But when I heard your voice today, I felt very relaxed." She remained silent for a moment before speaking. "I''m glad you were concerned about me. However, you must take care of yourself. I''m sure you''d have a lot of questions running through your head. But you should know that I have filled in any information that will be gradually revealed to you as you grow stronger." My brows furrowed when I heard her words, but she said, "Yes, I know many things. Things about your past and the things that happened in the mountains. This time I didn''t fall asleep like last time, but I was isolated. Do you remember the ball that was floating around in your mind? It has merged with your consciousness, but there are many locks on it. And I have the key to unlocking the memories when the time is right." I took a deep breath when I heard her words, "Then what do you know about my second evolution. How strong I am now?" I asked her while my gaze was still fixed on the ceiling. "You have grown a lot stronger, all of your attributes have increased to 150 and your body is still adjusting to the changes. Since suddenly you have grown a lot stronger, the cells in your body would take still some time to adjust to your current power," her voice echoed in my hands again. When I heard her words, I took a deep breath, but doubts arose in my heart. "What exactly do you mean by 150? Is that thing still operational?" "Even though you are no longer a part of the game, many things remain the same, and the attributes would help you judge your Power, which is why it is still functional. But I will not assign you any new tasks; instead, I will assist you in gaining more experience and becoming more powerful. And now that I have that information in my head, I know how to help you become strong in the shortest amount of time, " She said to me. I exhaled when I heard her words, but that pain started spreading in my body again and the grunt escaped my mouth. "FUCK" Chapter 140: Second Evolution (II) "FUCK" I screamed as the pain spread throughout my body once more. I''m not sure, but this evolution was terrible. Even though I was in pain, my first evolution was pretty seamless. My brows wrinkled as I waited for this pain to subside. But Eve''s voice resounded in my mind once more. "Just tolerate for some more time. Your body is working fast to adjust to the newfound power," "Fine, but you know, I couldn''t even move my body. Even taking a deep breath is causing pain all over my body," I told Eve while my eyes were still closed. "Don''t worry. It would be over in some time," she told me again. "What do you think about the serum they told about the evolution? It would have worked, right?" I asked her as the pain in my body gradually subsided. "Maybe," she replied, but suddenly I heard the sound of the opening of the door. I slowly opened my eyes to see that Tanya was back with someone. My brows were about to wrinkle, then I remembered the pain I went through. My gaze shifted to her as I asked, "What is happening?" She looked at me, "Don''t worry, we are about to move you to an unfamiliar room. I told you before that we have the facility to help you recuperate." I nodded slowly as my gaze shifted to the other man, who was looking at me curiously, but he moved to remove all the wires and tubes from my body. I don''t know what they have done to me. But did they take my blood sample for the testing or what? But I have to laud him. He removed everything very carefully and then started moving my bed. But what surprised me the most was that they covered my whole body in bandages. I didn''t know what would have happened to me if I am not shifted to the hospital. I saw that Tanya was moving alongside me as she kept on glancing at me again and again. As I moved outside the door, the smell of hospital assaulted my nose and many hubbubs of footsteps reached my ears. But suddenly a familiar voice reached my ears. "Alan," My brows furrowed slowly as I burned with pain, but my eyes moved slowly to look towards the source of the voice. I was surprised to see that Alexandra was coming towards me with a concerned expression on her face. She touched my face as soon as she came near my bed. I was touched again when I saw that face, but my gaze shifted to Tanya, who smiled and nodded at me. "How are you feeling now?" Alexandra asked as she looked at me. "Not good. Too much pain," I tried to smile as I looked at her. And as expected, the pain started spreading throughout my whole body, and a grunt escaped my mouth. "Don''t move," Alexandra immediately said as she closed my mouth with her hands. I nodded as I closed my eyes. I don''t know what are they going to do with me, but at least I would relieve myself from pain. But Eve''s voice resounded in my ears again. "Relax, whatever they are doing, it will not hurt you anymore. At least it would help you heal quickly," I nodded slightly and waited for them to move me to the new place and after a while; I felt that we entered the silent place, as only the sound of footsteps could be heard. As I opened my eyes again, a white ceiling greeted me and Tanya''s voice reached my ears again. I turned around to see that Alexandra and Tanya were looking at me. "Just close your eyes and wait for a while," Tanya said as she and Alexandra started removing my bandages. I was confused. Why are they removing my bandages? Aren''t there any staff there who could remove that, but anyway, I should enjoy their service? I could feel that their soft hands were touching all over my body and after a while, I could feel that my body was free of all the bandages, but suddenly, silence ensued in the room. I opened my eyes to see that I was alone in the room. My brows furrowed as I moved my head slowly to check the surrounding room, to find that there was nothing in the room, but the room was looking quite different. There were holes all over the walls. Before I could understand what was happening, the wall started sprinkling some liquid that covered every part of the body, and suddenly, a white light covered my entire body. I felt a tinge of pain on every cell of my body before the pain started subsiding and I could feel that everything was being repaired in my body as a warm sensation started spreading all over. I felt so relaxed that I didn''t know when I fell asleep and darkness enveloped me again. But when I opened my eyes again, I found myself to be standing again in that crowded square, where everyone turned around to look at me. My heart started beating faster when my eyes shifted to Lucia, who was looking at me with a smile on her face and her voice reached my ears again. "Welcome Back," My brows furrowed as I muttered, "Am I dreaming again?" But before I could think of anything, Lucia''s voice reached my ears again. Do you really think that this is a Dream?" My eyes went wide as I stared at Lucia, who started moving towards me. There was pin-drop silence but suddenly everyone in front of me moved and the sound of footsteps reached my ears as I saw Lucia was walking towards me. My heart started thumping as her otherworldly beauty really mesmerized me. I don''t know how much time has been passed, but she stood before me with a smile on her face as she moved her hand to caress my face. "I missed you so much." I could feel that a teardrop forming on the corner of my eyes and as I moved my hands to feel that wonderful face, but everything shattered like a mirror and I was standing in the darkness gain but instead of shock, a scream escaped my lips. "NOOOOOOOO" I felt so heartbroken for the first time in my life. But a white light enveloped me again and when that light cleared, I stared at the ceiling before me. I started breathing heavily as I sat on the bed and my head moved to see the surroundings to see that I was in the hotel room and Tanya and Alexandra just entered the room. "What happened? Why did you shout?" My mind went black as I stared at two beauties before me as I stuttered, "How many days was I unconscious?" Tanya''s brows were furrowed as she looked at Tanya and looked at me again, "You were unconscious for two weeks." My eyes went wide when I heard words. Two weeks? I was unconscious for two weeks. What the fuck happened to me. "What happened? Why are you reacting like this?" Tanya asked me worriedly as he touched my cheeks. I shook my head as I grabbed her hands. "I don''t know. I suddenly started feeling anxious when I heard your words," "Don''t worry and congrats on your second evolution" Alexandra''s voice reached my ears and my gaze shifted to her as she sat on the bed and she also caressed my cheeks. My brows furrowed when I saw their strange actions. I looked down to see that I was fully dressed while there were no hairs on my hands. My eyes went wide as I touched my face to feel and my gaze shifted to two ladies who were giggling. "What happened?" I asked them. "The way you are acting is really laughable. And for your information, you are really looking very cute and we couldn''t help but touch your soft skin," Tanya laughed and said to me. But her words made me feel weird. Cute? Soft skin? What the fuck are they speaking. My heart sped up, and I immediately stood up from the bed and ran towards the bathroom to get a full view of myself. But as soon as I saw myself in the mirror, I was stunned. "Who the fuck is that beautiful man?" Yes, I was looking very different. Instead of feeling happy, I felt very weird when I looked at myself in the mirror. Even though I was looking otherworldly but I didn''t expect that I would change this much. My bulky body slimmed down, but I was still quite tall while my long golden hair reached to my shoulders and my deep black eyes complemented my extra fair face. I gulped slowly as I turned around to see that there was no tail. I shook my head in disappointment as I found myself to be a little too handsome. I don''t know what would happen and any of the women in this hotel see me. They would surely jump on me. Now I know why these two were acting like that. Chapter 141: Second Evolution (III) I shook my head in disappointment as I found myself to be a little too handsome. I don''t know what would happen and any of the women in this hotel see me. They would surely jump on me. Now I know why these two were acting like that. But Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "You look too good," I nodded my head while my eyes were fixed on the mirror. All of my bulkiness was gone and now I looked perfect. I took a deep breath, and stretched my body, and turned around to leave the bathroom. But my steps came to a halt when I remember his words when he told me that I could change my body to a primal form and it will boost my power. Suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Don''t think too much. Eventually, you would know about it," I nodded and my head and left the bathroom to see that Tanya and Alexandra were talking about something, but they stopped talking and turned their face to look at me. A smile formed on my face when I saw them. I got to know that there are real people in this world who care about me. There was no need for Alexandra to come to this place to see me and she was staying in this place for almost two weeks and then there is Tanya, who even cried for me and sat by my side when I was unconscious. They smiled and stood up when they saw me coming out of the bathroom. "How are you feeling now?" Tanya asked as her eyes were fixed on me. "Quite good. Thanks for taking care of me all these days," I smiled as I looked at her, and then my eyes shifted to Alexandra, who was also smiling at me. "You don''t have to mention that," Tanya said to me while the smile was still visible on her face. I shook my head as I turned to look at Alexandra. "You could have gone back, right?" "You don''t have to say anything about that. Anyway, I wanted to take some break, and this place is a perfect place for me to spend some time out of the job and for your information. The update of your evolved second time is already been given to the Forces. And they have given you a special privilege and you could even spend some more time in this place and then join the forces." My brows were arched and when I heard her words as my gaze turned to Tanya, who also nodded at me. But Alexandra''s voice reached my ears again. "We have given even Tanya the special privilege of spending good time in this place," "Huh?" I got confused, but this time Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "They have extended my leave and I could spend some more time in this place. You were almost unconscious for three weeks and I spent my whole time taking care of you. Even though special nurses were appointed for you but I denied them as I wanted to be the one beside you," My brows were raised when I heard her words. Even Alexandra had a slight smile on her face. My brows furrowed as a thought came to my mind and my gaze turned towards Alexandra as I asked, "What about the meet? Would I still be going there?" The question surprised Alexandra, as I am a lot stronger than them? I asked her while my eyes were still fixed on her face and she shook her head when she heard my words. "No, it is your capability that you are a lot stronger than them." She said to me. I nodded when I heard her words, "Anyway, let''s sit and talk," I told them as I walked towards the couch and sat on it while they sat on the bed. But as I looked at them, Tanya looked at me and said, "Now tell me what were you doing at the mountains?" My brows furrowed when I heard her words as my gaze shifted to the window as the dark night greeted me and I could even see the outline of the mountains and that day flashed before my eyes. But my eyes shifted back to Tanya and said. "I said before that. After leaving Deliah to her home, I walked on that lonely road, but suddenly my eyes were attracted to that mountain. I don''t know but I heard a calling from that mountains but a sudden I don''t know when my mind went blank and when I opened my eyes I was lying in the hospital and my whole body was suffering from pain," I gulped the saliva as my eyes searched for the bottle of water and I quickly drank it. But when my eyes looked at the two ladies, their brows were furrowed as they looked at each other and then looked at me and Alexandra asked, "What type of calling did you hear?" My brows were arched when I heard her words, but I nodded my head and said, "I don''t know, but I felt like someone is calling me to the mountains." Her brows furrowed again, but it went back to normal as she said, "Leave it and take care of yourself. Anyway, you would be hungry after sleeping for so many days." But as soon as she said those words, the image of that chef came into my mind as I said, "Last time I ate in one restaurant and Deliah told me that the owner is the power holder with the power of something related to food and the food was really tasty." Alexandra''s brows were raised, and she looked at Tanya and then back at me as she said, "I know that place and to be honest, I wanted to go to that place. You really reminded me of the good time." She turned her face to look at Tanya. "Come on, get ready. We will go to that place," Then she looked at me and said, "You also get ready" And she stood up along with Tanya and left the room. My eyes were fixed on the beautiful figures leaving the room before they closed the door, but suddenly Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Be careful when you say some words. I don''t know what she inferred when you said you heard some calling from the mountains. You still don''t know many things about that place other than the history," I nodded as I turned and walked towards the window where I could see the whole mountain. "You know, Eve, I still couldn''t believe that I was him in my last life. He was the so-called GOD and I am just a normal mortal trying to live this complicated life. And about those responsibilities, I still don''t know how I am I going to fulfill that." Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Don''t worry. Everything has its purpose. Just like my purpose to make you stronger and after those, I acquired those memories. I am sure that I will lead you on the right path. And as for your past, don''t think too much about it. You have your own life and don''t let it burden you by thinking the unnecessary things." I nodded my head as my eyes fixed on the mountains and the image of Lucia flashed into my mind. I couldn''t forget that dream when I was looking at her and she smiled at me as if she knew that I was back in this world. My heart started beating faster when those past memories started flashing in my mind again. I shook my head and took a deep breath to calm my thumping heart as I raised my hand to look at my palms. And as I thought about the ball of air. A small sphere of air started forming on my hand as all the air in my surrounding started concentrating on my hand. But suddenly it vanished as I clenched my fists and my eyes were still fixed on the mountains. Suddenly the slight sound of lightning reached my ears as I could feel the small prick of lightning on my hands, but that feeling also vanished as I exhaled and turned around to sit on the bed. "You know Eve. When I woke up, there were many unfamiliar memories in my mind. I saw his life, his feelings. I even felt his emotions about being abandoned by his family. You know, my heart was filled with depression as the sensed the feeling of abandonment, but when I saw the tear-stained face of Tanya and your voice, that feeling vanished and a new resolve bubbled up in my heart. I would always be there for you and promise me that you will be there for me." I think even Eve was surprised when she heard my words, but her voice echoed in my mind, "Don''t worry. I would always be there for you and I got to know about one more thing about you that you wanted to make me live into a new body and you will not believe that I was thrilled when I got to know that." I was stunned, but then a smile formed on my face. Chapter 142: Encounter When I heard her words, a smile spread across my face. To be honest, after so many days in this world, she has become an important part of my life. I nodded slightly as I changed my clothes, but when I looked in the mirror, an awkward feeling overcame me because my clothes did not look good. Every one of my clothes was designed with the Hybrid Monkey figure in mind, and now I look like a normal human. Maybe I should get some new clothes for myself. My head shook as I stared at the mountains again. I couldn''t believe that these were the same mountains in my memory where that boy hunted that dinosaur-like creature. And this is the same place when I met that girl and what''s more important is that girl was Lucia. I was confused when I heard that. How could Lucia be that? Was she her avatar or what? Thinking about Lucia, the image of the dream flashed in my mind again before the knock on the door broke my thoughts. I shook my head and moved to open to door. But I was stunned when I opened the door. Infront of me stood two gorgeous women who were looking at me curiously. While Alexandra wore a normal gown, Tanya wore a white shirt and trousers. Even with the slight makeup, they looked quite gorgeous. My heart thumped for a moment before I took a deep breath to it down when I heard Tanya''s voice in my ears. "What happened? Why are you looking stunned?" I shook my head, "When two beautiful women stand before any man. Anyone could become stunned. Anyway, you both are looking gorgeous," A smile bloomed on their faces when they heard my words, and their eyes were fixed on me. I nodded slightly and said, "Can we go now?" "Sure," Tanya said as they both turned and turned around to leave the suite. My brows furrowed for a moment before my gaze shifted to the third room. Why didn''t I see that room before, or did I ignore that? I took a deep breath again and shook my head and followed them out. And as soon as I stepped into the corridor, an eerie silence greeted me, but I didn''t mind as I turned to see that both Alexandra and Tanya were standing in front of the elevator and I strolled and stood with them. There was an awkward silence as all of us stood silent with our eyes fixed on the Elevator before the sound of the arrival of the elevator broke the silence and the door opened. "Let''s go" It was Tanya who spoke and moved into the elevator and I and Alexandra followed her in. As we stood in the elevator, my gaze was drawn to the two ladies, who were silent as they stared at the door. I observed that I stood a head tall compared to both of them. But suddenly the sound of the elevator broke my thoughts, and I took a step forward to move out of the elevator. But my steps came to Halt when I saw that a man had a surprised expression on his face as he looked at Tanya. He was so concentrated on Tanya that he didn''t even see that Alexandra was standing behind Tanya. A slight smile formed on my face as I wanted to see the reaction of Tanya. And as expected, she moved sideways to make her way to the exit. If I remember correctly, his name was Bret, and a frown formed on his face as his gaze followed Tanya before a voice escaped his lips. "Tanya, why are you avoiding me. I." But before he could any more words. Alexandra''s voice echoed in the lobby. "You have a lot of guts, Bret?" He froze before his head turned to see Alexandra before he stuttered, "Why are you here Madam?" My brows furrowed when I looked at him. Why is his color drained from his face? "You have a lot of Guts, right? You didn''t even look at me and your eyes were fixed on Tanya''s" Alexandra glared at him while my gaze shifted to Tanya, who was speaking to Deliah, who had a surprised expression on her face when she saw me. I nodded at her while my gaze shifted back to the scene unfolding before me. Bret took a deep breath. "I am sorry, but I didn''t know that you are also here. How are you doing?" Alexandra nodded. "I am fine, but I am here for over two weeks. Anyway, I heard a lot about you in the past few years, but don''t be too complacent. You don''t know who would beat you just because of carelessness." The way Alexandra was speaking to him surprised me. "Was he so much popular in the forces? But why is he here? Isn''t his holidays over?" While my gaze was fixed on Alexandra and many thoughts were swirling in my mind. His irritated voice reached my ears. "Why are you standing there? Don''t you know that you can''t stand with your superior officer?" My brows furrowed when I heard his words, but surprisingly, I didn''t feel any anger at his words. I just felt that some dog was barking in front of me. I just shook my head before I made my way towards Tanya, who stood beside Deliah and was looking at me. I also felt his gaze on my back as I reached the counter where these two ladies were standing. But what surprised me was that Alexandra didn''t say any word to him while he was ordering me, but, to be honest, I didn''t mind and as I said before; I felt like that a dog was barking before me. My gaze was fixed on the two ladies who were smiling and before I could say anything to them, that man''s voice echoed in the lobby. "Didn''t you know you couldn''t just ignore your officer? You had to salute them before proceeding with your work?" My brows furrowed, and I could see that even Tanya and Deliah had a frown on their faces. But this time Alexandra intervened/ "I think you forgot to salute me. I think I was your superior in the past," But this time he retorted, "Alexandra, even though I respect you, you don''t work at the front line anymore." My brows furrowed when I heard those words. This is the first time someone has spoken to Alexandra like that. I turned around to see that Alexandra''s face turned ugly as I felt a slight pressure on me, but everyone in the lobby flushed red and many of them even fell to the ground. My gaze shifted to Tanya, who supposedly created an invisible wall for her and Deliah. A frown formed on my face as I saw that everyone was succumbing to the pressure. Even that Bret''s face flushed red as his legs slightly wobbled, but he stood straight and looked straight at Alexandra. Alexandra''s amusedly looked at Bret before a smirk formed on her face and suddenly pressure increased even more and almost everyone in the Lobby fell to the ground. Even Bret started shaking heavily as a drop of blood slid from his nose. But I was surprised. Surprised because I only felt the pressure increasing slightly, but that''s all. It didn''t affect me much. Before I could think more, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "This tiny bit of pressure will not affect you" My brows furrowed as I asked Eve, "What happened?" "Remember that you are not the normal man and the blood flowing in you is superior to all these people. This amount of pressure would not even affect you." I nodded as my gaze was fixed on Bret, who finally succumbed to the pressure and fell to the ground, and Alexandra''s voice echoed throughout the Lobby. "Remember that you were always the ant before me. In the past and even now. So don''t act cocky in front of me. Remember that I was handling the entire fleet of the soldiers like you and I don''t need your respect as such. I see that you are becoming more and more arrogant because of your worthless performance in the forces. But there are many people in the forces who you cannot afford to offend. The man you were just ordering around was one of those people. You don''t know, but I will tell you some interesting news about him. He is selected for the position of Prime Three. And I think you know what Prime three is, right?" "Prime Three?" I frowned but my attention was drawn to him, who started shivering as he turned around to look at me. His eyes went wide as he stuttered, "Prime Three?" But suddenly, the pressure vanished as I saw Alexandra walking towards me with a surprised look on her face. "You didn''t feel any pressure?" I shook my head before my gaze shifted to Bret, who was foolishly staring at me. And then I looked at Alexandra, who nodded her head slightly, "You are indeed a candidate for Prime Three," Chapter 143: Prime Three My eyebrows were arched when I heard her. "Prime Three?" Alexandra gave me a nod. "Yes, but I''ll tell you more about it later. First and foremost, we need to get out of here. I don''t want to see some disgusting faces who will be demoted." My attention was drawn to the people standing with Bret, and as expected, the color on their faces was drained as they stared dumbfounded at Alexandra. I had a strong desire to laugh, but I restrained myself as I turned to face Tanya, who was smiling, and her gaze was fixed on Bret. My head shook as I walked out of the hotel, the lobby teeming with people crammed around Alexandra. And as soon as I stepped out of the hotel, a strong cold breeze hit my face. My eyes were closed for a brief moment before I exhaled deeply. And as I opened my eyes, the mountains greeted me once more. I smiled, but then someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned around to see that Tanya was the one. "What are you thinking?" She asked as she stood beside me and also stared at the mountains. I turned to look at her for a moment before my gaze returned to the mountains. "My life has changed so much. I didn''t expect that I would undergo second evolution and that too in this place." I paused as I took a deep breath while the mountains were still in my sight. "Even I didn''t know that you would such a tremendous change in this place. To be honest, I expected that it would take some time for you to change this much. But you have to remember that even though you are a lot more powerful now. You are still weaker than me," My brows were arched when I heard her words as I turned to look at her and she had a wide smile on her face. I shook my head, as I know that she was now in a playful mood. "We will see. You don''t know, but I am a lot more powerful now. But could you tell me one thing?" I asked, while my eyes were still staring at the mountains. "Oh! What do you want to know?" Her voice reached my ears. "How did you know that I was admitted to the hospital?" I asked and turned to look at her. Her face turned serious as her smile faded away. "When you didn''t return to the hotel after a whole day, I was really worried and ordered the search for the whole mountain city and finally got to know that someone like you was admitted to the hospital and when I reached the hospital, I found you." I nodded, "Thanks. Thanks for taking care of me," But suddenly, she covered my mouth with her hands. My brows furrowed as I looked at her. "You know that you don''t have to say those words to me," I slowly removed her hand from my mouth. "What I said was the truth. I am very grateful that you were there for me when I was in need. Anyway, who all knows about my evolution?" But as soon as she heard my question, she shook her head and said, "Not many, only the higher-ups, Alexandra and Olivia and her family," My brows were raised when I heard her words, "Even Olivia knows about it?" She nodded. "She was the first one to know but she could not come as she is not on this planet anymore," I frowned, "Where is she?" "She is on the field for quite some time," Tanya said, as she looked at me. I nodded and gazed back at the mountains. "Understood," And just as I opened my mouth, another question, Alexandra''s voice, came from behind. I turned around to see that Alexandra came along with Deliah. She had a surprised expression on her face as she said, "What are you doing here?" I frowned when I heard her words, "What do you mean?" I was waiting for you people. That sudden commotion in the lobby started giving me the headache." And as soon as she heard my words, a look of understanding formed on her face. "Understand. Well, you don''t have to mind his words. He is nothing but a proud dog, that''s all." Her face turned serious when she finished speaking. I shook my head. "You don''t have to worry about that. I didn''t mind that man. Anyway. can we go now?" My gaze turned to Deliah, who was gawking at me? I laughed slightly and nodded at her, "You have to lead the way," Her body shook as she came out of reverie, but she nodded hurriedly, "Sure. But how are you now?" I was surprised by her sudden reaction but nodded and said, "I am fine now." But suddenly Tanya interjected in between. "You don''t know, but she also accompanied me when I was in the hospital. She blamed herself that she asked you to accompany her," I was surprised. "You don''t have to think about that. It was just an accident that''s all" Unknowingly, I ruffled her hair as my gaze turned to Alexandra. "Could you please tell me more about that Prime Three?" She nodded, "I will, but first we should go to that restaurant first," "Fine, but how are we going. Are we going by walk?" I asked, while my gaze shifted to every woman with me. I could also feel that many eyes were fixed on me as beautiful ladies surrounded me. "Yes, we will go by walk," Tanya''s voice echoed as she dragged Deliah with her, leaving me and Alexandra alone. I smiled slightly as I started walking with Tanya. "Now, could you tell me about that? To be honest, I am really confused by the way you spoke that term. Every time something happens to me. Forces come up with a new term for me." She was surprised for a moment before she started laughing hysterically. "You are right. But who told you to show your growth like this? You know, even the Forces were confused about you. They didn''t know about your position in the forces, but after much deliberation, they have made you the candidate for the Prime three," My brows furrowed when I heard her words, "But what is Prime Three?" Her face turned serious again. "You would be the candidate who would run the forces in the future." I was rooted to the spot when I heard her words, "What did you say?" She nodded. "I meant what I said. Since you showed so much growth in this less amount of time. Your potential for the future is good and there is a chance that you would be the powerhouse of the forces." My brows furrowed when I heard her words, "Fine. But isn''t this unjustified for others who were waiting for this opportunity?" But she shook her head, "Life is a race, and the winner gets everything. Since you have shown the promise, you have been provided with the opportunity." I nodded, "So would I have to be shifted to the headquarters?" She nodded. "Yes, you would be shifted to the headquarters. But you would be happy to know that I am also getting transferred to the headquarters and would be in charge of your development." smile bloomed on her face when she finished speaking. I was surprised for a moment before an unknown feeling welled up in my heart. I don''t know, but I am really lucky to have these people in my life. "Thank you," I said to her. I know that she would have put a lot of effort into making me the candidate for whatever this Prime Three is. She was rooted to the spot for a moment before she looked at me and said, "You don''t have to mention that. You deserved it and thanks to you I am also getting transferred to the headquarters," I nodded as I strolled on the silent road, which was lit up by the streetlight, while my gaze was drawn to two women before me who were laughing and giggling while glancing at me. My brows were raised before Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "You are too lucky, you know?" My brows furrowed as I turned to look at Alexandra, who was also staring ahead. "What do you mean?" I asked while my gaze also returned to Tanya and Deliah. "You have many people in this world who care for you. You don''t know, but both of them were anxious when they say saw you in that state. Cherish each one of them as very few people in this world have someone who takes care of them." I was surprised when I saw that she had a look of nostalgia on her face when she said those words, but I nodded my head, "I know. I should be lucky as there are many people in this world who are worried about me and that also includes you." Her steps came to a halt when she heard my words and I could see a teardrop formed on the corner of her eyes. Chapter 144: Restaurant Alexandra''s steps came to a halt while a teardrop formed at the corner of her eyes when she heard my words as he turned around to look at me. My brows furrowed as I looked at her. I think it is the first time I have seen her this emotional. "What happened?" I asked her. She shook her head hurriedly and quickly wiped the tear off her eyes. And smiled slightly. "Nothing. It was the first time that someone has thanked me." My brows were arched when I heard her words, but I immediately hugged her shoulders. "You don''t have to be this emotional. There would be many times someone would have thanked you. It''s just that they haven''t said you on the face. But I was serious when I thanked you." My sudden actions stunned her, but she didn''t resist as her eyes widened eyes stared at me. A slight smile spread across my face. "Don''t stare at me like this, otherwise, I would be terrified." A smile bloomed on her face as she heard my words, and I pulled my hands back. "But I was serious when I said those words. You know, right, I don''t have anyone in this world, and it''s you people that have given me hope. Hope that someone is there for me in this world, otherwise, I would live a very lonely life," I said while my gaze turned towards two ladies who were laughing and walking ahead of us. But suddenly Tanya and Deliah turned around and their big eyes stared at us. "What happened?" I shook my head, "Nothing, it''s just that I was praising you people." Her big eyes stared at me as she exclaimed, "Really?" as she started walking towards me along with Deliah. My eyes narrowed when I saw her acting, but I knew that her childish behavior was at its peak. I nodded my head, "Really. You can even ask Alexandra for confirmation. "I stopped and turned around to look at Alexandra, who had a look of understanding on her face as she turned to look at Tanya and nodded at her. Tanya suddenly grabbed my hands. "What did you say? Could you repeat that for me?" I was surprised by her action, but a bitter smile formed on my face as I recalled everything I said to Alexandra. I could even see that a teardrop formed from the corner of her eyes. "You don''t have to worry about that. We would always be there for you," I nodded and wiped the tear and looked at everyone. "Don''t stare at me like this. I am still here and you would be here to take care of me. But first, we have to go to that place. I have a very good surprise for you," Everyone had an astonished expression on their faces but they nodded and we started walking towards the market.` While my eyes stared at the silent road. Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "Did you feel any different after your evolution?" I was surprised for a moment, but I turned around to see her curious eyes staring at me. I nodded, "Yes. I do feel a lot stronger than before and my grasp over my power has increased a lot," She nodded, "It''s good. When you reach the headquarters. We would have special training regarding the control of your powers." I nodded as my gaze turned around to see the outline of the mountains as the words of that man resounded in my mind. I turned around to see that Alexandra was also glaring at the mountains while lost in her thoughts. "How much of the world have you explored?" I asked. Her brows furrowed for a moment before she looked at me. "What do you mean?" "I mean what I said. How much of the world have you guys explored?" "Quite a lot, but still there are many places in this world which are untouched. That is the reason we are expanding our forces to reach that area." She murmured as her gaze returned to the mountains. I nodded. "I had a thought. Would you like to listen to it?" She looked at me again, "Sure," "What would you do if you find a place and everyone in that world is stronger than you?" She had a surprised expression on her face. "You have a good point. But we still have to meet the force that is stronger than us," "Oh!" I nodded and gazed at the mountains again while the giggling voice of Tanya and Deliah reached my ears. Many thoughts swirled into my mind when I heard her words. These people don''t know that they are trapped in this universe. That man had created a barrier so that no one could ascend to become God and these guys are living their own life of superiority. But suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Don''t think too much. You should also practice and become strong while surviving in that environment." I nodded slightly when I heard her words, "I will be. But to be honest, these people don''t know that they are trapped in the universe," "It''s true, but it is for their own good. Otherwise, they would have been eradicated from the face of the earth," I nodded, but then the shimmering lights of the market hit my eyes as I saw Tanya and Deliah walk faster. Even Alexandra dragged me hurriedly. Her sudden actions surprised me. "What are you doing?" I asked. "I couldn''t wait to reach that place. It''s been so many years that I have tasted his food," I was surprised when I heard her words, "That man worked for forces?" "Yes, he was the special chef for us. He even went to some planets to be a part of the celebration, but suddenly he decided to quit and started his small restaurant in this place," Huh? There was a story with him as well? "Why did he quit?" I asked while Alexandra dragged me towards the place. We even became the center of attraction as everyone in the crowded market saw the beautiful women hurrying somewhere. Many of the men gawked at Tanya and Deliah, while I stunned almost every woman as they looked at me. A bitter smile formed on my face as I became the center of attention, even so, my hurried steps followed Alexandra. But I have realized one thing. I have changed a lot after my second evolution. I suddenly feel like my mindset has matured a lot comparatively. "It''s true, but that man has affected your thoughts. All of his memories have been merged with yours and it has affected your behavior." Eve''s voice resounded in my mind as I nodded slightly when I heard her words. But my attention drew towards Tanya and Deliah as they came to a halt and looked at us and they started laughing loudly. My steps came to a halt as even Alexandra exclaimed while she panted, "It was quite the fun." My brows furrowed, but then I saw that we were standing near the crowded restaurant while the owner had a surprised expression on his face as he approached with a smile on his face. I felt quite awkward for a moment when everyone stared at us, but then a booming voice echoed, "How are you, Alexandra?" My brows furrowed as I saw that the owner looked quite happy when he saw Alexandra but his gaze shifted towards me as a confused look appeared on his face for a moment before he said, "You were the Hybrid Monkey right who visited this place a few days ago with Deliah?" "Yes, it was me," I nodded as I stared at him. He observed me for a moment before he patted my shoulders. "I didn''t expect that someone who has evolved a second time would visit this place," My brows furrowed as my gaze turned to look at Alexandra, who nodded at me. I was even more confused by her nod. At least she could tell me the reason right. But anyway, I would finish my business first. "I think we should talk alone. I have something that you would be interested in," He looked surprised when he heard my words, but suddenly Alexandra interjected in between, "You should listen to him. He even said that it was a surprise for us." He had a surprised expression on his face but he nodded, "Fine, follow me." as he turned around to walk inside the restaurant. I gazed at his back before following him inside while everyone followed me. I was surprised to see that there was a special empty room in that place. And as soon as he entered, he turned around and asked, "Now tell me what is the important thing," I could see the seriousness in his eyes, but I nodded and took out the body of the sheep-like creature that I hunted in the forest. And as expected, as soon as I took out the body, everyone became stunned and the owner started shivering as a look of excitement appeared on his face. Chapter 145: Korash As soon as I took out the body of that creature from the inventory, the owner started shivering and his eyes stared at the body with excitement. My brows were raised when I saw that he grabbed the body from me while a teardrop formed at the corner of his eyes. I turned around to see that Tanya and Deliah had confused expressions on their faces while Alexandra also stared at the body in disbelief before she turned to look at me. "Where did you hunt that animal?" "In the forest," I replied while my gaze turned back to the owner, who was still shivering. His reaction really surprised me. I didn''t know that he would react this way as if he was meeting his dead lover. Silence ensued in the room as everyone waited for the owner to calm down. Even Deliah had a look of disbelief on her face as she stared at the owner. After some time, he took a deep breath as he looked at me. "Do you know which animal is this?" I shook my head. "I don''t know. But I know that this is one of the rarest animals in the world. Last time, one chef in the facility told me that food prepared from the meat of this animal is the delicacy in this world." The owner nodded. "By the way, my name is Jeff. And whoever told that was a dumbass fool. Even though this animal is the rarest delicacy. It has a certain useful property. Whoever eats the meat of this animal would grow a lot faster compared to others." My eyes went wide when I heard his words, as I remembered my days in the jungle where I used to have this meat daily. I gulped my saliva unconsciously, but my body shook as Alexandra Tapped me on my shoulders. I turned around as my lost, wide eyes stared at Alexandra. "What?" "Don''t tell me you only ate the meat of this animal when you were in the jungle?" Her voice reached my ears as I nodded and my eyes stared back at the body of the dead animal. "So that is the reason you grew a lot in a short amount of time," Tanya''s voice reached my ears, but my eyes were fixed on the dead body of the sheep-like animal. My gaze turned to look at Jeff, who was staring at me curiously as I asked, "What''s this animal called?" "Korash," "Korash?" My brows furrowed when I heard his words as many thoughts swirled into my mind. But suddenly Eve''s voice resounded. "Even though this animal has the property of helping anyone grow stronger but yours is a unique case. You already consumed that blood and this meat has just sped up the process of assimilation. That is the reason you grew a lot stronger." I nodded my head slightly when I heard her words and turned to look at Jeff. "I didn''t know about this. But if they are this special, then you would have captured many of these, right?" But Jeff shook his head. "What you are saying is true, but there is a curious case about this animal. We cannot farm it and it is very rare to spot these animals. You were lucky that you ate so much meat." I nodded when I heard his words, but suddenly Tanya grabbed my hands. "Do you have more of these?" I was surprised at her request but when I saw her big eyes which were looking at me expectedly; I nodded and took out two more bodies of Korash. A smile bloomed on Tanya''s face when she saw me taking out more bodies, but Jeff''s voice reached my ears. "How many of them you have hunted?" My brows furrowed when I heard his words, as I could feel that every eye was fixed on me. My head shook as a disappointed expression appeared on my face. "I hunted many, but I ate everything. They were so delicious that I couldn''t stop myself from eating them." I could see that everyone had a disappointed expression on their faces but I couldn''t do anything. Even though I said those words, there are some more that are lying in my inventory. I wanted to save that for the future. Many people in this world deserve to eat this meat, especially Olivia. "I can''t do anything about that but I was really surprised that there were a lot of these animals when I hunted these animals." And as soon as I said these words, Jeff grabbed my hands. "Are you saying the truth?" My brows furrowed, but I nodded my head. He had a surprised expression on his face but then a sigh escaped his lips, "You are really lucky to have these animals as your food in the forest. But could you tell me where you found the Korash" But as soon as I heard his words, the image of the waterfall flashed in my mind and my heart ached when I remembered the night with Isabella. I shook my head. "I found them near a waterfall, but I don''t know the location of that place," "What waterfall?" But suddenly Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. A frown formed on my face as I looked at her. "You don''t know about the waterfall?" But as soon as she heard my words, she shook her head, "We don''t have any waterfall in the Jungle," My heart thumped when I heard her voice as my widened eyes stared at her. " What did you say?" "There is no waterfall in the Jungle," Alexandra said as her curious eyes stared at me. "Then what about these animals? I found them near the waterfall" She shook her head. "You don''t have to be worried about that but consider yourself lucky that you found that place" "Why?" I asked as my gaze fixed on her. "This world is a mystery and there are many places in this world that the lucky ones could find. Consider yourself lucky that you have found the paradise of Korash," I was stunned when I heard her words, but then I remembered that the village was hidden from these people. Maybe what I saw was the wonder of this world and I was truly lucky to have found that place," I shook my head. "Maybe what you said is true. Anyway, let''s eat this delicacy. You should remember that I haven''t eaten my stomach full for so many days." Everyone nodded and the happy Jeff carried three bodies of the Korash and went to the kitchen to prepare the food. My gaze was fixed on him but suddenly Tanya''s voice reached my ears, "You are really lucky," I turned around to see that Tanya has a different smile on her face as she dragged Deliah to sit on a table. My gaze was fixed on her a moment before I found another table as I sat with Alexandra. "You became so close to her?" As soon as I sat, Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. I turned around to see that Alexandra had a slight smile on her face. "Why do you think that?" I asked her curiously. Her eyes shifted to Tanya. "You don''t know, but there aren''t many people in this world who are close to her. Especially considering her past, she is very cold to others except a few." I nodded, but her voice reached me again. "She is right. You are very lucky to have these people around you. But it''s my request. Cherish what you have, otherwise you will regret it when you lose them," I saw that she has the look of reminiscence on her face as her lost eyes stared at nothingness. I was surprised for a moment before patting her soft hands. "I know that. You all people are very special to me. Especially the way you have treated me." A mocking laugh escaped my lips. "I arrived at these words as a lonely monkey who didn''t even know what will happen to me. Luckily, I got evolved and came to the city. I felt insecure, as I didn''t have anybody with me. The Laugh and smile you have seen in the past were all facades. I was just trying to escape the insecurity I felt in this world. But Luckily I found you people who really cared for me. Yes, I am lucky that you guys are with me." But she quickly covered my mouth. "Say nothing. I don''t deserve that praise. When I met you, I saw that you had the potential to be an excellent candidate for the forces. I only saw you as a tool that will be spent on this planet. But slowly and steadily, my views about you changed, and I found myself really fond of you. Do you remember the time when you said that you will make me your woman? I really wanted to laugh that day. But I never would have thought that I would develop a soft corner for you. That is the reason I really don''t deserve your praise." I could see that her watery eyes stared at me when she said those words. I shook my head and patted her cheeks. "What I said was true. You are special to me." Chapter 146: Special Place? "What I said is true. You are special to me." I said, while tapping her hands. Her body quivered for a moment before a voice interrupted our conversation. "What are you two doing?" I turned around to see Tanya and Deliah come and sit at our table and Tanya''s eyes were fixed on Alexandra for a moment before she turned around to look at me. "What did you do to her?" Tanya asked as her big eyes stared at me. My brows were raised when I heard her words, but a smile formed on my face when I saw those eyes. "You have to ask her. She is getting too emotional nowadays," Tanya was surprised when she heard my words before she looked at Alexandra. "What did he say?" But Alexandra shook her head as he wiped her eyes. "Nothing. I was just rambling about my past, that''s all," But then her eyes were fixed on me, "Anyway. how long do you want to stay in this place?" I fell silent for a moment as soon as I heard her words. "I think I could spend some more time. Maybe a week before we leave this place," She nodded when she heard my words, but then drool started forming in my mouth as a sudden aroma hit my nose. I stood up as I turned around to look towards the kitchen. To be honest, it was one of the best feelings I have ever experienced. Unconsciously, I gulped my saliva as I turned around to see other ladies sitting with me. And as expected, everyone stood up in their places as they glared towards the kitchen. The sensuous aroma was really mouthwatering. I even saw that Tanya was about to run to the kitchen, but Alexandra stopped her. "What are you doing?" Alexandra''s voice echoed in the hall. Tanya got stunned for a moment before a bitter smile formed on her face, "I don''t know, but I couldn''t control my temptation to eat that meat," I could see that she was getting really impatient for eating that meat. Well, I couldn''t blame her. Even I was about to jump towards the kitchen when that aroma assaulted my nose and I knew that Tanya was also a foodie, just like me. A smile formed on my face as I saw that Tanya was getting really impatient as her eyes stared at the kitchen. While, both Alexandra and Deliah had calm expressions on their faces. But suddenly a thought came to my mind. What happened to the customers waiting outside the restaurant? Would this smell could create a commotion to this place? But I shook my head and sat back while my eyes stared at the kitchen. I could even hear the humming sound of Jeff, as if he was really enjoying the cooking. But as I stared, my days in that jungle flashed through my mind. Whatever anyone says, but I can''t forget my days in that forest. Especially near the waterfall. But again, Isabella''s face flashed in my mind. How could I forget her? Did I make a mistake by not listening to her side of the story? Should I give her a chance? But she didn''t come to meet me after that day. What happened to her? I shook my head as my head turned to look at Alexandra. She would be the right person to know about her. "Alexandra, what happened to Isabella?" I asked her as her eyes were fixed on the kitchen. She was stunned for a moment before her eyes turned to look at me as a frown formed on her face. "Why did you ask?" "Just wanted to know about her. I heard nothing about her." I said, while staring at her. She nodded as a look of understanding formed on her face. "She has already been deployed to one planet. I don''t know, but she didn''t want to stay in this place for some reason." I was stunned when I heard her words. Did she leave because of me? I shook my head, but suddenly Tanya''s words reached my ears. "I did see her crying when she came to meet you. Did you say something to her?" "You were right there when I was about to beat that asshole. But she came in defense of her. When she was in the dire need, I was the one who saved her. But she didn''t even ask about me when I reached the facility." I took a deep breath to calm down. "It''s just that my mood was terrible when I saw her that day. Anyway, leave it. Your food is about to arrive." Tanya was stunned, but then her eyes stared at the kitchen again. But Alexandra''s eyes were fixed on me. "Are you serious?" Her voice reached my ears. "Serious for what?" My brows were raised when I asked that question. "What did you say to her?" She asked me again. "I just said her leave me alone, that''s it," I replied while my eyes were fixed on Alexandra, who was seriously looking at me. Alexandra''s brows were raised, but she eventually sighed, "I think you should speak to her." I nodded, but my gaze turned to look at Deliah, whose eyes were fixed on every one of us as if she was enjoying the drama. My head shook. "I will speak. But I don''t know about her posting." "Don''t worry about that. She would be back in a few days," Alexandra said, but suddenly her attention drew towards the kitchen and I also turned to look in the direction and was surprised that plates full of the food hanging in the air as Jeff came towards us. I was surprised when I saw that, but then I remembered that there are many people in this world with peculiar powers and he would be one of them. But my eyes were fixed on that steaming food. I don''t know what items he has prepared, but from the aroma; I knew it would be delicious. Tanya even stood in her place as her fidgeting eyes stared at the plates full of food. I smirked when I saw her action, but then even I was excited to taste this food. Especially from the one who has the power related to food. Soon he stood in front of the table and arranged the plates on the Table. But suddenly, everyone jumped on the food as if they were hungry lioness. This was the first time in my life that I saw that these women started gobbling the variety of dishes present at the table. My eyes went wide and my tongue tied as I turned around to see Jeff, who had the satisfied expression on his face. I shook my head and hurriedly grabbed the plate and went far away. Everyone stared at me as if they were surprised by my action, but they started eating again. Even Alexandra was gobbling the food like a glutton. After staring at them for a while, my gaze turned towards the plate in my hand. The meat was neatly arranged as if it was a piece of art. Drool started forming in my mouth as I took a bite of that meat. My eyes went wide and my heart thumped as that piece of meat melted in my mouth. This was the best food I have ever eaten. It was so tasty that I could even declare war on anyone if they try to grab this plate away from me. My eyes were closed unconsciously as that heavenly taste lingered in my mouth. This was the Heaven. This food was the real heaven. I couldn''t even describe about the happiness I felt after tasting this food. While my eyes were closed, I took another bite and again it melted in my mouth. While I was cherishing the taste of the food. Suddenly, the distinct memory flashed through my mind. I was standing near the waterfall as my gaze was fixed on a small rainbow in between the waterfall. I could see that this was not my body. There was something different. But suddenly a voice echoed in my mind. "Did you see that?" It was the voice of that man. I was shocked when I heard his voice. Isn''t he dead? But then his voice echoed again. "You are dead. Your whole family is dead." "Well, they are already dead. But why is you voice echoing in my mind and why is this memory flashed in my mind?" I asked him while my gaze was still fixed on the waterfall in front of me. But suddenly, the body turned around to see that the whole place was filled with Korash. "What is this?" "This is the place I created for my reincarnation. Only you could enter this place and for these animals. I had specially prepared for you so that you could get strong as soon as possible. But there is one more thing I wanted to let you know." "What?" "You could teleport to the waterfall anytime you want. That is the special place I created for you," Chapter 147: Jeff "You could teleport to the waterfall anytime you want. That''s the special place I have created for you," I was stunned when I heard his voice. "Are you serious? How could I do that?" I asked, as many of my memories are related to that place. It was there where I started practicing my fire-related power and many more things are associated with that place. "Yes, you can teleport to this place anytime you want." His voice echoed again. "But why does it feel like it was part of the jungle?" I asked him. "Because I made it like that. Remember, I always knew that you would visit that place." His voice echoed again. "Hold On. I thought that you always knew that I would be transmigrated to this world, but did you also know about my life in this world?" I asked, as I was shocked when I heard his words. "Yes, I always knew that you would be transmigrated to this world as a monkey and will follow the evolution path. That was the reason I had created so many opportunities for you to become stronger. But there was one twist. When I gave my blood to those people. I didn''t know about the future. But later I got to know that It was the destiny that was playing a part in it." "What destiny?" I asked him. "You will know it, eventually. But remember that everything that is happening is a part of the destiny." But suddenly everything shattered as I was back in the room where all these ladies were gobbling the food. My eyes went wide as I saw that time seemed to be stopped when I was speaking to him. But suddenly Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Don''t think too much. Just enjoy your life. You don''t know what the future holds, so wasting your time by thinking about that will worry you unnecessarily." I was stunned when I heard her words as a bitter smile formed on my face and I shook my head to eat the remaining food on my plate. Eve was giving me life lessons, but what she said was right. But suddenly Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "Are you not going to finish that dish?" I was stunned to see that the plates were empty on the table as all of these women were looking at me as their eyes fixed on the plate in my hand. And especially Tanya, who approached me and took a piece of the meat from my plate and ate it. I gazed at her, but a sigh escaped my lips and I gave my plate to her. She was surprised for a moment before a smile bloomed on her face as she went back to the table. My eyes turned to look at Jeff, who was looking at me curiously. "Would you give me some other things to eat? You can see that there is nothing left to eat." He smiled and nodded and went outside to bring some food while my gaze was fixed on these women who lost all the decorum while eating this meat. Even Alexandra was not the exception. I sighed and sat at another table while my mind played the words spoken by that man, but then I saw that Jeff was coming with the plate full of dishes as he placed them in front of me. I quickly gobbled the food as my hunger was reaching its peak and after some time, an enormous burp escaped from my mouth as I finished the food. And as I looked up, I saw that these women were staring at me. "What happened?" I asked them. "Nothing, we found it amusing that you handed your plate over to us," Tanya said, as a playful smile appeared on her face. "Oh! so what''s my reward for doing that?" "Anything you want," she replied immediately. "Anything?" I asked, as a playful smile spread across my face. She got stunned for a moment as she understood my thoughts before her eyes shifted to Alexandra and Deliah, who was also smiling. "So you would do anything?" I asked her again. But against my expectations, she replied while the smile was still present on her face, "Anything," This time I was stunned when I heard her words, "Fine, then. I will ask you anything in the future," I replied as I stood up. To be honest, If I didn''t know that she is one of the powerful figures in the forces. I would have thought that she is just a na?ve countryside girl. But suddenly she grabbed my hands, "What do you want me to do?" Her wide eyes stared at me. A bitter smile formed on my face as I turned to look at the other two, who were trying hard to hold back the laughter. I shook my head and turned to look at Tanya, "I will tell you in the hotel." This time, she was stunned as she quickly pulled back her hands. "Can we go now?" I asked Everyone. And as expected, after having a delicious meal, they stood up to leave the hall. But just as I took a step, Jeff''s voice reached my ears. "Hold on a minute" My steps came to a halt as I turned around to look at him. "Yes?" He came near me and patted my shoulders. "Thank you for allowing me to prepare one of the exceptional meals I have ever prepared," "Huh?" My brows were raised as I heard his words. "You allowed me to prepare the dish of Korash" "Why are you thanking me?" I asked him. "You don''t know, but few get the opportunity to prepare the dish from the meat of Korash. Even in my lifetime, I have hardly prepared anything from the meat of Korash. That''s the reason for my thanks" "You don''t have to thank me. If anyone deserves to prepare its meat. It''s you. And I especially asked Deliah to speak to you," I replied immediately. As soon as he heard my words, his gaze turned to look at Deliah as she nodded. "Whatever the case may be, but I have my full gratitude towards you," He said to me and patted my shoulders again. "You don''t know, but I have spent half of my life in forces. In this world, there are not many who have the power as same as me." He said as a look of reminiscence appeared on his face. "You don''t know, but I had the passion for cooking from the moment I came to senses and I always prayed that I should have some power related to cooking and as if the GOD heard my plea. I awakened the power related to cooking. Whatever I touch could turn into delicious food. Because of this, I was recruited in Forces" He stopped and took a deep breath. "You don''t know, but many of the top brass of the forces begged me to prepare the food for them and I became the special chef of the forces. It was during that time I got in touch with Korash. I was so impressed with the taste that I have travelled many planets to get the taste of their delicacy but I hardly found anything as close to Korash." But a sigh escaped his lips. "It was during this time that I met my soulmate, but because of my craziness of food, I started neglecting her. I travelled to many worlds in search of food, but I forgot that someone was waiting for me. And one day, when I came back from one of the travel. I found that my wife was already dead. She contracted some incurable disease, but I didn''t know about that. She waited for me till her last breath." A sigh escaped his lips again as I saw that a teardrop formed in the corner of his eyes and a mocking laugh escaped his lips. "I wasn''t near her when she needed me. From that day, I decided to quit the forces and started my own eatery. Daily I could see that some happy faces as they eat my food. Even though I had the power to make delicious food. My wife hardly tasted anything. Anyway, this is the place where she took her last breath and that is the reason I opened the eatery here. And the reason I thanked you is that I didn''t expect that one day I would be preparing the food made out of the meat of Korash. And when I prepared the food, I dedicated this meal to my dead wife. At least she would be watching me from heaven. Even though I neglected her. She loved me so much I didn''t even hear a word of complaint in all her life," He took a deep breath and wiped the tear from the corner of his eyes as he looked at me and said, "So thank you very much. Thank you for giving me the opportunity," Chapter 148: Destiny "So, thank you very much. Thank you for providing the opportunity," Jeff said while wiping the corner of his eyes. I took a deep breath as I stared at him for some time. To be honest, I didn''t know that he had such a history. Unconsciously, I turned to see the surrounding women. But contrary to my expectations, they were stared at Jeff with a look of understanding on their faces. I was surprised that they were not moved when they heard the story of Jeff, but then they were all in forces and would have known his story before. I looked back at Jeff, who had a smile on his face. "Fine, it''s no big deal. Anyway, enjoy your life. Maybe, I could provide more of the Korash in the future and you could prepare more dishes for me." I said to him while patting his shoulders. "It will be my pleasure. But anyway, you should take care and especially Alexandra," Huh? My brows were furrowed when I heard his words. And as if he understood my thoughts, he replied immediately, "I have a lot of time in the forces and you should know that Alexandra was the fleet commander in the past. I have visited various planets under her care and I know that she takes special care of her subordinates. So I am requesting you to take care of her in the future. I could see that you were evolved a second time and soon you would be in a splendid position in the forces. So in the future, please take off her." I smiled when I heard his words, "You don''t have to worry about that. I know what I have to do." and as soon as I finished speaking, I turned around to look at Alexandra, who was staring at me with her curious eyes. "I think we should leave now," I said and turned around to look at the ladies, who nodded their heads as every eye was fixed on me. I don''t know, but I felt that I am the one giving the orders. I smirked and turned around to leave the room. But as soon as I stepped outside, I saw an immense crowd was gathered around the shop and everyone was eating something. But once again, I became the center of attraction. Everyone standing there was stunned when they looked at me. And suddenly, I could see many gazes turned to look at three beauties who just walked out of the room. I could feel that many of them were staring at me hatefully. I can''t blame them. After my second evolution, I became even more attractive. A sigh escaped my lips as I could feel that many women want to jump at me. But suddenly, I felt someone poking my waist. I turned around to see Tanya looking at me curiously. "What happened?" I asked her. "Don''t you want to take the advantage of the situation? See, every one of these women wants to jump on you." She asked me curiously. Even Alexandra started laughing when she heard her words. But it was Delilah whose face started flushing red. She would remember the day when we spoke about jumping into each other. "I don''t care about them. But if it''s you three, I don''t mind at all." I smirked and said to her. Tanya''s eyes went wide and Deliah flushed even more. But Alexandra was rooted to the spot. I think it would be the first time someone has spoken about her like this. But I didn''t mind. We had a lot of banter in private, but this is the first time I have spoken to her like this. "So, would you be jumping on me?" I asked her again. And once again, a smile formed on her face as she retorted, "Why not?" I was surprised for a moment, but I knew that she was just trying to joke. I shook my head and made my way out of the eatery. I could feel the burning gaze of everybody fixed on me. But suddenly, I remembered that I have to buy some new clothes as these old clothes are not fit for me anymore. But first, I have to leave this place. Unconsciously, I turned around to see that all three ladies were staring at me. "Why are you staring at me?" I asked whimsically. "We are just observing you, nothing more. You can carry on," Tanya replied to me. My brows were raised, but my head shook as I turned around and walked towards the market. Again, the outline of the mountain reached my ears. I couldn''t help but think of the day when I met him. How my fate is turning out to be. Who would have expected that I would be the reincarnation of some GOD? Well, sometimes I feel that I don''t have control over my life anymore. After the transmigration to this world and getting to know that it was all my fate that I turned into a monkey. I was really pissed at that time. Why is someone deciding my life? I came in terms of me being the monkey. I survived the harsh jungle thinking that I was part of some game. But suddenly, I was told that it was all ruse. I am not a part of the game anymore and suddenly I became the reincarnation of some GOD. To be honest, I was really pissed when he told me that I was part of destiny and he always knew that I was going to be transmigrated to this world. Anyway, I can''t change the fact that I am going to live my life like this. But, facts to be told. I am happy that I came to this world. I learned many things and met many people who became an important part of my life. But suddenly, my thoughts broke as someone grabbed my hands. I shook my head and turned around to see that Tanya was holding my hands. "What happened to you? Why are you so lost?" She asked me while her big eyes stared at me. I was surprised to see that I was walking on the dark, silent road, while only Alexandra was behind me. "Nothing, but where is Deliah?" I asked her while my gaze turned to look at Alexandra, who caught up to me. "To her house. But what happened to you? You were looking so lost as if some tragedy has happened in your life," Tanya asked again. "Nothing, just thinking about you people. I am so lucky to have you people in my life," She had a surprised expression on her face, but suddenly, Alexandra interjected in between. "You already told that before." Ah, I forgot about it. "Yes, I was thinking the same. I am feeling really lucky to have you people in my life. I don''t know what would have happened to me if I haven''t met you," Alexandra looked at me for a moment before she nodded and said, "Don''t think too much. Everything that happens is destiny. You meeting us is also a destiny," I was surprised when I heard her words. Why is she rambling about the Destiny? I looked at her and asked, "Why are you speaking about destiny?" "You don''t know, but there are a lot of forces in this world, and destiny is one of them. We still don''t know much about it, but it plays a huge part in our life." Alexandra looked at me and said. Her words surprised me. Why is she speaking the same word as him? Is destiny real? But suddenly, I remembered that dream. In that dream, they spoke something about that destiny stone. But suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Destiny is real. Even the GODS were unable to grasp the concept of it, but it is real. As he said before, there is a vast world out there. Even the GODS don''t know that there is a bigger world waiting for them." I was surprised when I heard her words. What is happening? Is it really destiny that I was reincarnated to this world? Was it really destiny that I have to walk in that path?" "Why are you lost again?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears. I shook my head. "I was thinking about destiny. Was it really my destiny that I met you? There are many things in this world that I don''t know," A mocking smile escaped my lips as I gazed at mountains, "I really don''t know about my purpose. If destiny is real, then everyone''s life is worthless. They don''t have a grasp on their lives. We are just being the puppet of someone who is guiding our lives." I shook my head and turned to look at Alexandra and Diana, who had a stunned look on their faces as they stared at me. But suddenly, Alexandra spoke to me. "How could you think like this?" Chapter 149: Meeting Amelia Again "How could you think like this?" Alexandra asked as she stared at me. My brows were furrowed when I heard her words. Did I say something wrong? If destiny decides everything, everyone is the puppet of destiny. "Did I say something wrong?" I asked her. My gaze shifted to Tanya, who was looking at Alexandra and me. "Don''t you know Destiny is the supreme power and no one could doubt that?" Alexandra replied while a look of worry appeared on her face. "What do you mean?" I asked her. This is the first time I heard Destiny is the Power. She took a deep breath. "I think you don''t know, but we term destiny as the supreme power. The power that drives everything. And one should not doubt it." It stunned me when I heard her words before a smile formed on my face. "Do you believe that? Couldn''t we doubt something which we haven''t seen?" My head shook as I saw that both Alexandra and Tanya had a lost look in their eyes, while Alexandra keep on mumbling something. I turned around and had one last look at the mountains and made my way towards the Hotel. Now I understood something about those dreams. But I still have to answer any questions. But one thing is clear. Those so-called GODS didn''t want to touch those higher powers. Anyway, currently, I should look for ways of increasing my power and make sure that the surrounding people should be safe. They don''t know that my world would be different in the future. But suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Don''t think too much. What is going to happen will happen. You just have to be careful." I nodded, but I felt something was wrong. There was a sudden silence. I looked around to see that I was alone on the road and I couldn''t even see Tanya and Alexandra. But suddenly, a familiar voice reached my ears. "You are alone in this path." A frown formed on my face, and a sense of irritation formed in my heart when I heard that voice. I turned around to see that a lonely figure stood at a distance. A smile was formed on her beautiful face as her eyes stared at me. "What are you doing here?" I asked as I stood at my place. I don''t know, but I didn''t want to see her. And as expected, her brows were arched when she heard my words. "Why? Why are you asking that?" She asked as she started walking towards me. A sigh escaped my lips, "I told you before that if I have any information on Adrian, I would call you. So why are you here?" She stopped at her place and a frown formed on her face, "Why did you think that I would ask about Adrian. Couldn''t I come to see you?" I shook my head, "Fine. How is everyone in the village?" "Everyone is fine." She replied as she slowly approached me. "This is a separate space, right?" I asked her. She nodded, "Yes it is. No one could see us." "But what about those two who were coming behind me?" I asked her again. Her brows were raised again when she heard my words. "You are very thoughtful about them. Ah, they are your lovers, right? Anyway, they are fine." "But you know. Here you are enjoying yourself with women and there Diana is missing you so much. For your information, she also went through second evolution. Now she differs completely from before," I was surprised when I heard her words, but a sudden burst of happiness filled my heart but I was a bit shocked that her growth is too fast. "I miss her," I mumbled while my eyes stared at Amelia. "Do you not miss me?" She asked jokingly, as she stood in front of me. But, as I shook my head, a smirk formed on my face. "Why should I miss you? I only care about Diana and Granny." She looked shocked. "Why did you say that?" "I believe you should know the answer. Anyway, I''m leaving now." I turned to leave after taking one last look at her. But suddenly, she grabbed my hands. My brows were furrowed as I asked. "You have seen me right. I think you should go now. Some people are waiting for me and your information, they care for me." As her grip loosened, I drew my hands back. But her voice reached my ears. "So, you are just like any other men?" My steps came to a halt as I turned around to see that a tear was formed at the corner of her eyes as she glared at me. "What did you say?" I asked as I stared at her. I don''t know, but I didn''t feel like having sympathy for her. "You are just like any other man who would throw a woman after using her." I was stunned for a moment before a mocking laugh escaped my lips. "When did I use you? I just kissed you, thinking that you were interested in me. I understand that it was my mistake that I forcibly kissed you and I even apologized for that. I accept that I had an idea of wooing you, but I dropped that when I got to know that you have someone in your heart. But anyway, it''s your life, and it''s your choice, and I respect that. I know that I had promised you to give any information about Adrian when I get to know about it. But who would have thought that my life is worthless in your eye? All you care is that Adrian is alive or not." I exhaled a mouthful of air. "And you say that I am like any other men. What would you have done if you get to know that your life is worthless in someone''s eye? Anyway, I don''t think that you would understand that. Well, I should thank you that you have allowed me to get stronger. And I even thank Granny that she was concerned for me and for that, I would do my duty. If I become powerful enough to fight against this world. I would do that to clear my debt, that''s all. I promise you that you would again see the world but give me some time to get stronger." I took one last look at her and turned around to tear the isolated space. After my evolution, I suddenly know many things and one thing was to get out of this type of isolated space. And just as I came out, I was stunned to see that I was standing in front of the Hotel. Wasn''t I in the midway to the Hotel but suddenly, Eve''s voice reached my ears. "Where were you?" I turned around to see that Alexandra and Tanya were walking towards me with concerned looks in their eyes. But suddenly, Alexandra''s steps came to a halt, and she turned around to look in one direction. My heart thumped as the fear of Amelia being discovered gripped me, but when I looked in that direction, I couldn''t see anyone. My gaze turned to look at Alexandra, who had a frown on her face as she looked at me. "Did you see anyone?" I shook my head, "No. Did you feel that someone is here?" Alexandra nodded her head. "I felt that someone was watching me. But anyway, where were you? We couldn''t find you anywhere but here." "Oh, I was just checking my power. I didn''t know that I would run this fast." A look of understanding formed on their faces as Tanya came near me and patted my cheeks. "You should refrain some speaking the words which you shouldn''t. You can think whatever you want but don''t speak. You don''t know, but we feared that something happened to you because you spoke those words. You don''t know, but there are many unknown things in this world and we should be always careful about whatever we do." I held her hands and stared into her eyes. "You don''t have to worry about me. If one day I have the power to change everything. I would change it. But you should be careful, I don''t want to see you people getting hurt." I said and glanced at Alexandra as her wide eyes stared at me. My gaze returned to Tanya, whose watery eyes stared at me. I patted her hands. "Come on, we should go inside," ---------------------------- At a distance, a lonely figure gazed at the three people as tears streamed from her eyes. Her heart ached when she heard those words. This was the first time in her life that a feeling of regret bubbled up inside her heart. Images of Alan flashed in her mind when she first spotted him near the river. His helplessness when he tried to fight against her. His wide eyes when he first entered the village. His softness when he spoke to Granny and finally, his kiss to her lips. "Am I wrong?" She mumbled as she took one last look at Alan before she disappeared from the spot. Chapter 150: Eve? I saw that both Tanya and Alexandra had a look of concern in their eyes. "We should go inside, right?" I said again. They both nodded as I turned around to walk towards the Hotel Lobby. But just as I entered, I saw that Bret was sitting in the Lobby with some other men. And as soon as I entered the Lobby, he stood up and his eyes stared at me as a stiff smile formed on his face. "Hi, sorry for my earlier behavior. I was just an ignorant fool. Please accept my apology." He blurted as he stared at me. My brows were furrowed when I heard his words as my attention shifted to other men who were standing behind him. They also had a smile on their faces. My attention drew back to Bret, whose eyes were still fixed on me. The sudden change in his behavior surprised me. But after he knew that I was the candidate for the Prime Three, he started bootlicking. Anyway, I knew that this would happen. This man has no spine, otherwise, he wouldn''t be appeasing me. "Just leave it. But be careful when you are offending someone in the future." I said as I made my way to the elevator. "Thank you," a faint voice reached my ears as I shook my head. Just as I stood before the elevator, I heard Tanya''s voice. "I didn''t expect that he would apologize to Alan," "I always knew it. His success is just a fluke," Alexandra''s voice followed. I grin formed on my face as I heard their words. The world is always like this. People would always bootlick the one who holds the power. There are very few who held on to their principle. The door of the elevator opened, and I stepped in with Alexandra and Tanya. But suddenly, Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "You have changed?" My brows furrowed when I heard her words, and I turned around to look at her. But I saw that Alexandra was also nodding her head. "Why do you think that?" I asked. "You were not this calm before. I think after the evolution, your complete personality has changed." Tanya replied. My brows were raised when I heard her words, but a smile formed on my face. "Maybe. Everyone changes. Me, you, and everyone. I am not the exception." But Alexandra interjected in between. "Not everyone changes. I know that I didn''t change. I was always like this," My gaze turned towards her. "You changed, didn''t you? You even confessed to me." And as soon as she heard my words, a shocked look appeared on her face and she mumbled, "I changed?" I nodded, but suddenly, the sound of the door disturbed the environment as my head shook and I stepped out of the elevator. Tanya and Alexandra followed me. My eyes scanned the silent and empty corridor before I made my way towards our room. And as soon as I opened the door, Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "Sleep well," My footsteps came to a halt as I turned around to look at her. She again had a playful smile on her face as she stared at me. "You too," I said as I looked at Alexandra, who still had a lost look in her eyes. "You also sleep well. Don''t think too much," I said as I patted her shoulders. Her body shook as her eyes gained clarity. Her eyes were fixed on me for a moment before she nodded and turned around to walk towards her room. Her behavior surprised me. I didn''t know that she would react like this. But suddenly Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "I think she is lost in her world." My brows were furrowed when I heard her words as I turned around to look at her. Her big watery eyes started at the departing figure of Alexandra. "Maybe. Anyway, I would be leaving." I told her as I turned around to walk towards my room. "Take care," Her faint voice reached my ears as I entered and closed the door. But suddenly, Eve''s voice reached my ears. "Don''t you want to take the advantage of her? She is interested in you." I was surprised when I heard her words, but I shook my head. "I don''t want to take advantage of anyone. If something is going to happen between us. It will happen naturally. But I have a question to ask," I replied while I walked towards the window. The outline of the mountain was visible to me. "Did I really change?" I asked her while my gaze was fixed on the mountains. "Yes, you have changed a lot. I think you should remember your initial days as a monkey when you always wanted to embrace beauty. But now that the beauty is in front of you, you are running away from her." Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. I was shocked when I heard her words, but a helpless smile formed on my face. "I was really an idiot. Even now I feel ashamed of my behavior. But I think it was due to my monkey brain. I behaved like that, right?" But her reply dumbfounded me. "No, it was the real you. You didn''t have control over your thoughts and you behaved like an idiot." Unconsciously, I gulped my saliva when I heard her words, but a mocking laugh escaped my lips. "I was really an idiot. To think that I behaved like that. Anyway. I think we should sleep. Would you be sleeping with me?" I grinned and asked. She fell silent, as I couldn''t hear any words from her. But suddenly, white light glowed and a translucent figure stood before me. I was shocked when I saw the figure in front of me. She was not the Eve I know. A tall, petite woman with an oval face and her black hair drooped down her shoulders as she wore a black gown. A slight smile was visible on her face as her hazel eyes stared at me. "What happened to you?" I asked as I walked towards her. My hands moved to touch her face, but it passed through it. Suddenly, my heart ached and my lips pursed as a determination filled my heart. "Don''t think too much. I know about your thoughts and its thoughts that matter." She said to me. "I told you before and I am saying to you now. I will make you live in this world." I said as a determination filled my heart. I will make this happen. If I have the chance to become a god, then nobody could stop me from making her live in this world. Her stunning eyes stared at me but suddenly she smiled and said, "I believe in you and you should also believe in me when I said that I will be with you till the end of the time." Her words astounded me but a smile formed on my face as I mumbled, "Till the end of the time." "But what happened to you?" I asked her. Previously, she looked like Lucia, but not she looked completely different. She looked breathtakingly beautiful. She shook her head. "I don''t know, but I think your evolution has also affected me. Anyway, you liked my new form." I nodded, "You are really beautiful." A smile formed on her as she heard my words, "Thank you. You don''t know, but I started feeling many emotions. Before I didn''t know what happiness is. But now I know." She smiled as she stood before me and her hands passed through my cheeks. But suddenly, the knock broke the mood between us. My brows were furrowed as I looked at Eve. But she disappeared from her place. A sigh escaped my lips as I walked towards the door to open it. But as soon as I opened the door, I was rooted to the spot. Tanya stood in a black nightgown, as her cleavage was visible to me. "What are you looking at?" Her voice reached my ears as my eyes moved to look at her smiling face. I don''t know what she was thinking, but I made my way to welcome her into the room. Her eyes stared at me as she walked into the room and she closed the door with her legs. Suddenly, she stooped and turned around, and stood in front of me. Her big watery eyes stared at me. "Now tell me, what were you looking at." Her seductive voice reached my ears. As I stared at her eyes, a smile formed on my face. "The most beautiful things in the world," I replied as my hands moved to touch her face. But suddenly, she was back, and my hands missed her face. "Di you think it is easy to reach me." She said as walked backward and sat on the bed and her eyes stared at me. A sudden rush of excitement filled inside me as I disappeared from my place. "OUCH!" Chapter 151: Time with Tanya * "OUCH!" As I pushed Tanya onto the bed, her voice echoed throughout the room. I grabbed both of her hands, my gaze was drawn to her lovely flushed face. As I stared at her big watery eyes that were fixed on me, a slight smile appeared on my face. "Did you say you were difficult to reach?" I mumbled as I stared at her lovely face. I could also feel her large breast pressing against my chest. As I felt her thumping heartbeat, a different emotion welled up in my chest. "It''s still difficult," she said with a smirk, and she faded from my sight, and my hands grabbed nothingness, and I collapsed on the bed. Suddenly, her laugh reached my ears, followed by her words. "Difficult, isn''t it?" My brow furrowed as I turned around to see her sitting on the couch, her slender legs crossed over each other. I saw that she had a playful smile on her face as she stared at me. "Really?" I smirked and teleported in front of her, pushing her onto the couch. While my gaze was fixed on her. Her lovely face enchanted my heart. My gaze shifted to her slightly opened pink lips as I felt her hot breath. Unconsciously, I licked my lips and moved forward to kiss her lips. But she disappeared again, and I kissed the air. "I am not that easy." Her voice reached my ears again. I turned around to see her sitting on the bed, her back against the wall, with her hand, crossed around her chest, pushing her breast while the line of cleavage was visible to me. I shook my head as I stood up and strolled toward her and my eyes gazed at her smiling face. "What do you want?" I grinned and asked. "Me? Nothing?" She pointed the finger at herself and shook her head. "Really?" I asked her. She nodded while her big watery eyes stared at me. I nodded and sat on the bed as my hand rubbed the finger on her feet. "Ah" a slight moan escaped her lips as she pulled back her legs. My gaze was fixed on her as I moved closer and sat beside her, my hand interlocking with hers. Unconsciously, I closed my eyes and rested my head on her shoulders. This time she didn''t disappear as she stayed as the sound of slow breath reached my ears. "Do you know that I am attracted to you?" I asked, while my eyes were still closed. "Yes, I know," her faint voice reached my ears. "Then do you know that I am a fickle person? There would be many women in my life," I asked her again. Honestly, I don''t want to deceive her. She should be clear about me. "Yes, I know," her faint voice reached my ears again. "Do you have a problem with that?" I asked her again. "No. Why should I?" Her reply came immediately. I gripped her hands tightly as I opened my eyes and sat straight and I turned around to look at her. "What do you think about me?" I asked her. Her face changed for a moment before she asked, "What do you mean?" "What are your feelings for me?" I asked her while my eyes stared at her beautiful face. As soon as she heard my words, she smiled and caressed my cheeks, "Do you think I''d be here if I didn''t have feelings for you?" My heart thumped when I heard her words, "Since when?" Her lips parted in a mocking laugh, and she shook her head. "I don''t know either. Everything happened all at once. You know, you''re the first man I''ve ever been this open within my life. I knew there was something different about you the moment I saw you, but I ignored it. I assumed you as a friend with whom I could develop a close relationship. I flirted with you, but I didn''t take it seriously. Until the day you did not return to the hotel. As I felt the fear of losing you, a unique feeling welled up in my heart." Suddenly, she kissed my head. "That was the day I realized you had a special place in my heart. Even though you stated that you would have a lot of women in your life. It doesn''t matter to me. All I want is you. Your happiness is my happiness. But one thing is certain: Nobody could ever separate you and me. I''d be clinging to you for all eternity." My heart thumped as I heard her words, and my eyes stared at her beautiful face. Suddenly I moved closer and kissed her lips. Her soft lips touched mine as the taste of strawberry entered my mouth. My hands supported her head as her mouth opened slightly and my tongue touched hers. My other hand grabbed her breast as I pressed it slightly. Her body shook as she opened her eyes to see my face. Our lips parted as a string of saliva connected us. She pushed me onto the bed and sat on me. As she held my hand and moved it towards her breast. While her other hand removed the gown. The gown slipped as her two big boobs entered my sight. My hand moved as I grabbed her left boob while my thumb caressed her erect, black nipple. "AAHHH" She moaned as she closed her eyes, while her other hand moved towards my face. She caressed as she opened her eyes and moved and kissed my lips. My hands slipped towards her back as I grabbed her full ass. Slowly, my hand slipped inside her gown as I touched her bare skin while my hands moved towards her crack. My finger moved down to touch the moist and wet pussy. She moaned, and she bit my tongue and sat straight. Her eyes opened as a smile appeared on her face. "My Alan is getting naught?" She said slowly as she removed my T-shirt. "Yes, I would be naughty with my woman," I said, as I reversed the position. Now she lied on the bed and I sat atop her. The slightly pressed two beautiful jugs greeted my eyes. My hands caressed her cheeks as I moved towards her and kissed her lips while my hands pressed her boobs. Slowly my one hand slipped towards her pussy, as my middle finger moved inside her wet vagina. She moaned as she looked at me. I slowly moved my finger while my tongue explored hers. A slight sound of moan reached my ears as her hands scratched my back. She was lost in ecstasy as her lost eyes stared at me. Our lips parted as I sat straight and removed my hands from her pussy. My eyes stared at the lost face of Tanya. A smiled and moved and moved back and slowly removed her gown. As soon as I removed it, I saw the perfect sculpture before me. Her fair white skin complimented her beauty and her perfect V shape was present below her waist. Her eyes regained clarity as she tried to hide her breast with her hands. My hands removed her hands as I regained the sight of those two beautiful boobs. I moved and started sucking the nipple of her left boobs while my right hand pressed her right book. She grabbed my head and the sound of moan filled the room. Her legs crossed my waist while her hands grabbed my head. I moved and sucked slowly and my head moved to the other boobs. The look of ecstasy was visible on her face as her moans got louder and louder. I moved back and stared at her and kissed her lips, while my other hand removed my pant. As soon as I removed my pant, my erect penis was visible to her. She was surprised for a moment as her soft hand touched my dick, and she looked at me. "It''s so big," But then she nodded and moved closed to my dick. She slowly opened her mouth and put the dick inside her mouth. A sudden rush of excitement filled my heart as she bobbled her head around my dick. I could feel her soft tongue touching the tip of my penis. I grabbed her head and moved it towards my dick. She moved back and forth quite some time while my eyes were closed as I enjoyed the feeling of being in heaven. After a while, her lips parted from my dick as she panted slightly. My eyes were opened as I saw her naked figure in front of me. A smile formed on my face as pushed her onto the bed and I started kissing her boobs again. Slowly, I moved down towards her stomach. My tongue caressed her skin while I moved down, slowly kissing every part of her. She is mine, her body is mine. No one could separate me from her. Even if GOD came in front of me. I will kill that GOD. Chapter 152: Time with Tanya (II)* She is mine, her body is mine. Nobody could separate me from her. I kissed her stomach as I moved down towards her navel. I stopped while my tongue played with her belly button. Her body flinched, a moan escaped her mouth. My one hand supported her waist while my other hand pressed her boobs while my thumb played with her nipple. I licked her navel for some time and moved down, while my one hand played with her nipple. The perfect V entered my sight without even an ounce of hair. Her fair skin and perfect body made it more attractive. I pulled my hands back and slowly parted her legs. I saw a straight slit covered with the liquid. She unconsciously tried to cover her pussy with her hands, but I slowly removed them and knelt towards her lovely vagina. My two fingers parted the skin as pink flesh entered my sight. A unique smell entered my nose as I took a deep breath. My mouth opened slowly as my tongue licked her pussy while my both hands pressed her boobs. Her body flinched as she moaned loudly, while her legs pressed my head. As soon as my tongue touched her pussy, a unique taste entered my mouth. I licked my lips unconsciously as my tongue started with her pussy again. Both of my hands moved down and lifted her body by her waist. Her moan filled the room as my tongue tickled her pussy. The unique taste is forever printed on my heart. I was so engrossed that I didn''t know the amount of time has passed. I was so engrossed that I didn''t realize how much time had passed. Her moan had a rhythm to it, but then the liquid squirted on my face. My eyes gained clarity as I saw that she had an embarrassed look on her face. I shook my head and my tongue licked the liquid around my mouth as I took out a cloth from the inventory. "Sorry," her meek voice reached my ears. When I heard his words, my brows arched, but my head shook. "It''s fine." My gaze returned to the flawless naked body in front of me. I licked my lips before bending down to kiss her lips again. My one hand supported her head while my other hand touched her ass. My gaze was drawn to her closed eyes, as her lovely face captivated me. She was so lost that she didn''t notice that I had stopped kissing and staring at her. I wanted to imprint this moment forever in my heart. She was too lovely. I don''t want to have any misfortune come to her. She is mine. I would spare no one who would dare to harm her. I moved down and kissed her forehead. I took a deep breath and hugged her tightly. I don''t know, but she has an important place in my heart. "I love you," I muttered as I hugged her tightly. "I love you too," her voice reached my ears as he embraced me. I felt that our heart was beating in rhythm as our skin touched. I lose my grip slightly to see her beautiful face as she stared at me. Her big eyes seemed to be lost as she opened her mouth slightly to say something. But I placed my finger on her lips and shook my head. "Just be like this for some time," She looked at me for a moment, then nodded and rested her head on my chest. I closed my eyes as my hands hugged the beauty in my arms. My life on earth flashed before my eyes. Even though I had a lot of women in my life, it didn''t feel the same as it does now. I have changed. This world has changed me. The people around me have changed me. A sense of belonging has took the root in my heart. My eyes opened to see that she was still resting on my chest. My one hand slipped to her ass again as I slowly pressed it. Her body jerked as she opened her eyes to stare at me. But suddenly, she kissed my lips and pushed me onto the bed as she sat on my waist. She placed her hands on my chest. "Stay still," My brows were arched when I heard her words, but I stayed still. I wanted to see what she wanted to do. She bent down and kissed my forehead with her soft lips and moved down to kiss my nose and then kiss my lips. Her eyes stared at me as she kissed my lips again and moved down to kiss my neck. Suddenly, I felt a slight pain as she bit my neck. I heard a giggle as I spanked her ass. "Ouch," she screamed lightly as her big sat straight and stared at me, but suddenly she smiled playfully and bent down to kiss my chest. Again, I felt a slight pain as she bit my chest and I spanked her again. But this time she didn''t move and moved down and kissed my stomach. She moved down again and her soft hands held my erect dick. Her eyes stared at me as she smiled and kissed the tip of my dick and suddenly swallowed my whole dick. Her hand grabbed my dick from the root and bobbled her head up and down. Her tongue touched every part of my dick as her eyes stared at me. I closed my eyes and felt that fantastic sensation for some time. I don''t know how much time has passed, but suddenly felt that she has stopped licking my dick. My eyes opened to see that she was playing with my dick with her soft hands. My brows arched, and a smirk formed on my face as I sat straight and pushed her onto the bed and turned her around. Her fair, white ass greeted my sight as I moved down to kiss her waist while my hands enjoyed the fullness of her ass. Such as beauty. After a while, I moved up as kissed her neck, and crawled down to kiss her back. My one hand pressed her left boob while the other moved towards her face as my middle finger slid into her mouth. She started sucking my finger as I moved down to kiss her waist. I moved further down to her asscheeks greeting my eyes. I licked my lips as I slowly kissed her ass, then bit it slightly. "AHH," a moan escaped her lips as I moved towards her ass crack and kissed her again. To be honest, I really liked her ass. I licked my lips and started kissing her ass again, why my both hands were filled with the fullness of her boobs. I kissed her ass for a while before turning her around to see that she was completely lost in pleasure. A smirk formed on my face as I saw that lovely face. I moved down slowly to kiss her soft lips. Her eyes opened slowly as she stared at me. "Are you ready?" I asked her slowly. She stared at me for a while before she nodded. I kissed her again and sat straight on the bed to see the beautiful sight of her naked body. It really looked like a piece of sculpture to me. A sudden rush of excitement filled my heart, and I kissed her lips again and moved back. My left hand grabbed my erected dick while my other hand slowly parted her legs to see the wet vagina. I moved my waist forward to touch my dick into her pussy. Her body jerked as she gripped my hands. I smiled slightly and stared at her. "Afraid?" She shook her head but then nodded, "Slightly," "Don''t be. I''m here," I said this as I rubbed my dick on her vet''s vagina. I positioned myself to slowly insert my dick into her vagina. My dick moved easily into her pussy since it was so wet. Her body twitched as she clutched my hands tightly and closed her eyes. The tightness enveloped my dick as I moved forward, only to be met by the obstruction. "Hold tight," I said slowly and kissed her forehead before thrusting my dick suddenly. "AAAHHHH," she winced in pain as a tear slid down from her cheeks. "It''s okay, it''s okay," I whispered to her as I stayed in the same position for a while. Her nails were dug into my back as her breathing became ragged. After a while, her breathing became normal, and I moved back to see her tear-filled eyes staring at me. I moved forward to kiss her lips again. "Stay still," I whispered as my waist moved back slowly and again moved forward. A loud moan escaped her lips as she gripped my back while her legs crossed my waist. The room was filled with her moans as I thrust in and out while my eyes stared at her enchanted face. I moved forward and kissed her lips again. "You are mine now. No one can take you away from me." Chapter 153: Time with Tanya (III) * I slowly opened my eyes to find myself lying down in a strange room. As I scanned the room, my eyes widened. Various paintings were hung on the wall, and the window was draped in the expensive curtains. But I had the feeling that I had been in this room before. But then a moaning sound reached my ears. My brow furrowed as I realized it wasn''t Tanya''s voice. I turned my head to see a woman''s fair, bareback. "Who exactly is she?" I muttered, but then I noticed her body move as she turned around. My gaze was drawn to two large breasts before moving up to see her face. I was taken aback when I saw her face. "Lucia?" Her lovely eyes were fixed on me, and she had a slight smile on her face. My hands moved unconsciously to caress her face, and as soon as my hands touched her cheeks, she grabbed my hands and her black eyes stared at me. "How''s it?" "How''s what?" I responded while my gaze was fixed on her. I knew it was all a dream, but seeing her gave me a rush of happiness. "How''s your time with Tanya?" When I heard her words, my brows furrowed. But I responded casually. "It was great?" I noticed her brows arched and her lips curled into a smile. "Really?" she asked. I''m not sure why, but a strange suspicion formed in my heart. Why is she bothering me with so many questions? And her smile is sending me mixed signals. But I responded truthfully. "Yes, it was great," "Is she better than me?" She asked back, her lovely eyes staring at me, her hands moving to caress my cheeks. When I heard her words, I couldn''t help but smile. "I haven''t had a taste of you, dear," She was stunned when she heard my words, but suddenly she started laughing and stood up from the bed. Her perfect naked figure was revealed in front of me and I have to say that she was perfect. But before I could enjoy her body anymore. I was rooted to the spot when I heard her words. "Do you think that I am not real? This is the dream, right?" She said while she stood near the window as she gazed at the distance. While my eyes were fixed on her perfect ass before she turned around to look at me. "Fascinated, right? Looking at my perfect figure. But you can see everything in the future." She said while she showed me her naked body. I unconsciously nodded while my gaze was fixed on her face. I don''t know, but I have an ingrained feeling for her. A feeling that is beyond everything. She stopped and looked at me for a moment before she walked over and stood in front of me. She grabbed my head and pressed it against her stomach, while my hands wrapped around her waist. "Do you know this is your Dream?" Her voice reached my ears as she ruffled my hair. "Yes, I do," I replied while my eyes were closed and my hands moved down to touch her ass. Her laugh reached my ears. "Do you think I am not real?" I was astonished for a moment as my heartbeat sped up, but I didn''t move from my place. I replied while my head was still pressed on her stomach while my hands enjoyed the fullness. "I don''t know. I really don''t know. I don''t know whether it is a dream or not but I don''t want to miss any moment with you." I said, and I grabbed her tightly. Her laugh reached my ears, "Well it is a dream, but I am not." My eyes opened, and I looked up to see that she was smiling at me. "What do you mean?" I asked. She shook her head slightly. "I mean what I said. I am real and waiting for you," Suddenly, she bent down and kissed my forehead. "Make sure that you are safe. There are many things you will know when you reach here," My brows furrowed but suddenly a felt a tickle on my nose and darkness enveloped me. There was nothing but darkness around me, but suddenly, a grunt escaped my lips and slowly opened my eyes to be greeted by the beautiful face of Tanya, while she tickled my nose by the strand of her hair. My mind went blank for a moment before a smirk formed on my face and I kissed her lips. She responded back by kissing me back and we fought on the bed for a while. I panted slightly as I turned around to see Tanya was lying on the bed and her eyes were fixed on me. My hands moved and pressed her breasts lightly. "How are you feeling now?" "I am fine" her eyes were fixed on me as she moved to kiss my forehead. "You know, I didn''t know that I had this much feeling for you." She said as her lovely eyes stared at me. My brows were arched when I heard her words, "You had a doubt?" She shook her head and said, "It isn''t like that, but after last night, I realized I couldn''t live without you. You make me whole. I did not know that such a feeling existed in this world." She caressed my face and kissed my brow once more. "You''re aware that I was an orphan. I didn''t have anyone in my life who I cared about. I spent my entire life in the armed forces and on the battlefield. You may not know, but they call me Reaper. My heart was cold. I only spoke to a few people in this world. When they gave me the assignment, I only saw it as a mission. A mission to train an evolved monkey. But then I met you. You won''t believe how surprised I was when I let you into my heart. You are the first man in my life who has revealed my deepest secrets. But up until that point, I had thought of you as a friend. My first friend. It was the first time in my life that I laughed with my heart" She took a deep breath and laid down on the bed as she stared at the ceiling. "After spending so many days on the battlefield, I wanted to take some break. And this place was a perfect place for spending my time alone. But when I got to know that you would come along with me, an unfamiliar emotion rose in my heart. Until that time, I didn''t know what that emotion was. But I was happy that I would spend my time with someone who is close to me." She turned around to look at me. "When you said that you would pursue me, I laughed it off. I just thought that you were joking with me. But when I saw you getting jealous because of me, I was thrilled. Even till that time, I didn''t know that what that feeling was. You know, that Bret was trying to pursue for a long time, but I didn''t care. To be honest, I didn''t have any feelings for any man in this world and I didn''t think that I would meet anyone in this life." She sighed and moved closer to me to put her head on my chest. "When I came back to the room, I felt empty when I didn''t find you in the room. I thought you would have gone for a walk. But when you didn''t return for a long time, worry gripped my heart and many thoughts filled my mind. For the first time in my life, I felt that I have lost someone very special to me. It was at that time I realized that you are the one for me. I started looking for you everywhere as I felt that I have made a big mistake by playing with you, but then someone told me that one man was found near the mountains and had been admitted to the hospital," She looked up and kissed my lips. "I went running to the hospital to see that you were barely breathing. You don''t know I was angry and worried about you. Every second was really stressful for me. I didn''t know if you could survive or not. When I spent the time taking care of you. I realized that no one could replace you in my heart. No one could separate you from me. You may have many women in your life but you are and will be the only man in my life." She hugged me tightly. "I love you. I love you to the extent that I would do anything for you. You are the most important person in my life and nothing matters to me more than you. So please, please never leave me alone. I can''t live without you anymore," While she hugged and poured her heart out, she didn''t know that I was stunned when I heard her words, and a tear was formed in the corner of my eyes. Chapter 154: A Walk with Alexandra While she poured her heart out, she didn''t know that I was stunned when I heard her words, and a drop of tear formed at the corner of my eye. I don''t know when I heard these words last time. I think it is the first time when someone has poured their heart out to me. A slight sound of breath entered my ears as I looked down to see that Tanya was sleeping soundly with her head on my chest. A smile formed on my face as I shook my head and kissed her forehead, and placed her carefully on the bed. After covering her with the quilt, I stood up and gazed out of the window. The outline of the mountain was visible in the dark night. My gaze was fixed on the mountains for a while before I walked and stood by the window. I don''t know what the future holds. This entire world is mysterious and I am even more than anyone. What is laughable is that I don''t know many things about my past. But one thing is for sure. The future will be very dangerous. From his words, I know that he has made quite the number of enemies in his life and they would deal with me. A sigh escaped my lips as I turned around to see the relaxed, sleeping figure of Tanya. She slept soundly as I walked towards her and kissed her forehead again. After staring at her face for a while, I wore my clothes and went out of the room. I just wanted to take a walk. I don''t know why, but suddenly my heart is uncomfortable. But my steps came to a halt as I saw Alexandra sitting on the couch in the hall, lost in some thoughts. But as soon as I came out of the room, clarity returned in her eyes as she turned around to look at me. She was startled for a moment before a meaningful smile formed on her face. "Why are you sitting here?" I asked as I sat on the opposite couch. Her eyes were fixed on me for a while before she replied, "You guys were screaming so loudly that I couldn''t even sleep." My eyebrows were arched when I heard her words. Did Tanya scream this loudly? I shook my head slightly and said, "Sorry for disturbing your sleep. But you looked lost. Care to share with me?" She was startled for a moment when she heard my words, but she shook her head. "It''s nothing. Just thinking about life. Anyway, why are you awake? You should sleep soundly, right? After all those exercises with Tanya," "Ah, I just wanted to have a walk. I didn''t know that you would be sitting here." I said while my gaze was fixed on her. "At this time?" Her brows were raised when she asked me. I nodded slightly and stood up. "Want to tag along?" Her eyes stared at me for a moment before she stood up, "Fine, anyway, I am not feeling sleepy," "Wait a minute," I said to her before turning around to go to my room. I slowly opened the door to see that Tanya was sleeping soundly, while her eyelashes fluttered as if she was having some beautiful dream. My eyes were fixed on her beautiful face for a while before I closed the door and turned around to look at Alexandra, who was staring at me curiously. "Aw, so sweet of you. Taking care of her even when she is sleeping?" I was startled when I heard her words before a smile formed on my face. "Oh, do you also want the care? I would love to do so," She was startled when she heard my words before her face flushed red as she turned around to walk out of the hall. A smile formed on my face when I saw her behavior. It is the first time when I saw her blushing like this. The sight of the silent corridor greeted me as I stepped outside the room. I turned to see that Alexandra was standing near the Elevator. I walked over and stood beside her, my gaze fixed on the indicator. We shared an awkward silence as we both stared at the elevator. But suddenly, the sound of the elevator broke the silence as we both walked inside. I turned my head to see that Alexandra was again lost in some thoughts. "What are you thinking again?" I asked while my gaze was fixed on her. She was startled, but shook her head, saying nothing. I stared at her for a moment before turning my head to look straight, waiting for the elevator to go down and after a few moments, the door opened and the silent lobby greeted me. At the front desk, a man dozed off. However, he awoke quickly as the elevator''s noise interrupted his sleep. He stood up hurriedly and did a salute to Alexandra while his gaze shifted to me for a moment. Alexandra nodded, and we both stepped out of the lobby. A sudden chill breeze hit my face as I closed my eyes unconsciously to take a deep breath. I don''t know, but suddenly I felt quite relaxed while stepping into this environment. But suddenly, Alexandra''s voice broke my thoughts. "What happened to you?" My brows furrowed as I opened my eyes to see that Alexandra was looking at me curiously. How could I tell what happened to me? Even I don''t know. For some reason, an unsettling feeling is filling my heart, as if something is going to happen. I shook my head and exhaled. "Nothing. Shall we go?" She stared at me for a moment before nodding as we walked on the lonely road. While my gaze was fixed on the dark and lonely road. Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "You have changed?" I was startled for a moment before I turned around to look at her. "Care to explain?" I said while my gaze was fixed on her. "I don''t know, but I feel that you are a lot more mature now. Not like before where you were always goofing around." She said while her eyes were fixed on me. My brows were raised when I heard her words, "Really?" She nodded her head, "Yes," and looked ahead while her eyes again lost in some thoughts. My eyes were fixed on her for a moment before I looked ahead at the silent, dark road. "You know, something in you has also changed," I said while looking at her as she walked with her hands crossed her chest. Her body shook before she looked at me. "What has changed in me?" "You are thinking a lot these days. I don''t know what is bugging you but it would really help if you want to share with me," She looked at me for a moment before she sighed. "I don''t know. I dedicated my whole life to forces. It''s been so long that I forgot about myself." She took a deep breath. "I was born into a well-known family in this world. Almost everyone in my family joined the forces and held the top posts. As I grew up, I was grilled about the thoughts of joining forces. And I also took it very seriously. I was born a genius. A genius who grew a lot faster compared to others. While others were still learning to control their powers. I joined the forces as a captain. From that day onwards, I didn''t look back. Where ever I went, I was filled with praises. And I really did outstanding work with the forces. Either it was defending this planet or raiding other planets. I did everything." She sighed again. "I was stone-hearted. I didn''t have any feelings for anyone. Whatever I did, I did by keeping the forces in my mind. I saw many people come and go in my life. But nobody could move me. Whoever they were, they were just as objects of the forces. But as I grew stronger, I felt that we were trapped in a small world. A hunger to grow stronger took a root in my spot and I started looking for every clue and findings to know about this world." She took a deep breath. "Do you know about the GODS?" My brows were furrowed when I heard her words. What could I tell her? That I was a GOD in my past life. But I shook my head. "They are overpowered beings that had been ascended to the different world," She nodded, "Yes. But we know nothing more than that. In the history of this planet. There was only one GOD in this world who had ascended. And you know what, his name was also Alan." Her eyes stared at me for a moment before she shook her head and said, "And you know what. I had an interesting finding. A finding that no one knew in this world." She said as she looked at me curiously while a smile was formed on her face. My brows were furrowed when I heard her words, "What is it." "Do you even need to ask? You know the answer, right? You were that GOD in the previous life, right?" Chapter 155: News about Adrian? "Do you even need to ask? You know the answer, right? You were that GOD in the previous life, right?" My heartbeat sped up, but I didn''t let it show on my face as my steps came to a halt while my eyes stared at her. "What are you saying?" I asked, my brows furrowed. A smile was still visible on her face. "I said that you were that GOD, right?" My brows were arched when I heard her words. How could she think like this? How could she find that I am the reincarnation of the GOD? But a smirk appeared on my face. "Your thoughts are too fanciful. How could you think that I was the GOD?" Her brows were raised, while the smile was still visible on her face. "I know that you will not accept it. Maybe you don''t even know about it. But anyway, I would tell you my reasoning." She stopped and stared ahead. "Even before you came into the picture, I have researched everything about that GOD. You know what? Everything about him resembles you. Don''t you think it''s rather odd for a person who grew up this fast? You have the same Power as him and most importantly, you look like him." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "Don''t you think you are thinking too much. Many people in the world have the same face. How could I be him and as for power, it is my luck that I got these powers?" I don''t know the reason why is she asking me about it but something seems suspicious. "Well, you are right, and maybe I am wrong. Anyway, don''t think too much about it." She said while her gaze was fixed ahead. I stared at her face for a while as I walked along with her. My gaze returned stared at the darkness, but suddenly Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Don''t think too much about it. What if she knows about you? Don''t forget that you have me. And these pitiful people couldn''t be able to touch a strand of your hair" My steps came to a halt when I heard her words. This is the first time she has spoken about her powers. "How strong you are?" I asked her. "Do you even need to ask?" She replied with a laugh. But suddenly Alexandra''s voice interrupted in between. "What happened to you?" I turned my head to look at her and shook my head, "Nothing, I thought that how could you deduce that I am a GOD. Even if I am, I don''t know about it. But don''t you think it would be too coincidental that I would be born again in this world" She has an interesting expression on her face. "I told you don''t think too much. Just leave it. You may or may not be. Maybe it was my wishful thinking. I just wanted to know whether there is a different world outside or not. Do you think that I would voluntarily retire from the field to live a comfortable life? I just took time to research more about GOD. In my research, I got to know many things about him. Especially the family he was associated with". My ears perked up when she started speaking about the family. I know that she is talking about the village. "What about them?" I asked, while my brows were furrowed. She stopped to look at me for a moment and she spoke, "After that, Man ascended. There was really a harsh time for that family. During his life, he made many enemies, but after he was gone from his world, many people attacked that family. People forgot that he could also return, and it happened. And when he saw the state of that family, he erased the presence of every being that attacked his family. From that day we got to know that there is a wider world in an outside space. From that day onwards, we took steps to form the forces. Do you know that many people saw him as an idol? He was the inspiration for many to become GOD. But after he left again with his companion, he didn''t return. And as for his family, they lived a normal life." Many years passed, but he didn''t return, but no one from this world could become the GOD again. Everyone became agitated and finally, his family bear the brunt. Everyone started hunting them, looking for a way to ascend to become the GOD. But suddenly, that family disappeared one day. No one knew where they went. People searched everywhere, but no one could find them. It was as if that man has descended and protected them." Suddenly, a mocking laugh escaped her lips. "You know, the most desperate people work for forces. Do you know the reason for attacking other planets?" She turned to look at me," Resources, right?" She shook her head, "What do you think are resources. Don''t you think that we could get everything on this planet for the handful of power users? Even though we found some better resources on another planet. The focus was always finding the answer to become the GOD. Many of the old dogs are in their dying breath. Desperation increased among them and they looked for the family of that man again." After hundreds of years, we finally got to know that they were hiding in that jungle. But when our people started looking for them in the Jungle, they had a fierce fight with the beasts. Don''t underestimate those beasts. Even though they are animals, they are no less powerful than these old dogs. After many years of flight, they had a truce. Only people below low-level power users could enter the Jungle once a year. Do you know why they are being monitored?" My brows furrowed slightly, "To monitor about those people" She nodded her head. "Yes, to monitor those people. After so many years of effort. We could finally capture a man. But everything went into naught." My heartbeat sped up when she finally spoke about the man. I knew that it was Adrain. I don''t know. I always had resentment for that man in my heart. My gaze was still calm. "What happened to that man?" "When we bought that man to the Facility. We got to know that his memories were all erased and we couldn''t even find any details about that family. We did every experiment on him, but there were no results. But you know he was already a High-level Power user at the time of capture. Since we couldn''t find any useful details from that man, we raised him as a tool." She took a deep breath and turned to look at me. My brows furrowed when I heard her words. What did she mean by that? And as if she read my thoughts, she replied. "Even though his memories were erased. He still had the power of High Level Power User. We gave him the new identity and recruited him in the forces. He works for us now and is one of the top soldier of the force." My brows were raised when I heard her words. So he is still alive, living like a soldier. I am sure Amelia would go wild after listening to this news. Maybe I should tell her. Although, I don''t have a chance with her; she has her own life and her own choice. It was my foolishness that I fell for her. Maybe at that time I needed someone who could show some care for me and she did. Maybe that was the reason for my attraction to her. I nodded, but a question raised in my heart, "What is his Power now? Don''t you think he would betray forces once he gets his memories?" I asked her. Her steps came to a halt when she heard my words and looked at me. "He is already a supreme level power user. One of the top soldier of the forces and you don''t have to worry about his betrayal. We already had planned for that and he even has a family now. Two wives with four kids. He is enjoying his life." I nodded in understanding, but various emotions surged through my heart. He is married now? Then what about Amelia? Even though I disregarded her yesterday. A part of my heart still attracted towards her. "So you understand. Everyone in this world is trying hard to ascend to godhood. They would do anything to achieve that." She said. I nodded when I heard her words. I understood the meaning of her words. She is warning me. If I have any relation with that GOD. These people would leave no stone unturned to do experiments with me. "But why are you telling me all this?" Her gaze was fixed on me for a while before a sigh escaped her lips, "Because I don''t want you to suffer because of their greediness. You don''t know, but you have a soft spot in my heart and I can''t see you suffer. That is the reason I want you to come clean. Even if you don''t tell me. It''s fine, but be careful when you show your powers. That was the reason I tried very hard to be your instructor in the facility. I will let no one touch you." Chapter 156: Meeting Amelia Again. Alexandra''s gaze was fixed on me for a while before a sigh escaped her lips, "Because I don''t want you to suffer because of their greediness. You don''t know, but you have a soft spot in my heart and I can''t see you suffer. That is the reason I want you to come clean. Even if you don''t tell me. It''s fine, but be careful when you show your powers. That was the reason I tried very hard to be your instructor in the facility. I will let no one touch you." My steps came to a halt as I focused on her. Her words stunned and moved me. Is she still thinking about me? But what about the forces? "What happened?" She waved her hand in front of me. My body quivered for a moment. "What about the forces?" Her brows furrowed. "What about them?" "What about your loyalty towards forces? If something were to happen to me, what would you do?" I asked her as I observed her reaction. Her brows relaxed when she heard my words, "Don''t think too much. Even though I spent my life around the forces but my whole life, I pursued Power. That was the reason I searched for everything about that person. I wanted to get free from these shackles." A smile formed on her face as she patted my cheeks. I fixed my gaze on her for a while before nodding. "I don''t think I would be having these many people in my life who would care about me." She smiled as she stared ahead, "Don''t you think life is very peculiar. We don''t know about the future. But our thirst and interest drive us towards our goal. In the journey, you would encounter many people, but a few could move you. My life was like this. I grew up watching people pursuing power and my ambition grew. I wanted to reach the apex but during my journey, I learned many things, met many people. I was so busy that I forgot that I was also a human and humans have desires. Until you came into my life. Even though when you appeared, I just considered you as an object that would be useful to Forces. Since I was in charge of the facility, it was my duty to give them potential candidates." She sighed and looked at me. "Leave it. Things will get more complicated." Her eyes drooped down. "What complications?" My brows were raised when I heard her words. She looked up in the sky, "There are many things but," she shook her head and looked at me. "Leave it. But you have to take care of Tanya. Even though she is very strong from the outside, she is very fragile. I have read her history, and she has many emotional scars in her life. Don''t disappoint her and you even have Olivia in your life. She is a good girl but a little na?ve, you have to care about her feelings." She stopped while her eyes stared at me. "And I also know about Isabella. Even though she said nothing to me but I know her. I don''t know what she has done to you to be upset with her, but she is a pitiful girl, spending all of her life in the forces, just like Tanya. But she has a family to take care of. I hope you would give her a chance." I smirked, "What about you?" She was stunned when she heard my words, but she shook her head. "What about me? I don''t know and I am too old to think about it. Anyway, I think we should go back." She swiftly diverted the topic. My eyes stared at her for a while before I nodded and went back to the hotel. As soon as we returned to the hotel. Alexandra went to her room, lost in her thoughts. Many thoughts swirled before I sighed and entered my room. Tanya was still sleeping soundly, her eyes fluttered continuously as if she is lost in a dream. A smile formed on my face when I looked at her. I sat on the bed while my gaze was fixed on her. Unconsciously, my hands caressed her face before I kissed her forehead. I lied on the bed while my eyes stared at the ceiling. Too many things have changed in my life. Many unexpected things happened and I am here now. Now there are many people in my life whom I cannot leave alone. They need me and I need them as well. Thinking about the people, Amelia''s image flashed in my mind. Even though she didn''t reciprocate my feelings, she has helped me a lot and I still remember the promise I made to her. At least I would repay her debt. Since I know about Adrian, I should inform her. But calling her in the room would alert both Tanya and Alexandra. They both are strong women and I don''t want to expose anything about the village currently. I stood up and left the room. As soon as I left the room, my gaze scanned the hall before I left the Hotel again. As soon as I stepped into the lobby, the man sitting at the desk woke up again. His eyes fixated on me as he asked confusedly, "You are going out again?" I nodded and smiled. "I am still not feeling sleepy and thought of taking the walk alone. To be honest, I have never visited a place as good as this." The man''s brows were raised when he heard my words, but then he nodded, "It''s true. This place is Divine. No place in this world could compare to this. But you have to be careful. These mountains are Dangerous," I nodded when I heard his words; I think he doesn''t know about me. After taking a last look at him, I left the hotel. Soon after, I stood alone in the silent road. The chirps and noise insects reached my ears as I closed my eyes and called out to Amelia. I stood there for a while, but there was no movement. Doubts raised in my heart. Is Amelia angry at me? But what if she is angry? But suddenly, everything became silent, and a voice reached my ears. "You called me?" I turned around to see Amelia in her primitive clothing, standing at a distance. But it surprised me to see had a haggard look on her face. What happened to her? Was she thinking about me? Did her heart change? But instead of asking about that, I nodded and said, "Yes, I called you." She stood at her place while her eyes were fixed on me. Many complicated emotions appeared on her face when she heard my words, "What happened?" "I have news about Adrian," I replied without even wasting a second. And as soon as she heard me, her eyes went wide, and she was rooted to the spot. Suddenly, she disappeared and appeared in front of me, and grabbed my shoulders. "What news? Is he still alive?" She asked loudly. I could feel the excitement in her voice. I laughed mockingly in my heart. What was I thinking? My lips curled and shook my head and freed myself from her grasp. "You don''t have to be too excited. Yes, he is still alive and living happily," I replied while my eyes were fixed on her. Tears started streaming down her face as she heaved heavily, "How is he?" I shook my head. "I don''t know. But I know that now is he working for the forces and is one of their trump card against fighting the outside world." I stopped and looked at her. A smile formed on her face while she wiped the tears from her hands. She looked at me and asked excitedly, "And?" "And what do you want to know?" I asked and moved backed away. Even though I want to deny it. But a hint of jealousy rose in my heart. Why is she concerned about that man? Didn''t she realize that he was fooling her all the time? He wanted to go out and explore the world. Can''t she see? Is she blind? But I sighed in my heart. Who am I to question this? I hardly spent some time with her, compared to him, who grew up with her. It''s obvious that she is worried about him. I can''t expect the same thing from everyone I like. They have their own life and I have to respect that. Sometimes I feel that I am too petty to think about these things. Not everyone would become part of my life. Life is a journey. Many people would come and go. Only a few would stay with us. Suddenly, I felt as if a tremendous burden lifted off my heart. Suddenly, she shook and asked me again, "Any more news about him?" My thoughts returned, and I looked at her and nodded. "Yes, he is married and has two wives and kids. That''s what I know about him." She froze when she heard my words, "What did you say?" Chapter 157: Life "What did you say?" She froze, her wide eyes stared at me. My gaze was drawn to her. "I said, he is already married to two women and has kids." I smirked and said. Her body started trembling, her gaze lost as she mumbled, "Married? He is already married. What about us? Do you even remember me?" But suddenly, her eyes regained the clarity but tears poured continuously from her eyes, "Thanks for informing me. At least he is still alive." As she said this, she appeared in front of me and patted my cheeks. "Maybe I could not see you for some time. But be assured that I always cared for you. Be careful and live your life as you want." She took a last look at me before she vanished from the scene. My eyes stared at the empty spot while various complicated thoughts swirled in my mind. I don''t know what should I feel about her. In this world, she was the first person I was attracted to from my heart, but after her confession that she has someone in her life; I stopped pursuing her. I shook my head and took a deep breath to clear my mind. My eyes turned to stare at the mountains. It all started here, my journey to the new world. I would cross across many people in my life. Hah, I am getting more philosophical. Again, I exhaled a hot breath and made my way towards the mountains, but suddenly, my steps came to halt as I turned around to look in the Hotel''s direction. Those women are waiting for me. A sigh escaped my lips as I turned around to walk towards Hotel. I don''t want them to worry about me anymore. They have already suffered because of me, especially Tanya. After walking for a while, I reached the hotel, and just as I entered the room, my gaze drew towards Alexandra, who was sitting on the couch. "What is she doing here?" Her gaze drew towards me as she stood up. "You didn''t sleep?" I asked as I strolled and sat on the couch opposite to her, while she was still standing and her eyes were fixed on me. "Where did you go?" She asked and sat on the couch again. I shook my head, "Just went for a walk." "This time?" Her eyes squinted as she stared at me. "Yes, your words have jolted my thoughts." I laughed mockingly and said, "My words?" She frowned, but suddenly a look of understanding formed on her face. "You are talking about the GOD. Don''t think too much. Even if you are the one, I am there to protect you. No one would know anything about it." She smiled and said. "Just like you have guessed, there would be many people who would guess the same, right?" I asked her. She shook her head, "You don''t have to worry about that, I would take care of everything." My brows were raised when she said those words. How could she take care of that? Forces are not a small organization. Many old dogs are sitting and waiting for their time to advance to GODHOOD. What if there is anyone who would report it to them? As if she understood my thoughts, she replied, "I will take care of that." I could see the confidence in her eyes. "Let it be," I sighed. "Why are you not sleeping?" I asked her curiously. "I don''t know. Even I am not feeling sleepy. I don''t know but some things are bothering me." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "What happened? Whatever it is, don''t think too much." I said to her. She shook her head. "Leave it. There are too many things in my life, you don''t have to bother about it." her clear eyes were fixed on me. "Fine. Take your time, but don''t think too much. If you feel some burden, you can share it with me. I am always with you." I smiled and said. Suddenly, I stood up and strolled towards her, and ruffled her hair. I don''t know, but I wanted to do that. I moved behind her and started massaging her shoulders. I could feel that her body shivered when I touched her. I think it is the first time I have held her like that. I could feel that her still muscle-relaxing when I massaged her shoulders. "Don''t think too much and don''t take too much stress. After working for so many years, you need to take a rest. Too much work would instead harm you," I said to her, but didn''t get any response. My brows furrowed, and I stopped massaging. But suddenly, I heard the sound of a slight snore. My brows were arched, and a slight smile formed on my face. I quickly came in front of her to see that she fell asleep. Too much work and stress have tired her and greatly affected her, and today she was worried about something. I sighed and looked at her beautiful, mature face. Even though she is a lot older, she doesn''t look old. Hardly a thirty-year-old woman. I picked and carried her to her room. Even though there was a big movement, she was still sleeping soundly. I strolled and opened her room with my legs and went inside. This room was the same as my room. A big bed was lying in the middle. I strolled and placed her on the bed, removed her shoes, and covered her with the quilt. I stood and straight and looked at her peaceful face. Maybe she needed someone. The strong front is her facade. From the story, she told, In her long career, she had no one she could trust and thus lived a lonely life. Even though she was strong, she also wanted someone in her life. Maybe that was the reason she wanted to help me. It is very hard to live a lonely life. My life on earth was the same. Even though I had parents, they were always busy in their business and I hardly spent any time with them. I know how loneliness affects people. I tried many ways to enjoy my life. Played with many women, but I had no one I could trust. But everything changed when I came to this world. Some people care for me and no one could separate them from me. Even my last life was a lonely one until that girl appeared. She became the hope for him. Eventually, he came out of the darkness because of her. I shook my head, and my eyes were drawn to her. Suddenly, a distinct feeling emerged in my heart, and I slowly bent and kissed her forehead. But suddenly, her body shuddered, and her eyes opened. She froze for a moment before her eyes dilated and she pulled me and kissed me on my lips. My eyes went wide for a moment as I kissed her soft lips and a unique smell entered my nose. Her grip was so strong that I was stuck in the place. Her lips were kissing me softly. I stared at her half-closed eyes and relaxed and started kissing her slowly. My hand moved towards her waist. But just as my hands touched her waist, her body shuddered and clarity returned to her eyes. Her eyes went wide, and I felt a powerful force on my chest. I was blasted off and collided with the walls, and fell to the ground. COUGH COUGH I coughed blood. A sudden pain assaulted my body. She attacked me so suddenly that I could not resist. It was my luck that my body was strong after the evolution, otherwise I would have died by now. I slowly looked up to see Alexandra''s lost and dazed eyes looking at me. She really is powerful. No wonder she held the important post in the forces. Clarity returned to her eyes as she hurried towards me and held me carefully. "What happened?" She asked me worriedly. My eyes turned to look at her. "Don''t you remember?" Confusion appeared in her eyes for a moment before she froze on the spot, "Y...You kissed me?" I was dumbfounded. Who kissed who? I only kissed her forehead as she looked too beautiful, but she was the one who kissed me forcefully and blasted me like a rag doll. Now she is questioning me? "You remember nothing?" I asked her while activating my power. After the evolution, my body could heal automatically. I could feel the changes happening inside my body. I was really injured, otherwise, I wouldn''t have felt the changes. My gaze drew back to her to see the frown on her face as she looked at me, "I don''t remember anything." I looked at her face. I think she was just reacting in her sleep and doesn''t know that she was kissing me. I sigh escaped my lips, "I think you should sleep properly. You are too tired. Take a good rest. "I stood up and looked at her last time before turning around to leave the room. But just as I stood, I coughed the blood again. Women are troublesome. Chapter 158: Importance Women are troublesome. My gaze was drawn towards the blood on the ground. Her attack was really dangerous. Fortunately, I was evolved, otherwise, I would have been dead. "What happened?" Alexandra came running and supported me. Her gaze was also drawn towards the blood. She turned around to look at me, her eyes were worried. "Are you fine?" I nodded slightly. "Yes, I am fine." My internal organs were in the mess. Fortunately, my body could heal itself, but it would take some time. But suddenly, Alexandra took out some bottle of syrup from her storage and handed it to me. "Drink it," There was some white liquid in the bottle. It should be some medicine. I opened the bottle and gobbled the medicine. A frown formed on my face. Its taste was quite bitter. But as soon as it went down through my throat, a warm feeling spread through my body and I could feel that I was healing quickly. My brows were raised, and I turned around to look at her to see her worried eyes were fixed on me, while her hands supported me. "How are you feeling?" She asked me. "Fine," I nodded my head slightly and shook my head. To be honest, I felt quite dizzy, but this medicine was quite good. "What happened? Could you tell me?" She asked again as he pulled back her hands. "Leave it." I shook my head and walked away from her room. To think that I kissed her, even I am feeling dumbfounded. Anyway. A sigh escaped my lips, and I entered my room. And just as I entered, I saw that Tanya was sitting on the bed, while her eyes were still groggy. Her eyes went wide as she looked at me and suddenly, she hurriedly stood up and came running towards me. She was still naked, but a look of worry was visible in her eyes. "What happened to you?" She asked hurriedly as she wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth. My brows were arched as I looked at her. I shook my head and said, "Nothing, a minor accident, that''s all," "Minor accident? This is a minor accident? What happened? Could you explain to me clearly," Her loud voice entered my ears while her worried eyes were fixed on me as she grabbed my shoulders to support me? I could see that she was worried for me, but I was surprised that she was still sleeping when I collided with that wall. But anyway, even though I was quite fine after drinking that medicine, she supported me till I sat on the bed. "Now could you tell me what happened?" She asked, while her eyes were fixed on me. I looked at her for quite a while before telling her everything. I don''t want to hide anything from her. As soon as I finished speaking my words. She froze and her wide eyes were fixed on me. "You said that you kissed Alexandra, and she blasted you?" She asked. My lips pursed, but I nodded. "HAHAHAHA" Suddenly, she started laughing loudly. I frowned when I looked at her. She fell on the bed and was laughing like a mad. "Are you real? To think that my man would kiss the most strict commander of the forces. I am really proud of you," "Huh? What are you saying?" I asked her, my brows furrowed. "Don''t you know that no one can get close to her in all these years? You are the first man who would have kissed her. Hah, you are really courageous." She sat straight and looked at me and a smile disappeared on her face. "Thank you for telling me the truth. I don''t mind whether you have one or a hundred women in your life. But be true to me. You don''t know, but I felt really happy when you said everything. I know that there are many things which you haven''t told me but it''s your secret and but those secrets should not affect each other trust. I am proud of you." She kissed my forehand and again wiped the corner of my mouth. I shook my head and stood up and walked towards the window. Her words have touched my heart. There are many secrets that cannot be told until I am in control of everything. I am still weak. If anyone got to know about me, my life would be miserable. A sigh escaped my lips while my gaze was fixed on the mountains. "Yes, I have many secrets which cannot be told to anyone otherwise our life could turn for the worst. But I assure you that when I time is right, you would know everything. You are an important part of my life and be assured, I will not deceive you for anything. And thank you for trusting me." Suddenly, I heard the sound of the footsteps, and she hugged me from the back. "You don''t have to say anything to me. I trust you. But make sure that you would be careful. This world is too treacherous and dangerous. I am sure that you would be the most powerful person in this world and I want to stand by your side when you look down at this world." I turned around to look at her. "You don''t have to worry about her. But anyway, how are you feeling now?" Her eyes were fixed on me. "I am fine. Anyway, what are your plans now?" "Plans?" I frowned and asked. "Plans for your future? How long are you planning to stay in this place?" She asked me while her eyes stared at me. I sighed. "I think we should leave this place soon. The sooner the better." "Why? Don''t you want to enjoy this place?" She asked me. I smiled when I heard her words, "What is there to enjoy? I got you. This is my happiness," She froze when she heard my words, and she grasped my shoulder. Her eyes watered. "I love you," she murmured and kissed me. I kissed her and slowly picked her up and moved towards the bed. After placing her on the bed and gazing at her beautiful face, I said, "What are your plans? What are you going to do now?" Her body shuddered for a moment and a sigh escaped her lips, "I would have to join back. But don''t worry, when you join the forces, we would be together," I smiled and kissed her back. "You have to be careful. I would not be there when you need any help." She nodded, "Yes, I would take care." "You should take a rest." I smiled and patted her cheeks. She nodded. "You should also take a rest. " I sighed, nodded, and stood up and covered her with her quilt again. Her brows furrowed. "Are you not coming?" I smiled and said, "I am, wait for some time. Alexandra is still in shock. I have to console her." A look of understanding formed on her face. "Fine, but come back quickly," I shook my head slightly and left the room. And again, Alexandra was sitting on the couch in the hall. She turned to look at me when I exited the room, "Are you fine?" she asked and stood up and stood in front of me. "I told you that I am fine. You don''t have to worry about me." I grabbed her shoulders and looked into her eyes. Worry was still visible in her eyes. "Hah, I was really worried. I don''t know what happened to me but I was surprised when I found someone kissing me. I didn''t know that it was you," She stopped and looked at me. "I wouldn''t have attacked you if I had known before." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "What do you mean?" She smiled and shook her head, "Are you a fool?" and suddenly she patted my cheeks and turned around to walk towards her room. "You are really a fool," her voice reached my ears. My gaze was fixed on her until she closed the door. What does she mean? That she is fine with me kissing her? Why make everything so complicated. A sigh escaped my lips as I plopped on the couch in the hall, while my eyes stared at the ceiling. Things are changing drastically. I didn''t expect that Alexandra would also fall for me. Anyway, we are going to spend more time in the headquarters and I also have to get stronger. I don''t want to be in a lurch thinking about my future. Those who are important to me are going to stay with me forever. I know that my future is uncertain, but I would have to do my best to keep them safe. They don''t know that my future is beyond this world and I am not going to leave them here. I will make sure that when I leave this place, they would be with me. I shook my head and stood up. It''s a waste of time to think the unnecessary things. Better to concentrate on getting stronger. Chapter 159: Returning to the Facility As I slowly opened my eyes, a groan escaped my lips. Tanya, who was soundly sleeping beside me with her hand on my chest, drew my attention. I was dazed for a moment when I saw her beautiful face before kissing her as I slowly removed her hand from my chest. But her eyes opened slightly as she gazed at me. "Good morning," she mumbled and closed her eyes again. A smile formed on my face when I saw her laziness. "Good morning," I said as I stood up and took a deep breath. As my injuries healed, I felt refreshed. Many things happened last night, and even I was surprised that I kissed Alexandra. But I paid a price for it. Even though I had previously trained with her in the facility, I did not know she was this powerful. But, in any case, it''s a good thing she''s strong. However, I learned a lot about her. I shook my head and stood by the window, noting that it was still early in the morning and that the sun had not yet risen. I stood there for a while, my gaze fixed on the mountain. Many unforgettable events occurred in this place, and it is now time to depart. I''m not sure when I''ll return to this place. But then I felt a soft touch on my back and two hands hugged me from behind. "What are you thinking?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "Nothing. It''s time for us to leave. Many things happened in such a short time, and this place will remain in my heart for the rest of my life." While my gaze remained fixed on the mountains, I said. To think that this place also played a key role in my previous life. It''s quite incredible. Perhaps some force is at work here. I shook my head and turned around to see Tanya staring at me with her beautiful eyes. My attention was drawn to her large breast, which was pressing against my chest. "What are you looking at?" She asked me while her brows arched. "At you. How do you manage to be so perfect?" I smiled and said. "Really?" She smiled, took a step back, and showed me her stunning body. I nodded, took a step forward, and hugged her tightly. "I am lucky to have you in my life. But you have to be careful after joining the front lines." Even though she could leave the forces and live a peaceful life, I don''t want to disrupt her development. She has a lot of potentials to grow into a strong woman. I don''t want anyone pursuing their dreams because of me, and it''s good for her to grow more. She could easily accompany me when I leave this world. I patted her butt. "Now get dressed." "Hmmm," she replied, still hugging me tightly. After a while, she let her hand loose and started dressing while fresh up, and came out of the bathroom to see that room was empty. After getting dressed, I went out of the room to see that Tanya and Alexandra were speaking something. They both turned around to look at me. "Ready?" It was Alexandra who asked with a smile on her face. I nodded and strolled towards them. "Had a good sleep?" I asked her. "It was fine. How are you? Your injuries are healed, right?" She asked me while her face flushed red. I think she remembered what happened last night. My brows were arched when I saw her. It was the first time I saw her like this. She never blushed like this before. "I am fine. Anyway, when are we leaving?" I asked her as I sat on the couch. Seriousness returned to her face. "We will leave today. I had already contacted the forces. I have arranged a special flight for us. We would be going to the facility once before leaving for the headquarters," "Facility?" My brows were furrowed. "I have to finish the formalities of handing over the facility to the new in charge. Anyway, do you remember about the gathering?" She said and looked at me. "I do, but what about that?" I nodded slightly. "You would still take part in that." She replied while her gaze was fixed on me. "Don''t you think it is useless now for me to attend that gathering? I am quite powerful now and I think forces would spend a considerable amount of resources on me, right?" I asked her while my gaze drew towards Tanya, who had a smile on her face. "Right, but there is a reason for you to attend the gathering. Now that you are the candidate for prime three. Everyone should know about you. It will help you in the future as those people would work under you. They should know who their leader would be." She replied and took a deep breath. "Oh," I understood what she was saying. Anyway, let''s leave it in the future. She wants me to attend the gathering and I will do it, that''s all. What is there to fret about. And she is right. Those candidates should know me. They should know who their leader would be. "So when we would be leaving?" I asked her. "After some time," she said and stood up to walk to her room. "Could you come inside for a moment?" Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. My brows furrowed when I heard her but still stood to follow her into the room. My gaze drew towards Tanya, who nodded at me. I don''t know what they spoke. As soon as I stepped into her room, my gaze was drawn towards the dent in the wall. Memories of last night flashed before my eyes, but suddenly Alexandra''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Don''t think too much." I turned around to look at Alexandra, who was sitting on the bed while her eyes were fixed on the wall. "What do you want to speak?" I asked and sat beside her. She turned around to look at me. "Whatever happened between us last night was an accident. Don''t take it to the heart." She said while her eyes were fixed on me. I stared at her beautiful face for a while. "What do you want me to forget? You are thinking too much. To be honest, I don''t want to forget about anything. Let nature take its course and see where are we ending with. I know that there are many things in your mind and you think that it''s impossible for us, but you are thinking too much. Why don''t you take a breather and calm your mind? I think that you had no one in your life and now I came, you think that it is not right?" I stood up and walked towards the window. "Alexandra, to be honest. I really don''t know my feeling towards you but it is definitely not a normal one. I don''t want to lie about anything. I like you, but I don''t want to force you. You have your own life and have your difficulties, but you should also think about yourself. There is a world outside the pursue of Power. Maybe that life would help you achieve something you could never achieve?" I turned around to see that she was lost in some thoughts while mumbling. "Achieve something?" "Don''t think too much. Let''s see where are we heading and to be honest, I liked you the moment I saw you but when I saw that I was in front of you, I resisted my urge to pursue you. You may think that I am like other men who would go behind every beauty and I am not denying it. I like beauties, especially the ones who have played an important role in my life. I accept that I am greedy and I am proud of it. But don''t think that I would not respect your choice. It''s up to you and I would respect your decision, but one word from me. Don''t suppress your desire. Follow your heart and you will see the success." I said as I stood in front of her. Her dazed eyes looked at me while I bent down to kiss her lips. This time it was not an impulse, but I wanted to do that. She was rooted to the spot as I kissed her before she also started kissing me as her hand clasped my head. After a while, I left the room while Alexandra followed me. Her face was normal as if nothing has happened between us. Tanya was sitting alone in the hall before she turned around to look at us. "What happened?" She asked as she stood up and approached us. I shook my head. "She would tell you. Anyway, I am going downstairs," It''s not like I am running away from Tanya, but she should have a friendly talk with Alexandra. They should have a proper understanding of each other. I don''t know but I felt that time is running out and I should get stronger quickly. As I sat in the lobby, the sound of the elevator drew my attention to see that Both Tanya and Alexandra were smiling and talking to each other. They stood in front of me before Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "Shall we go?" Chapter 160: Meeting Lily again. I was sleeping peacefully when I felt someone tap my shoulders. I let out a groan as I slowly opened my eyes to see that it was Tanya who was waking me up. "What happened?" I asked her. "We are about to arrive," she replied with a smile on her face while her eyes were fixed on me. I shook my head and looked out of the window to see that the place was descending. I could see the large skyscrapers of the city. After we left the mountains, forces arranged a private airplane for us. To think that one call from Alexandra could arrange a special plane. She really has a hold in the forces. I sat up straight and turned to face Alexandra, who was staring out the window, lost in thought. A smile formed on my face as I asked, "What are you thinking?" Her body quivered a little as she turned to face me. "Nothing. to think I''d be leaving the facility. I hadn''t considered it before. I assumed I would spend most of my life in this place. It seems surreal to me." My brows were arched when I heard her words, "Are you in the forces. They could send you anywhere, right?" But she shook her head. "I am not actively taking part in day-to-day affairs of the forces. It was at my request that I was transferred here. But to think that I would meet you in this place, I think it is the destiny," Again Destiny? I don''t know, but I got the goosebumps when I heard that word. Leave it, I don''t want to think about that. My gaze was drawn towards the window to see that plane was about to land and after a while, it landed. Just as I stepped out of the place, the sudden breeze greeted me. Unconsciously, I took a deep breath, and many memories flashed in my mind. After arriving at the facility, this was the first city I saw. Olivia was the one who brought me here. To think how much time has passed since that day. It seems to be unrealistic. "What are you thinking again?" Tanya stood by my side and looked at me. "This place holds a lot of memories for me. It was the first city I arrived in after my evolution. You know, when I saw those gigantic buildings and floating cars at the time, I was greeted with an unbelievable sight. But now it''s time to leave." "That''s true, but when you join the forces. You could visit this place wherever you want," she replied as she held my hands. I nodded, but suddenly, Alexandra came from behind. "It''s time to go. I have to finish the formalities quickly and leave this place." I frowned when I heard her words, "Why are you in a hurry?" She shook her head, "I have the order from the headquarters. They want you to report by tomorrow," "Why?" I was stunned when I heard her. "Even I don''t know," she replied as he looked at me. My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I nodded and said, "Fine." As soon as we exited the airport, a special car was arranged for us and we started our journey towards the facility. Entire-time my eyes were fixed on the window to see that the crowded roads and buildings. "Why are you thinking so much?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears again. I shook my head and didn''t reply. What should I say to her? When I first saw this city, I thought that I have arrived on the sets of some Hollywood movies. Everything seemed unreal to me. I was really dumbfounded when I saw these buildings and the city. When I was on earth, who would have thought that this type of city exists in the universe. I took a deep breath to calm my mind. There are many things which I haven''t seen. A new world is waiting for me. This earth is just a stop, that''s all. But this place would forever be etched into my heart. After a while, I saw the same buildings of the facility. The car stopped in front of the big building and we all stepped out. But the moment I stepped out, the sight of a few men waiting for us greeted me. My gaze was drawn to a young man in the middle whose eyes were fixed on Tanya, while a smile was plastered on his face. I glanced at Tanya to see that she had an aloof and cold expression on her face as she stared at those men. My lips curled into a smile, and I looked back at those men. The man in the middle stepped forward and saluted to Alexandra. "Welcome Back," He stood in front of Alexandra and said while glancing at Tanya from time to time. Even though he was glancing at her. I didn''t even feel an ounce of jealously. Tanya is mine and nobody could deny that. If someone tries to snatch her away from me. I would kill him, that''s all. "I didn''t expect that you would wait for my arrival. Anyway, how are you, Damien?" So his name was Damien. To be honest, he looked quite okay, but cannot be compared to me. There''s a difference between Heaven and Hell, between me and him. I could feel his jealousy when he saw me. I think he doesn''t know about me. "It''s my honor to receive you," He replied proudly and glanced at Tanya again. But his excitement dimmed down as he saw the cold face of Tanya, who went inside. My gaze followed her to see that Lily stood up from the desk and started talking to Tanya. I shook my head slightly and went inside without even caring about this man. When I join forces, I would definitely be in a higher position than this man. At that time, he would also salute me. Anyway, these small fries are not worth my attention. As I went inside, I could see some gazes were fixed on me, but I didn''t mind. Lily was rooted to the spot when she saw me. The last time she saw me I was just an evolved monkey, but now I have changed a lot. "Alan?" she stuttered as she looked at me. I smile and nodded. "It''s me." To be honest, this girl was quite na?ve. We even had an agreement to go on a date, but unfortunately, I would not be fulfilled now. She hurriedly came and stood before me. My gaze was drawn towards her dazed eyes as she caressed my face with her soft hands. "You have changed a lot. I could see that your second evolution is successful. To think that you would grow this fast, I didn''t expect that." Her voice reached my ears. "What I could say. It was all written in destiny," I should borrow this word. It removes the apprehensions. Sometimes I feel that this world is quite strange. To think that these people believe in destiny so much that they couldn''t tolerate if anytime doubt about destiny. The best example was Alexandra and Tanya. They reminded me many times not to talk ill about destiny. Is there anyone in this world who received the power of destiny? There are many things in this world which I still don''t know. But suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "There would be no one in this world who has the Power of Destiny. Destiny is Supreme and only those GODS could hold that Power," To be honest, I was surprised when I heard her words. Since last night, she hasn''t even spoken a word to me. As if she was quite angry. And as expected, her voice resounded in my mind again. "Don''t think too much. I am nothing but a system. So what if I have gained the intelligence? I am still a system to you. You don''t have to worry about me this much." My brows were arched when I heard her words. She sounds like a jealous girlfriend who has a lot of complaints about me. But this time I was at the fault. When I had a good time with Tanya and Alexandra, I forgot about her. "What happened?" But suddenly, Lily''s voice jolted me awake. I was so engrossed in thinking about Eve that I forgot that I was standing in front of these two beautiful women. My gaze was drawn to Lily, who was looking at me curiously. "Nothing. I was just thinking that our promised date is pending, but I could not fulfill that promise." I said, and a sigh escaped my lips. But I was that a smile spread on her face when she heard my words. "I already know that, and don''t fret. We would still fulfil our promise in the future. I think that it was destiny that don''t want to separate us," My brows furrowed when I heard her words. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I am also getting transferred back to the headquarters." She said as she patted my cheeks. Chapter 161: Mysterious Figure "I am also getting transferred back to the headquarters," Lily said as she patted my cheeks. My brows furrowed when I heard her, but suddenly Tanya exclaimed. "Really? You didn''t tell me, did you?" She approached Lily from behind and hugged her. To be honest, Tanya''s reaction to the news astounded me. But then I remembered Lily, who was also on Tanya''s team and was one of the team''s strongest members. But she had previously told me that an accident had occurred, which was the reason she left the forces and began working as a receptionist. "I wanted to surprise you," Lily said, turning around to face Tanya and holding her hands. Tanya''s face was plastered with a smile, and they began talking about something. My brow furrowed as I observed how they were engrossed in their own world and had forgotten about me. My head shook slightly as I turned around to look at the gate where Alexandra was still talking to that man. Maybe they are discussing the formalities. I was suddenly bored as I turned to look at the two women in front of me, who were still lost in their own world. To think that these two women were the most powerful soldiers in the forces and were still gossiping like high school girls. A sigh escaped my lips as I walked towards the gate. Both of them turned to face me as I moved. "Where are you going?" Tanya inquired, her beautiful eyes fixed on me. I shook my head, "Nothing," and left the hall. To be honest, I was feeling very nostalgic for some reason. This location held a lot of memories for me. To be honest, I have a feeling this will be my last visit to this place. As soon as I left the hall. Alexandra turned around to look at me. "What happened?" She asked. "Nothing, I just wanted to have a walk," I said, my gaze turned to look at that man. His brows were furrowed while he stared at me. I think Alexandra hasn''t told him about me. Alexandra nodded, "Fine. I would finish the formalities soon but anyway, we would be leaving by tomorrow," I nodded and took one last look at that man and left the place. I roamed thoughtlessly as various buildings entered my sight. I remembered the day when I first came to this facility. Everything seemed weird to me. Everyone was lost in their own world, and that was the day I met Olivia and Alexandra. I could still remember that I beat the shit out of that son of the instructor. I was really hot-headed back then. But to be honest, I felt really good when I beat him. This place was supposed to be the training center for those who have awakened their powers. And it is also the vocational training center for the evolved being like me. To think that I haven''t gone through the training is really peculiar. I remember that I met Olivia''s father, and he recruited me to the forces. Hah, good old days. To think that I evolved so quickly and now stood as one of the strongest men in this world. No one knows about my Powers. After my evolution, a lot of memories have been added to my mind and many of the people in this world wouldn''t be able to contend against me. I shook my head to see that I was standing in front of the park. It was quite silent as I was alone. My gaze drew towards a white bench. It was the same place that was destroyed when I awakened the power of the wind. At that time, this place was completely destroyed. And I clearly remember how those people were looking at me as if I was a monster. Unconsciously, I walked and sat on the bench; I looked up at the sky. It is evening and I could see some stars shimmering in the sky. While some were shining brightly while some were dim. A whole new world is waiting for me out there. I don''t know what my future holds. I don''t know but I was somewhat lost, dazing at the sky. But suddenly, darkness enveloped me and I stood alone in the dark place. My eyes went wide. What is happening? Why I am here? Suddenly, a figure started materializing before me. A blurry figure stood before me. I don''t know whether it is a man or woman. I could see feel the gaze of the figure on me. But suddenly, I heard a voice. It was clearly a voice of a man. "Finally you came back," My heart started beating. Who is he? No one knows about my past except Lucia. "Who are you?" I asked that figure. The figure went silent for a moment before he replied, "Right. You don''t know about me, but don''t worry. I meant no harm. I know that you are being reincarnated and you don''t have the memory of the past. But I would tell you. I would tell you about the promise you made to me." I frowned when I heard his words. Who the fuck is he? What promise he is talking about. Seeing my reaction, the figure immediately said, "Don''t worry. I really mean no harm. To be honest, I couldn''t keep calm when I got to know that you are being reincarnated. I wanted to wait and see your growth and, as expected, you grew too fast. I am satisfied." What the fuck is he talking about. "Could you tell me who are you?" I asked again. The figure fell silent once again and replied after a while. "You don''t have to know now, but you will eventually remember about me. But you have to know one thing. All those so-called GODs have started to move. They got the hint that you are being reincarnated but they don''t know about this place." I frowned when I heard his words, "But how do you know?" The figure started panicking. "Don''t worry. I had a contract with your previous self. That was the reason I know about your location. I will tell you one secret. I am not from this world. There is a different world out there and only your previous self knows about me. Who would have thought that these so-called morons would betray you? But thanks to me you could reincarnate." What is he saying? There is a different world out there? "You don''t have to think too much. But be cautious. Even though this world has been sealed by your previous self. The day is not far when those people know about this place. You should thank your woman that she is trying hard to stall for the time. That was the reason I came here to remind you. But I am satisfied. Satisfied that you are still him." The figure started blabbering something. I was shocked. I didn''t know that there was so much undercurrent in that world. But what new world he is talking about? And he must be speaking about Lucia. The last time in my dream, she reminded me about getting stronger. But the voice interrupted my thoughts. "You don''t have to think much. Now I am here to save you, just like you saved me last time. Take your time and come to that world. I am waiting for you," As he blabbered again, his figure started disappearing. But suddenly, his voice spoke again. "I am such a fool. I forgot about the gift I have prepared for you." As he said this, he shot a white light towards me which engulfed my whole body for a moment before it seeped into my skin. What did he do? I don''t know what he did to me. But something is different about me. His voice interrupted my thoughts again. "Don''t worry. I have given you extra protection. When you arrive in that world, nobody could recognize that you are his reincarnation." The figure started disappearing again before a voice reached my ears. "Remember that many people are waiting for you. Especially that woman. She has sacrificed a lot for you, and now it''s your turn to repay her. Don''t disappoint." The figure faded away, and I sat on the bench while my eyes were staring at the dark sky covered with shimmering lights. To think that there is one more person who knows about me? I couldn''t believe it, But I have to believe that. But what is the story with Lucia? Why did he say those words to me? What is that new world he was speaking about? Many questions enshrouded my mind, but suddenly Eve''s voice jolted me out of my thoughts. "Don''t think too much and just think about getting stronger. There is a different world out there and many people want you dead. You don''t know, but there are many secrets in your mind. After your evolution. I was filled with many memories and one of the memory is related to the person who appeared before you. And as he said, there is a new world out there and that world was the reason for the betrayal. And those GODS are waiting for you again." Chapter 162: Meeting Lucia. My gaze was still fixed on the sky, while my mind was filled with many thoughts. Who was that figure? What was the history between my previous self and him? Why am I entangled? There were many questions that were popping up in my mind. But Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. "Don''t think too much. What is going to happen will happen. There are many things which you can''t control and your reincarnation is one of them." I shook my head. "Do you think that living a life like this is easy? Anyway, leave it. You said it right, what is going to happen will happen." As I gazed at the stars, I let out a sigh. But suddenly Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "What are you doing here?" I looked at her to see that she was strolling towards me with her hands in the pockets of her pants, while her eyes were fixed on me. I couldn''t see anyone following her. After a while, she sat beside me. "What are you doing here?" she asked again. "Nothing. Just wanted to have a walk, and this place reminded me of the time when I awakened by the power of the wind. To think that this place was completely destroyed by me. It is really unbelievable." I said while a slight smile formed on my face while my eyes scanned the surrounding. "That''s true." She nodded while her eyes also scanned the surrounding. "I was really shocked that day. I didn''t know that you would awaken the power and that too here." She said as her eyes fixed on me. "Leave it. What about you? Have you completed the formalities?" I asked her, while my hand moved to remove a leaf from her hair. "It''s done. We would be leaving tomorrow," she said. "Oh, anyway, who was that man?" I asked her. "Damien?" Her brows furrowed and she asked. I nodded while my eyes were fixed on her. "He used to be the commander of the fleet. Because of some circumstances, he retired and started working with the management." "Oh," a look of understanding formed on my face, but she continued. "He is going to take charge of this facility. To be honest, I am quite reluctant to leave this place. I wouldn''t have thought that I would leave this place so soon," My brows furrowed when I heard her words. "Why?" I asked her. "As I told you before. After saying bid to the life at the frontier. I was transferred here. My main agenda was to look for the clues of that GOD. But slowly and steadily, the feeling of home seeped into my heart. Even though I took this role, just as a disguise, I have a lot of memories attached to this place. Who would have thought that I would meet you here? Anyway, leave that, you would be very busy from tomorrow. After you reach the headquarters, they would leave no stone unturned to nurture you. Remember what I said. You are the candidate for the Prime Three. There are not many people who could reach this stage. But those who are also the candidates are having a sufficient background. So it would definitely cause turmoil among them and you would be caught in the politics. So be prepared mentally to face all the dirty schemes. It was also the reason that I chose to be your instructor. That way I could somehow protect you from those hyenas," I was surprised for a moment before nodding. I knew this would happen. Anyway, let them come. My life on earth was not in vain. I have already faced this situation when my parents died; they left a huge business empire for me and, as always, all those wolves and hyenas'' eyes were fixed on the business. But I salvaged the situation even though I just entered the university. So matter regarding people taking advantage of me. Hehe, they don''t know about me. Even though I spent most of my time sleeping with beauties. I was not easy to deal with. I looked at Alexandra. "I know. Anyway, does that man know Tanya?" Her brows were arched, and a smile was formed on her face. "Jealous, huh?" I shook my head, "Not jealous. Just wanted to know about him. He was glancing at Tanya from time to time." She looked at me for a while. "After I left the frontier. There was a time when Tanya used to report to her and it was during that time he got infatuated with her and proposed to her many times, but she didn''t care about him. Even now, he is still infatuated with her." "Oh," I now understood why he was glancing at Tanya from time to time, but to think that he was still infatuated with her. I should pat his shoulders. "You are not jealous? A competitor has appeared for you?" She asked me jokingly. "Why should I be jealous? I know about Tanya. She wouldn''t even look at these jokers," I replied and stood up. "I think we should go now. Anyway, where would I stay today?" I asked her. She also stood up. "Your place is still empty. You could stay there for today. Anyway, I have some work to do. I will catch up with you tomorrow," She said and turned around to leave. My gaze was fixed on her departing figure before I made my way to my room. After a while, I stood before a building. Unknowingly, Diana''s figure flashed before my eyes. She also used to live in this building. How is she doing? Is she fine in the village? I shook my head, and after a while, entered my room. It was still the same as if nobody has touched has lived here for a while. As I sat on the bed, many thoughts assaulted my mind. What am I going to do now? I am not worried about the politics and scheming at headquarters. What I am worried about is the time when I ascend to that world. I have a feeling that something is going to happen soon. But I don''t know what it would be. I sigh escaped my lips. I should leave this matter to the future. I plopped on the bed and closed my eyes. Many images of my life flashed before my eyes before darkness enveloped me for a moment. I found myself to be in the same room when I last saw Lucia in the dream. But why am I here again? But suddenly, a voice interrupted my thoughts and someone grabbed me from behind. "How are you?" It was Lucia who spoke to me. I was stunned for a moment before I turned around to look at her. She wore a dark green gown as she sat on the bed. Her beautiful eyes stared at me. "You are real, right? This is not the dream, right?" I asked and unconsciously touched her face. Her eyes closed as soon as my hands touched her cheeks as if she wanted to preserve this memory. After a while, she opened her eyes to look at me while a smile formed on her face. "Why am I here?" I asked while pulling my hands back. Her brows were raised when she heard my words. "Why? You don''t want to see me?" She pouted slightly after asking the question. I smiled when I saw her behaving like this. "It''s not like that. To be honest, my mind is in a mess. Just before, I met one mysterious figure. He warned me that the so-called GODS had made their move." The smile disappeared from her face. "You met him? What did he say?" I could see the seriousness in her eyes. "He said that some gods started to make their moves and he praised you, saying that you are buying the time for me." She shook her head when she heard my words while her eyes seemed to be lost. "How did he find him? I made sure that no one could know about him. But he, yes, he had a contract with this man. I understand," she mumbled something before her clear eyes looked at me. "You don''t have to worry about these trivial matters. I would take care of it. You just have to concentrate on getting stronger. And for that figure? He couldn''t do anything to you and I see that he left some gift for you," I nodded and told her everything. She nodded and told me about that figure. I was shocked when I got to know that the world of GODS is also an entrapped space and there is a different world out there. The mysterious figure was the otherworldly being who accidentally fell into this entrapped world. It was my previous self who saved him. And from that day on, he got to know that there is a different world out there. This was also the reason that these GODS betrayed him. I don''t know the reason, but I think there was a huge conspiracy behind this. What was that new world? Why does my previous self want to go there? Chapter 163: Leaving to Headquarters "I have told you before, don''t think too much. I would handle the pressure from those traitors for the time being. Just concentrate on getting stronger and leaving that world. Once you ascend to this world, you don''t have to worry about being detected. That figure has left a good gift for you. It is a mask that covers your identity. No one in this world would be able to detect that you are his reincarnation," Lucia said to me. I stared at her for a while before nodding. But to think that she is bearing the pressure on me. I was moved. "Could you tell me one thing?" I asked her. Her brows were raised, but she nodded. "What do you want to know?" "How did you know that I am his reincarnation?" I asked her. She was stunned for a moment before a smile formed on her face. "Before he left for the quest, I marked him with my soul. That was the reason I was able to find you." "Soul?" I muttered but nodded. It is not strange about her marking my soul. I even had a dream when I saw her doing something to my previous self. I shook my head and looked at her. "What was the reason you met me today?" Even though she told me the origin of the mysterious figure, that alone couldn''t be the reason. She smiled. "I just wanted to see you. To be honest, I couldn''t wait for you to come to this world. But that is just my wish." A sigh escaped her lips. "I wish that those traitors would have died that day. I knew that some conspiracy was brewing at that time. I couldn''t stop you. You were hell-bent on finding the new world. But I had some hope. Hope that nothing would happen to you. But when I heard the news of you perishing in that hall. I destroyed the whole world of those Bastards," I was stupefied when I heard her words. What is she saying? Did she destroy the world? And as if she understood my thoughts, "Yes. I destroyed those worlds and killed those gods. How dare they betray you?" I shook my head, "Lucia. I want to make things clear. Even though I am his reincarnation. I am not him. You should be clear on that." But I was surprised when I didn''t hear any voice and when I looked at her. She had lost look in her eyes, "Not him?" My brows were raised, and just as I tried to touch her. Darkness enveloped me, and a groan escaped my lips. When I opened my eyes, I was lying down on the bed. My mind went blank for a moment before Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "What happened?" My brows furrowed. "Didn''t you see?" "No. I couldn''t see anything. Even the part of your memories is blocked. I couldn''t access them," Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. I was surprised but then I thought about Lucia. She is already a GOD, and it is easy for her to refine. I stood up, and my gaze drew towards the window to see that it was still night. But suddenly, a sound of a groan reached my ears. As I turned around, I saw that Tanya was sleeping beside me. "When did she come in?" Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. "After you slept. She came and changed your dress and helped you sleep properly. She is just acting like a virtuous wife," I could feel the jealousy in her tone. After she gained the emotions, she is acting more like a jealous woman. "Don''t think too much. I was answering your doubts," Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again, and then she fell silent. The room was filled with the sound of a slight snore. My brows were furrowed and my gaze was fixed on Tanya as she slept soundly. She would have some master keys to this room. That was the reason she could come in. I stood up and stood near the windows while my gaze was fixed on the sky filled with stars. Somewhere out there, a new world is waiting for me. To be honest, I could avoid that world by stopping my advancement. But one woman has been waiting for me for some unknown years and had to bear the brunt so that I wouldn''t be exposed to those people. I couldn''t dash her hopes and anyway. What is the probability that those GODS would not find me? Hehe, I would have to become stronger. This world is too small and I am just an ant. To think that, I would be the character just like those protagonists of those novels. It''s really unbelievable. I shook my head and turned around to look at Tanya. Many people in this world are tied to me. If something happened to them because of me, I could not forgive myself. I exhaled and lied down on the bed again, my eyes fixed on Tanya while my hands caressed her cheeks. After kissing her on the forehead, I closed my eyes. ...... Suddenly I felt that someone was lying on my chest. I slowly opened my eyes to see that Tanya was sleeping on me. A smile formed on my face as I carefully placed her on the bed again. And just as I stood up, Tanya''s voice reached my ears. "Good morning," I turned around to see that she was still lying on the bed while her opened eyes were fixed on me. A smile formed on my face when I saw her like this. "Good Morning," I sat on the bed again. She sat and hugged me from behind. "I have to join the field tomorrow. After I reach the headquarters, I would have to leave for the frontier." I was surprised when I heard her words. I didn''t know that she would be leaving this soon, but she told me that she would have to leave. I turned around to look at her. "Something urgent?" Her eyes were fixed on me for a moment before she nodded, her face solemn. "Some disturbance is happening. Some other forces had attacked my base." My brows were raised, and a sudden ominous feeling filled my heart. "Is this the first time that someone has attacked your base?" She shook her head. "It''s not the first time, but this time the scale of the attack is quite big. We were caught unprepared and many of my team have perished." Even though she said that she had a resolute expression on her face. I could feel that she was really angry this time. "You have to be careful. I don''t know anything about the frontier as of now, but you have to take care of yourself first. Whatever happens, your life is most important." Her gaze turned softer, and she nodded, rested her head on my chest. "Nothing is going to happen to me. Hehe, after a long time I would have some excitement," I shook my head when I heard her. Sometimes I couldn''t even understand her mood. Her hands coiled around me and while she rested on my chest. I patted her butt. "Wake up. We have to get ready," She looked at me for a moment before she closed her eyes again. I sighed when I saw her behaving like a kid. Anyway, there is still time. I plopped on the bed along with her and started kissing her. I don''t know when I am going to see her again. After going to the headquarters, I would be busy with my training while she would be fighting the war with those aliens. After a while, I and Tanya came out of the room. While I wore the normal T-shirt and jeans, she wore her regular uniform. As soon as we reached the main building. I saw that Alexandra was standing with Lily while Damien stood behind them. He had a surprised look on his face when he saw Tanya walking with me. I could see that a frown formed on his face, while his eyes were filled with jealousy. I just glanced at him before my eyes turned to look at Alexandra, who had a smile on her face. Even Lily had a surprised look on her face, but she didn''t say anything. "Ready?" Alexandra asked as she looked at me. Meanwhile, Lily took away Tanya. I don''t know what they are going to discuss again. I nodded, "Ready," She turned around to look at Damien, who was frowning while his eyes were fixed on me. I smirked when I saw him. But his body shuddered when Alexandra looked at him. "Hope you would take care of this facility," After saying that, she turned around to look at me before sitting in the car. I took one last look at the building, and I sat in the car beside Alexandra. "Time to leave," Chapter 164: Headquarters My mind was filled with several thoughts when suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulders. I opened my eyes to see that Tanya was looking at me. "We arrived?" I asked her. She nodded, "We have arrived." My gaze drew towards the window to see many big buildings while the plane was descending vertically. "This is the headquarters?" I murmured while my gaze was fixed on the buildings. I could see many soldiers roaming here and there. After a while, the plane jerked slightly. My gaze drew towards all the ladies who stood up and were looking at me. I stood up and nodded at them. "What happened?" I asked them. I don''t know why they were looking at me like this. Alexandra shook her head while Lily and Tanya made their way towards the door. As soon as I stepped out of the plane. My eyes were greeted by the sight of soldiers lining up at a distance while an old man in a military dress has his eyes fixed on us, while a slight smile was visible on his face. I noticed that the man was looking at Alexandra. When I turned around to look at her, she had a complicated expression on her face. When we approached him, he came forward and hugged Alexandra. "How are you?" He asked slowly. "I am fine. Dad," Alexandra freed herself from the hug and looked at him. I was surprised when she called her dad. Is her dad still alive? But then I remembered that power users have a long life. That man stared at Alexandra for a while before he sighed and looked at me. "You must be Alan, right?" I nodded but said nothing to him. He was surprised for a moment before he started laughing heartily and patted my shoulders. "As expected from the candidate for Prime Three. I know everything about you. To be honest, I was surprised when I got to know that you evolved so quickly that too you are a triple power user. We have great expectations from you," I was surprised that he had read everything about me. My gaze turned to look at Alexandra, who had a lost look in her eyes. I don''t know much about the history of her family. But anyway, she would be the one who provided all of my details to the forces. "Shall we leave?" He asked Alexandra, who nodded at him. I could see that many soldiers moved after he signaled them and started walking in a direction and we started following him. I turned around to look at Alexandra, who was staring at the man. "What happened?" I asked her. She shook her head, "Trivial matters." My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I made my way towards the exit. It''s her matter. If she doesn''t want to discuss, so be it. I will not force her. Maybe, one day, she would tell me without even me asking. My gaze drew towards Tanya, who had lost a look on her face. And as if she felt my gaze, she looked at me and smiled. "My time has come. I have to go now." My brows were raised when I heard her word. "This soon?" I asked her. She nodded and sighed. "The situation is a bit out of control. I have to report as soon as possible." Her eyes reddened as she looked at me and she sighed. "Take care of yourself." She looked at me one last time before going in another direction. I was rooted to the spot while my gaze was fixed on her departing figure. I didn''t know that she would leave this early. "Take care," I murmured before making my way towards the exit. "You don''t have to worry about her. She is one of a king," Lily''s voice reached my ears. When I looked at her, she had a slight smile on her face. I nodded. "It should be fine, right? Anyway, why did you come back to headquarters?" Her brows were raised. "Why? You don''t want me here?" I shook my head. "I heard that you took a break from forces and wanted to spend some time in the facility. I even heard that some accidents happened and because of it you don''t want to continue in the frontier," She paused for a moment before she sighed. "Yes, I took a break to spend some time with my family. Too many things happened in the past and I wanted to forget about everything. But now the situation is different." "Oh, what happened?" I asked her. She shook her head. "You would get to know in the future. Anyway, be careful. Not many people would like you. Especially when you are the candidate for Prime Three. Many people would like to harm you in the dark." I nodded. "Alexandra already warned me about this. Let them come," But then, I exited the place to see that the old man was waiting near the car while his gaze was fixed on Alexandra. "Come, let''s go." He opened the door and sat inside. And I followed and sat beside Alexandra, who had a cold look on her face. "Why didn''t you tell me before?" The old man asked suddenly, his gaze was fixed on Alexandra. Alexandra''s gaze was fixed ahead. She didn''t even look at him. "Why should I tell you?" The man''s brows were raised before he smiled bitterly, "Your mother is waiting for you?" But Alexandra didn''t look at him. "I told you before and I am telling you now. Don''t try to take advantage of my situation. I don''t want to think anything about you people," The old man shook his head before he turned to look at me. "How was your journey?" I was surprised by the fact that this man controlled his emotions very quickly. Alexandra told me before that her family was one of the most powerful families on this planet and many of her family members were part of the forces. I nodded, "It was good." He stared at me before his gaze turned to look at Alexandra, and then he looked at me again. He was silent for a moment and then he said. "To be honest. Your case is really peculiar. No one in the history of this planet grew this fast. Even among the evolved beings, you are showing good potential. I hope you don''t disappoint her. But Alexandra interrupted in between. She slowly turned to look at the man. "You don''t have to tell him. I am very confident about him and he is the reason I am back at this place. As for his growth. It has nothing to do with you." The man was shocked for a moment before he smiled and looked at me. "You saw? She is as same as me. But I am friendlier than her. Do you want to have a drink with me in the evening?" Before I could respond, Alexandra interjected, "There are a lot of things he needs to learn. I don''t want him to waste his time," I was surprised but nodded. I have to listen to her first. Maybe there are things she doesn''t want me to learn. The man smiled bitterly as he stared ahead. He spoke nothing after that. All this time, Lily was seated at the front seat while me, Alexandra, and her father, were seated at the back. When I looked at Alexandra, she had a cold expression on her face. This is the first time I have seen her like that. Every time I saw her, she always had a warm smile on her face. I shook my head and gazed out of the window to see many big buildings and soldiers moving in and out. While many soldiers were guarding the building. This is the first time in my life that I have seen this many soldiers in one place. To be honest, this place is enormous. From the time we started from that place and till now, almost half an hour has been passed but we are only halfway through the destination. From this, one could understand how vast they have made this place. Previously, Alexandra told me that headquarters were situated in the European region. But this world is very different from the earth. Even though this is also a European region, half of the continent is occupied by the forces and there are very few countries in this region. Anyway. I don''t care about all these things. What I want is to get stronger as soon as possible. I don''t know, but a foreboding feeling is filling my heart as if something bad is going to happen. And to prevent that, I have to get stronger. I don''t want anyone to control my life because I am weak. Many people in this world are stronger than me. But soon, no one in this world could hold a candle against me. One may say that I am getting arrogant. But I know about my power and after getting those memories. I learned a lot of things. My thoughts broke when suddenly Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. "We have arrived," Chapter 165: Joining the Forces. "We have arrived" Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. I shook my head and looked out the window to see that the car had come to a halt in front of an enormous building. I sucked in some air. This is the first time I''ve seen a structure of this size in my life. I saw that many soldiers were going in and out of the building. Some of them stopped to gaze at the car. And when that old stepped out of the car, almost everyone gave him the salute. My brows were raised when I saw that scene. This old man is really in some high position in the forces. I turned around to look at Alexandra, who had a bitter smile on her face. "He is the chief of the forces," I was surprised. This old man was the chief. But he didn''t look like it. He was just like an old man from the neighborhood. Anyway, what is has to do with me? I stepped out of the car to see that many eyes were fixed on me. I could see that many had confused expressions on their faces. They would try to deduce my identity as I traveled with their chief. But their gaze shifted to Alexandra, who stepped out of the car after me. I could see the reverence in many eyes as they stared at Alexandra. Many of them even saluted her. I was surprised. This is the first time I am seeing the might of Alexandra. She also commands the top post in the Forces. I shook my head and followed them inside. I could see that many eyes were fixed on me. I didn''t mind. After a few days, they would salute me, just like they saluted the pair of father and daughter. As I stepped into the building, I saw a huge lobby, while many female and male soldiers were handing over the affairs at the reception desk. They stood up when they saw Alexandra and her father entering the lobby. But they were so disciplined that they started doing their work after saluting him. Alexandra turned around to look at me. "First, we have to register you. Lily would help you out. I would soon catch up to you after finishing some work." I nodded, and Alexandra made her way towards the elevator with her father. "Shall we go?" Lily''s voice reached my ears. When I turned around to look at her, she had a smile on her face. "Surprised, isn''t it?" She asked me. I nodded. "I am really surprised. I didn''t know that this place would be this big. But I am more surprised by the fact that the old man is the chief of the forces," Her brows were raised when she heard my words, but she nodded and said, "Her family is one of the most powerful families on this planet and many of her family members occupy important posts in the forces. But you should know that she climbed up to this position by herself. She didn''t even take help from her family even though they have a tremendous influence in the forces," She took a deep breath, and her eyes scanned the building. "She could have lived a comfortable life, but she spent most of the time conquering the planets. She really is the specter of the forces. Once she attacks, no one can stop her. But suddenly, one day she took the break from the frontier and she took over the facility. But she still holds the decisive power in the forces." Lily turned around to look at me. "You are lucky that you have her support. Many of the families on this planet tried hard to make her marry in their families. But they all failed. Those useless bastards couldn''t even hold a candle in front of her. Anyway, we should finish the formalities. I heard that you are being selected for the candidature for the Prime Three. The force would spend a decent amount of resources to nurture you. You should take advantage of this time and become powerful." She turned around to gaze at the distance. "You don''t know, but many people die while attacking and defending from the enemies. If you are powerful enough, many lives could be saved." But suddenly, she shook her head, "What am I blabbering about? We should finish the registration first. But since you are the special candidate. The formalities would be finished soon," "We should go," she said and turned around to walk in a certain direction. I could still feel that many eyes were fixed on me. I shook my head and followed her to the elevator. And as soon as we entered, I saw her pressing the button for the 50th floor. My brows were raised. When I stepped out of the car, I saw that this building was very huge. It felt that this building was touching the sky. But suddenly, I heard a voice beside me. "Hi, I saw that you came with the madam. Who are you?" I turned around to see that a young soldier was gazing at me. I shuddered and all the hairs on my body stood up. His intentions were not looking pure. But before I could reply, Lily interrupted. "You don''t have to know. But you should know that he is the candidate for Prime three." The man shook, and a fawning expression formed on his face. "I knew that you would not be a normal man. Especially when Madam and the chief came to pick you up. By the way, I am Brett. You should remember me when you become of the three." I shook my head and stared ahead. Both worlds are the same. When this man got to know that I was going to be someone who held the power. He started buttering me. But I would see many people who would try to take advantage of everything. But suddenly, the sound of the elevator broke my thoughts. I saw that we have reached the 50th floor. Lily stepped out of the elevator, and I followed her out. But that man''s voice reached my ears again. "Remember me," I frowned. What type of man that was. How could he try to cling to me? "People are always like this. When he got to know that you could become one of the powerful men in the forces, he started fawning over you. You would meet many people like this. Now it''s up to you about handling these types of people." Lily''s voice reached my ears. When I turned around to look at her, she started walking towards a room. A sigh escaped my lips and followed her. As soon as I stepped into the room, I saw that it was quite a huge room and many people were handling the sitting behind the desk while they were handling speaking to soldiers. Lily turned around to look at me. "Come with me," She went towards an empty desk and the man behind the desk was doing something on the holographic screen. As soon as Lily stood before the Desk. The man gazed at her. But suddenly, a smile formed on his face. "I didn''t expect that you would be back. Are you joining again?" The man asked Lily. I could see that he knew Lily and was fascinated by her. "I am not here for me," Lily said, and turned around to look at me. "Come here, Alan. I would introduce you to Richie," So he is Richie. I saw that when his gaze shifted towards me; he had a surprised expression on his face. But soon it was replaced by wariness. My brows were raised. Does he think that I am his competitor to Lily? Does he really think that he could hold a candle against me? A sigh escaped my lips. What a pitiful man. A strolled towards him and nodded, "Hi, I am Alan," He didn''t reply but turned around to look at Lily. "Who is he?" Lily frowned when she saw his actions. "I think they have informed you about the candidate for Prime Three who would join today," The man''s eyes went wide and his gaze shifted to me again. "Are you that Alan?" "I am the only one," I replied, while a smile formed on my face. He is really pitiful. But anyway, it''s not his fault that he doesn''t know about me and I could understand his wariness. I am so handsome that none of the men in this world could feel safe around me. They always had the fear that I would steal their woman. Well, it''s not their fault. He smiled and said, "Actually, I was waiting for you. Sir has already instructed everything to me. Please give me your ID card." I nodded and gave him my card. He scanned my card on a scanner before looking at me. "Please wait for a moment," I nodded and saw that he went inside another room. And after a while, he came out. I could see one more card in his hand. "Welcome to the forces. This is your temporary ID card. There are a few more formalities that have to be completed before you receive your permanent ID card. Anyway, I heard a lot about you and expect great things from you." I was not surprised when I saw the change in his behavior. I nodded. "Thank you," Chapter 166: Meeting other Candidates I came out of the room with Lily. She looked at me and said, "I told you before. The procedure would be extremely simple. Did you notice how he changed his demeanor after learning that you are the Prime Three candidate? When people realize that someone has the potential to sit at the top, the world works in this manner. They would do anything to please you hoping you would help them in the future." I shook my head. "We could do nothing about this. Anyway, do you know him?" She nodded. "He spent some time on the frontier under Tanya. But due to his cowardliness, he applied to work at the headquarters. We were on the same team before." "Oh. Did you notice that he was attracted to you? I could see in his eyes that he was fascinated by your beauty," I smiled and teased. She shook her head. "Don''t say anything about him. He doesn''t deserve me. Anyway, we should finish the task first." My brows furrowed for the moment. "What do we have to do next?" "Come with me," she said and turned around to leave. My gaze was fixed on her figure before I shook my head and followed her. This headquarters was really huge. To think that I was roaming in this maze-like. Structure. It was truly unbelievable. From time to time, Lily would inform me about the different departments in the headquarters. I was surprised when I got to know more details about it. To think that this massive organization is the heart of this planet. It was really unbelievable. After walking and talking for a while. I stood before a room. Lily looked at me and said, "Come on, go inside." I frowned and asked, "What is this room?" She smiled and said, "It''s the meeting room." "You are not coming?" I asked her. I was surprised that she asked me to go inside alone. She shook her head, "It''s only for the candidates for Prime Three." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "But why am I meeting them?" "They may be your competitors. But remember. Forces are the united organization. You should get to know everyone." When I heard her words, a smirk formed on my face. Why is she telling me all this? I know what I have to do. But to think that they even prepared the meeting for me. I am really surprised.'' "What are you going to do now?" I asked her. "Well, I also have some work in the headquarters. But don''t worry. We would meet when you finish the meeting," Lily said as she held and patted my hands and turned around to leave. I stood alone, my gaze was fixed on her. I could see that many people were gazing at me. A sigh escaped my lips as I pushed through the door. As soon as I entered the room, I saw that it was a huge meeting room. With the big table placed at the center. It could accommodate almost five people. I saw that a few of the soldiers were already seated there. And when I stepped into the room. Everyone turned to look at me. While many of them frowned, a few of them smiled. Few of them even stood up when they saw me. I was surprised by their behavior. Are they really the candidates for Prime Three? My gaze shifted to the one who stood up to welcome me. But I was surprised to find that all of them were women who had smiles on their faces while their eyes were telling a different story. But I could tell that they were fascinated by me. My head shook subconsciously as I made my way towards them. Some of the men had a cold look in their eyes. While others were observing me curiously. Just as I strolled towards them. One of the female soldiers came and stood in front of me. She was quite tall, her head reached till my nose, she had a round face and her sharp eyes were fixed on me. To be honest, she was really beautiful, but she couldn''t be compared to Tanya and Amelia. "What''s your name?" Her hazel eyes were fixed on me, while her lips curled into a smile. "Alan," I smiled and said. To be honest, I could see that everyone became attentive when she asked the question. "Alan," she muttered as a lost look appeared in her eyes for a moment before she looked at me again. "I am Anna," she smiled and said. I nodded, "Let''s sit," and I sat on the nearest chair and she sat beside me. Her eyes were fixed on me. "Did something happen to my face?" I asked her. She shook her head, "No. I am really curious about you." My brows were raised and my gaze shifted to the remaining people who sat on the other side of the table. There are a total of ten candidates for the Prime three. This Anna is one of them. "What are you curious about?" "How could a guy like you become the candidate for Prime three?" She said to me as a smile was still visible on her face. "Is there a problem with me becoming the prime candidate?" I asked her. I didn''t find it strange when she asked that question. I think I would be the last person who joined the list of candidates. But my thoughts were interrupted when a man''s voice reached my ears. "Yes, there is a problem," My gaze shifted to the man sitting opposite me. His skin was black, while his body was quite bulky. I could see protruding ears on his head. He really looked like a black bear. Maybe he is a hybrid. My brows were raised when I looked at him. "Oh! So what is your problem?" He scoffed and said, "You came out of nowhere. Do you have a history of spending time on the frontier? Every one of us has fought the enemies with our lives on the line and after so much struggle, we got to this position. But you appeared out of nowhere. I heard that it was Alexandra who referred to you. Maybe because of that you were selected as the candidate," I calmly listened to his ranting before I smirked and said, "Why are you barking like a dog. Oh, I forgot. You are a dog." His eyes went wide as he slammed the table. "What did you say?" He shouted like a mad beast. "I said, sit down," and just as I glared at him. His face went stiff and he couldn''t even breathe. I controlled the air around him and made him unable to breathe. After I got those memories, all of my understanding of the Powers has leveled up. I could use them without even thinking about it, as if its use has been ingrained in me. His eyes were bloodshot as he struggled hard to breathe. I sighed and removed the control over the surrounding air. He coughed heavily and gasped and took a deep breath. And he looked at me. I could see the fear in his eyes. He sat down quietly. He couldn''t even meet my eyes. I saw that everyone has a shocked expression on their faces. They didn''t expect me to be so ruthless. Well, I have to do it. They don''t know about me and think that I came here because of a recommendation. To establish my authority, I could only target one of these fools. They thought that I was just a newbie who knew nothing. I understand their plight. From that man''s words, I know that they have spent quite an amount of time fighting the enemies. But they are really arrogant when they thought they could deal with bullying me. "I was scared," Anna''s voice reached my ears and when I turned around to look at her, the smile was still visible on her face, as if my attack did not surprise her. "Oh really? But you don''t look like a scared woman." I smirked and asked. Her brows were arched when she heard my words. "Oh! Why do you think that I am not scared?" "You didn''t jump towards me and start crying," I smirked. Does she really think that she could play with me? Who does she think she is? And as expected, she had a surprised expression on her face. "Incredible. Truly Incredible. After such a long time, I have met someone who is really interesting. Do you know that the man in the forces is really boring? They couldn''t even excite me. But after a long time, I have met someone who could really make my life more interesting. We have a good future ahead. I was really surprised by her reaction. I didn''t know that I would meet a character like her in the forces. She is really a tomboy. But what she said is true. After meeting all these people. My life here would be really interesting. Chapter 167: Meeting My eyes were fixed on the woman in front of me. Her acting was so perfect that it was out of bounds. My gaze shifted to other people who were sitting in the room. They were taking glances at me from time to time. My gaze shifted back to Anna, who was staring at me. "What are you looking at?" She asked me while her eyes were fixed on me. "You are interesting," I said, while my lips curled into a smile. Her brows were arched when she heard my words. "Really?" "What do you think?" I replied back. I could feel that many eyes were fixed on me. Some were frowning, while others had neutral gazes. But suddenly, my attention drew towards the door. Alexandra, along with her father, entered the room. Everyone along with me stood up when we saw them. "Be at ease," Alexandra''s father replied as he sat while Alexandra sat beside him. She had a stony expression on her face, but her gaze turned around to look at me, and a smile formed on her face. "I think you all should know why I told you to gather today," "Yes sir," Everyone shouted in unison. I was surprised when I heard their shout, but then I remembered that they were all veterans. Of the forces and discipline have been grilled in their blood. Alexandra''s father shifted his gaze towards me. "What about you?" I shook my head, "I don''t know." He stared at me for a while before he nodded and said. "Good. You should be clear about everything. If you had said yes, I would be disappointed. In life, everyone should be clear about the things they do. If you just follow the crowd and don''t have your own personality. You don''t deserve to be here." My gaze was fixed on this old man for the entire time. Why is he giving this boring speech? But then he continued. "You are the reason we have gathered here." "Me?" I frowned. He nodded. "Yes, you are the last candidate for the Prime Three. I think you know about what is that, right?" "Sort of," I replied. "Hmm. Prime three are the best candidates whom we nurture to take command of the forces in the future. As you can guess from the name. Out of ten, only three would be selected." He stopped, and his gaze scanned everyone in the room. "Apart from you Alan, everyone here has spent time on the frontier. But since you showed remarkable growth in a small period, we have added you for the candidature. But you have to prove yourself. In this period., you would also spend some time in the frontier. And you would be evaluated depending on your performance," My brows were furrowed when I heard his words. It''s not like I don''t want to go to the frontier. Would they be providing me with the training for that? But Alexandra''s father''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "You have one year of time. All of you would be graded according to your individual performance and your performance as a leader." What is he saying? Would I be handling a squad? As expected, he confirmed my thoughts. "You would lead a squad. And based on your performance, we will evaluate your grades. But you have to remember. All lives matter. If you fail to perform your duties. You would receive the appropriate punishment." His gaze turned to look at me. "And you Alan. You would be given the special classes for conduct and more from Alexandra. She would brief it to you," I nodded when I heard his words. "You should know that a leader should have the leadership qualities. And that leader also has to go through some dirty work. We will see how you face the hardships in this period. But make one thing for sure. Do anything you want. But no one should be harmed in this period. Everyone present here is part of the forces. You people are the future of this planet. I believe that you people understand the meaning of the word Unity. Whatever the difference, we may have with each other. But we should be united while facing the enemies." "Yes sir," Everyone shouted once again. To be honest, I am feeling quite weird while sitting between the bunch of soldiers. Maybe in the future, I would be like them. Shouting unnecessarily to please the leader. I saw that the old man nodded in satisfaction before he stood up. "You all would be assigned a guide who would help you in the process. Make sure to have a good impression of your guide. They would be useful to you in the future." He said and left the room. Alexandra followed him out. My brows were raised when I heard his words. Alexandra would be my guide, right? But suddenly, everyone stood up and started to leave the room hurriedly, as if they have to catch a train. "You are not going" Anna''s voice reached my ears. My gaze turned to look at her. "Where are you going?" I asked her back. She was stunned for a moment. "To my place, of course. You want to join?" Her eyes stared at me as if expecting a positive answer. But I shook my head, "We would meet someday in the future. I have some work to do now," I stood up to leave the room. Even though she is a beauty, I don''t want to spend time with her. Who knows what type of plot she is brewing. Anyway, Lily would be waiting for me. She was stunned for a moment when she heard my answer. I think she didn''t expect that I would reject her invitation. But she smiled, "As you wish, and you are right. We would meet again," she said and left the room. I was standing alone while my gaze was fixed on her departing figure. There are many types of people in this world. Someone would behave nicely to you just for the sake of their selfish reason. I am also the same. I am not any hero or something. I only care about the people close to me and if I would be given the choice to save this world or save the one I love. I would obviously save the one I love. All these sacrifices are just bullshit. Why should I save the one who I don''t even know? I know that these people are going to nurture me for their own selfish reasons. But I am also doing the same. I am biding for the time when I am strong enough to leave this world. Only I know how to ascend to the higher world. These people are just my resource to get stronger and I have to do it quickly. A sigh escaped my lips as I found myself to be standing in the room alone. I am alone again, but not anymore. Many people in this world are waiting for me and I couldn''t disappoint them. I shook my head to dispel all these useless thoughts and left the room. As soon as I stepped out of the room, I saw Lily was talking to Anna. My brows were raised when I saw that. Do they know each other? They both turned to look at me and smiled. "I didn''t know that you have a very good relationship with Tanya," It was Anna who said these words. My brows furrowed when I heard her. Why is she talking about her? And as if Lily understood my thoughts, she replied hurriedly. "We both worked under her." "Oh," My doubts cleared. Anyway, they are both colleagues then. "You didn''t reply to me," Anna asked me again. "What do you want to listen to?" I frowned and asked. Why is gossiping? She was stunned when she heard me. "Of course, I have to ask the question. She is like my mentor. I should know about the person she is close to. I think you know about her, right? She doesn''t have many people in her life, especially men." I nodded and looked at Lily. "Shall we go?" I don''t want to spend more time with this woman. I don''t like anyone who tries to pry my life. Who is she? I know that she has worked under Tanya. But that''s it. I don''t have to explain anything to her. It''s my life and nobody has the right to meddle in between. And as expected, her face turned ugly when she heard my reply. She looked at Lily. "I think I am not wanted here. Anyway, we would meet again. I want to relish our days in the future. But whenever you come, please come alone. Certain someone doesn''t want to spend some time with me." She took one last look at me and left the place. Only I and Lily was standing alone. Lily''s eyes were fixed on Anna for a while before she sighed and looked at me. "Shall we go?" Chapter 168: Lilys past "Shall we go?" Lily asked as her eyes were fixed on me. I nodded. "Where are we going now?" "We have to meet Alexandra. She is waiting for you," Lily replied, and started walking. My gaze was fixed on her for a second before I started following her and soon I caught up to her. "How was the meeting?" She looked at me and asked. "It was good. They were just discussing the matters of Prime Three." "Oh," she replied and stared ahead. I was expecting her to ask more questions about the meeting, but she did not. To be honest, I had little contact with Lily after I arrived at the facility. We just made fun of each other. "Why did you come here?" I asked her. This question has bugged me for a long time. She looked at me, "Of course, there are some reasons for me to come here. You are also one of them," I was surprised. Did she come here because of me? But she told me that I was one of the reasons. After arriving in this world, I have observed that women are more open to their feelings; they are not repulsive at the idea of a man having more than one woman. If they truly like a man, they would openly pursue it. I shook my head. I am overthinking the matters. She may have other reasons to come here. "Don''t think too much. To tell you the truth, many things happened in my life. I was once the renowned star of the forces. Where ever I went and created a name for myself. But unfortunately, in one of my missions. I was ambushed, and it affected my powers and resulted in my retirement from the frontline. I was depressed. But after a while, I regained my senses and went back to the facility, and started working as a receptionist. You would think that since I have so much experience on the battlefield. I would have become an instructor. But I didn''t want to. I think you could have seen my parents in the city. I spent some time with them." She paused and looked at me, and then continued, "To tell you the truth. I was really happy with my life there in the facility. I didn''t have much of the pressure and I was able to spend some time with my family. But somewhere down in my heart, I wanted to get back on the frontier. Face those vile aliens. And my wish came true. During one of the raids. Forces have found the method to restore my powers. Since they knew my conditions, they contacted me to come back. This is the reason I am here in the facility." My brows were raised when I heard her words, but then I asked, "You told me that I was also one of the reasons you came here?" She nodded. "Yes, you are also one of the reasons. When I first met you in the facility, you created a long-lasting imprint on me and I wanted to have a deep relationship with you. And when I heard that you would be moving to the facility, I was really happy to see your progress. But somewhere in my heart. I wanted you to live in the facility so that we can spend some more time." She sighed. "You are really incredible. To think that you are now in a relationship with one of the demons of the Forces. I was quite shocked, but somehow I also felt admiration towards you. You don''t know, but many men tried to pursue Tanya. But no one succeeded." "Anyway, we have arrived." She looked at me and said. I was surprised. I turned around to see that we were standing in front of a room. "Go inside," I knocked and stepped into the room and saw that Alexandra was sitting behind the desk. She turned to look at me and a smile formed on her face. "I was waiting for you," I nodded and stepped into the room. Lily followed me and sat beside me. "How was your experience?" "Experience?" I asked, but soon I understood that she was asking me about the experience of the meeting. "Quite good. I didn''t expect that there would be this many people for the Prime Three. But it makes things more interesting. But I have a question," Her brows were raised when she heard my words. "Tell me?" "I understand that you want people to lead the forces and all those people, especially worked at the frontier. Honestly, I don''t have any experience regarding fighting against those aliens on the battlefield. Why did these people choose me?" She nodded with understanding. "You have shown remarkable progress in a short period of time. I told you before that these people have taken an interest in you. In the history of the forces, no one has shown this type of growth, and when they got to know that you have the potential to lead the forces in the future. They made special consideration for you. And today''s meeting was specially arranged for you." I nodded when I heard her words. "You wanted to meet me?" I asked her again. "Yes, you heard my father about leading the squad in the forces, right?" She looked at me and asked. I nodded. "Then you should also know about the seriousness, right?" I nodded again. "You should be prepared. Things would be serious in the future." I could see the solemness in her tone. But I could understand her concern. My performance could determine my future. Alexandra''s gaze shifted to Lily. "I think you have thought about it," "I understand," My brows were furrowed. I don''t know what they are talking about. My gaze shifted to Lily. "It was Alexandra who told me to come back to headquarters," Lily looked at me and said. "Yes, it was me who told her to come back. She would be working under you." I was surprised when I heard her. Lily looked at me. "It was because of you that I agreed with this mission. You don''t know, but I have volunteered to go under the experiment." "Experiment?" I asked, but then I remembered her words. She lost her powers and forces have found the method to restore her powers. "You would be the first one for the experiment?" I asked her. She nodded. "You don''t know, but I have suffered a lot when I lost my powers. But I accepted my life and settled in the facility. When they told me about the experiment, I was quite apprehensive. A part of my mind didn''t want to return to that chaotic life. But when Alexandra told me that, I would be assisting you in the future. I accepted the task." I was stunned. Because of me, she accepted to be the scapegoat for the forces. Whatever it may be. But she would be facing the risk of failure in the experiment. I was stunned and quite moved. To think that she would be taking a huge risk because of me. I was flabbergasted. I don''t know what good things I have done in the past to meet these people. To be honest, I didn''t expect that I would meet these many people who would be concerned about me. And as if she understood my thoughts, she said, "Don''t think too much. There was one more reason that I agreed to undergo the experiment." "What is it?" I asked her. "To be honest, even though I was satisfied with my life in the facility. One part of my heart always craved for this life. After enjoying most of my life praising me for my performance in the field. I wanted to enjoy that thrill again. And when she told me that the forces had found a way to restore my power and would be assisting you in the future, I agreed." I nodded in understanding but still felt that she was sacrificing her life for me. She could stay back and spend the rest of her life peacefully. But I could also understand that she has lived her life in the midst of battles and after experiencing that life, it would be quite boring for her to live a plain life. But suddenly, Alexandra''s voice drew my attention. "You should go and take a rest. I would meet you after some time." I nodded and stood up to leave the room. From her words, I understood that she would come and meet me after some time. "Lily would guide you to your place," Alexandra looked at me and said. Lily also stood up and looked at me. "Shall we go?" I nodded and took one last look at Alexandra and left the room. And as soon as I exited the room, I looked at Lily. "You shouldn''t have agreed to the experiment. What if something happened to you?" But she shook her head and said. "You don''t have to worry about that. Even though I would be the first one to undergo the experiment, it should be quite safe." I could see that she was quite resolute. I nodded and said. "Shall we go?" Chapter 169: Bidding Goodbye "Shall we go?" Lily looked at me and asked. I nodded. "Where are we going now?" "Don''t you want to send off Tanya?" She asked me. I took a deep breath. Tanya just left abruptly. I wanted to see her last time but my time was limited but I was quite surprised that she still hasn''t left the headquarters. "Yes," I don''t know when I am going to see her again. "Hmmm," Her gaze was fixed on me for a moment before she turned and started walking towards the elevator. All this while, I could see some complex emotions in her eyes. I don''t know what is she thinking. I shook my head and followed her. After many twists and turns, I saw that many soldiers were entering another huge building. But my gaze drew towards an enormous spaceship standing at a distance, surrounded by soldiers. I took a deep breath. This spaceship was really huge. It was circular, just like those UFOs in the movies. I couldn''t believe that I could see something like this in my life. But suddenly, Lily''s voice reached my ears. "We should go." My gaze returned to Lily, and I nodded. As soon as I stepped into the building, I was greeted by the sight of many soldiers in a white uniform roaming here and there. "They are the special unit of the forces," Lily said to me while her eyes were fixed on those soldiers. "Special Units?" I asked her. This is the first time I am hearing about this. She nodded. "Yes, special unit. Which are dispatched only in the time of emergency," Her gaze shifted to me. "I think Tanya would have told you about the condition in the front lines, right?" I frowned when I heard her words. I don''t know much about the condition in the frontier. After seeing my reaction, she shook her head and said, "Some powerful enemies have attacked our base. After such a long time, we are in a passive situation. And we know little about the enemy. It is as if they have emerged out of the air." My brows were raised when I heard her. Who are these people? Are they so mysterious that even forces don''t know about their enemy? "Tanya is going to lead this unit. Even though her unit was stationed on the planet. But many of them died while the remaining are defending the base." Lily looked at me and said. I exhaled and looked at these soldiers. I could see that these soldiers had a smile on their faces, but I could feel that they just want to relish the memories as much as they can. No one knows who is going to survive in the future. "Ironic, isn''t it?" Lily asked me. My brows were arched when I heard her, but I nodded, "Truly ironic. No one knows about the future and I would be the same in the coming days. " She nodded and her gaze returned to look at the soldiers. "Even though many people are living a peaceful life on this planet. But they don''t know that their happiness is because that these soldiers are putting life on the line to defend this planet. No one knows what will happen in the future. But since we are alive, we should enjoy our lives." I nodded and turned to look at those soldiers, but suddenly, I saw Tanya coming towards me with a wide smile on her face. She similarly wore the pure white uniform. Many people made the way for her. A look of reverence was clearly visible in their eyes. My lips curled into a smile while Tanya stood before me. Her watery eyes were fixed on me for a moment before she turned to look at Lily. "You are missing the adventure, right?" Lily smiled, "You know me. Even though I retired from the front lines. I always miss those days. I really enjoyed our time in the field. But who would have thought that those vile demons would make me a powerless mortal." I could feel many emotions in her voice. She shook her head and said, "Anyway, there is a chance that I could regain my powers. So wait for me, I will be back," Tanya''s brows were arched. "Is it confirmed?" Lily nodded, "Yes, and if it is a success. I would be assisting Alan in the frontier." Tanya was really surprised when she heard her words. Her gaze shifted to me, and sighed, "You are really lucky. You don''t know, but she was one powerful soldier in my unit. I hope that you would take care of her in the future." I nodded, "What about you?" Her brows were arched. "What about me?" I sighed. "I heard that the situation is not good. You have to be careful." She was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "I am always careful. But now that I have someone in my life. I am not going to lose my life this easily." But as soon as she said those words, the uneasiness in my heart grew more. Why am I feeling that something bad going to happen? My heart started beating faster as I held her hands. "I don''t care about others, but you have to be safe. Do you understand?" I could see that many of those soldiers stopped in their tracks and stared at me with a heated gaze as if I have done the blasphemy by holding Tanya''s hand. But, I care less about their thoughts. I am holding the hands of my woman. Tanya''s gaze was fixed all the while when suddenly she came forward and kissed me on my cheeks. "I know. I would always be careful. " I heard many gasps. I could also feel that many of these soldiers had dejected expressions on their faces. Even though Tanya was the leader of these units of soldiers. Many people would be having secret thoughts of pursuing her. I shook my head slightly and nodded. "I understand, but you have to be careful, that''s all." But suddenly her expression changed, and she turned around to look at the man coming towards us. My gaze turned to look at the man. He was clearly a middle-aged man, donned in a different blue-colored uniform, and has a frown on his face. His gaze was fixed on Tanya, and then it shifted to me. I saw that he has a surprised expression on his face when he saw me. He stood before me, and his eyes shifted to Tanya. "Why don''t you introduce him?" My brows were furrowed when I heard his words. Why was he using the commanding tone? But Tanya''s words cleared my doubts. "He is Alan. Candidate of Prime Three." And as expected, as soon as this man heard Tanya''s words, he looked at me and smiled. "I know about you. But I didn''t expect that you would arrive here so soon. Anyway, we have a lot of expectations from you." I nodded, "Thanks." I don''t know about the identity of this man. But from Tanya''s expression, I could see that he was superior to her. "He is Martin. My commanding officer." Oh, this man was the commanding officer? But before I could say anything. He turned around to look at Tanya and said. "Time to move." Tanya''s smile faded as she nodded, "I would be there," The man looked at me and said, "We would meet in the future," and he turned around and left. Tanya''s gaze was fixed on Martin for a moment before she looked at me and said, "I would move now. Take care of yourself. " She took one last look at me before she turned around to leave. I could see that she didn''t want to leave me. "Missing her?" Lily asked me. "It''s not like that. I understand her difficulties," I sighed and looked at Lily and said. "You are also missing the frontier, right?" Lily was surprised for a moment before she nodded. "Yes, those days were the most exciting days of my life. But we can''t control our fate. But I am sure that one day, I would be back again." Her eyes were fixed on me. "You should also work hard. The frontier is really a nightmare for some. There are many people who died without ever knowing who killed them." She sighed and said, "Even though we have powers. But sometimes the enemy is far scarier." She shook her head. "Anyway, don''t mind my rambling. We should go," "Where are we going?" I asked her. "You will know," she said and turned around to leave. My gaze was fixed on her for a moment before I looked at the soldiers who were busy with their works. But some of them were looking at me with wariness in their eyes, while some of them had smiles on their faces. I nodded at them and turned around to leave. But suddenly, the building shook slightly and sound reached my ears. I saw that many soldiers rushed towards the door. But as soon as I reached the door. I was shocked. Chapter 170: A foolish Young Master I was rooted to the spot while my gaze was fixed on the scene before me. The spaceship was floating in the air, as it was slowly ascending. Hubbub and murmurs filled my ears as many soldiers who were witnessing the scene surrounded me. After ascending to a particular height, the spaceship stood still for a moment before it vanished from the spot. My eyes went wide when I saw that, but suddenly, Lily''s voice reached my ears. "Its speed is so fast that you cannot see the ascend with your naked eyes." I was shocked. But then I remembered that this world is technologically advanced and they could do anything. After taking a deep breath, I turned around to look at her. Her eyes were still fixed on the empty space, lost in her thoughts. I could feel the longing in her eyes. She really wants to go back to the frontier. After a while, she shook her head and took a deep breath, and looked at me. "What are you looking at?" Her brows were arched while her lips curled into a smile. "I could feel your emotions. You want to enjoy that life again, right?" I said, while my eyes were fixed on her cute face. She was shocked for a moment before she nodded. "Yes, I want to go back and enjoy that life again. Even though that life is filled with danger, I really enjoyed the thrill." She exhaled. "I was helpless before. Even though we are so advanced, we didn''t have any methods to restore my power. But as if luck is on my side, we recently obtained the method to restore my power back." Her eyes were fixed on me. "You are the lucky star of my life. That was also the reason I agreed to help you with the competition. Once my powers are restored, it would be very useful to you." I nodded, but just as I was about to speak. A man''s hoarse voice interrupted me. "Who are you?" My brows were arched, as my gaze shifted to a soldier walking towards me. He was quite handsome, but he couldn''t compare to me. I could feel the hostility in his eyes. He had a frown on his face, but suddenly he smiled as he looked at Lily. "How are you doing Lily?" Hmm? Why is he behaving like a fool? When I glanced at Lily, she had a frown on her face. "Why are you here? You should be at the base, right?" The man shook his head and said, "I was injured and came back from there. You don''t know, but the situation at the base is quite bad." He paused and looked at me. "Who are you? What is your relationship with Tanya?" My brows were arched while my lips curled into a smile. Another fool is trying to intimidate me. There is no shortage of fools in this world. "Why should I tell you?" I replied back. Many of these soldiers don''t know about me. And, as expected, his frown turned deeper. "You know who I am?" But before I could reply, Lily interrupted, "He doesn''t have to know." He had a surprised expression on his face as he turned to look at Lily. "Why are you siding with him. I know that you don''t have a good feeling about me. But you also know that I was the one who helped you when you were in need. And now, just for the sake of an outsider, you are standing against me? Don''t you know about my family?" So he is the prodigal son of some family, huh? Why do these people always try to scare others by mentioning their families? I could see that he fled from the battlefield just to save his life. And now he is trying to scare others. Lily''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "First, I didn''t need your help. Second, I always hated you. Third, you can''t afford to offend him and finally, I know that you are just a coward who just fled from the base. You don''t deserve my respect. I also know that you were trying hard to woo Tanya. But she is more ruthless than me. If you had used this tone in front of her, she would have killed you on the spot. You know about her position in the forces. Your family, don''t have the guts to offend her and one more thing. He is Alan, one of the candidates for Prime Three, and he is especially nominated by Alexandra and Chief. Now tell me, do you have the guts to offend him?" His face turned ugly when he heard Lily''s words. His gaze shifted to me. "You are going to regret it," His gaze shifted to Lily and after taking one last look at her, he turned around to leave. My brows were raised, and my eyes were fixed on him. My lips curled into a smile before I sent a small black thread of Death into his stomach. That was the Power of Death. After gaining the memories of my past self, I could use many Powers now, and this was one of the Power. He doesn''t even realize that he is going to die soon. No one in this world could deduce that I was the one who killed this man. Who the fuck was he to threaten me? I don''t care about morality. If anyone dares to show any hostility towards the people I care about. They will die. I saw that many people were looking at me with wariness. While many had fawning smiles on their faces. I took a deep breath and turned to look at Lily. Her gaze was fixed on the departing figure of that man. "Who was he?" I finally asked this question. Even though I don''t care about the identity of that man. I wanted to know about his background. Many people in this world had a powerful background. I just don''t want to waste my time dealing with them. It''s better to know about the people in this world. Maybe someone would be helpful to me in the future. "His name is Andrew Black. One of the sons of the Black Family. They are one of the most ancient families on this planet. His great grandfather is a Supreme Level Power user. That is the reason he is flaunting his power in front of us. Even though he was born talented, he spent most of his time chasing after girls. A true coward who would betray anyone in front of the Profits. This is not the first time that he has fled from the battlefield. There were always the cases when he left the battlefield in between missions. But since he is from the Black Family, the higher-ups of the forces have endured his behavior. His grandfather dotes him the most. That is the reason he became the Prodigal son of the Black family." She looked at me and said, "After I joined the forces, he tried to suppress me. He wanted me to be his playing. But because of Tanya, he was unable to suppress me. But he was also after Tanya. But her position on the forces was quite special. He always created trouble for us. Anyway, you don''t have to think about him. Since you are one of the candidates for the Prime Three and are specially recruited by Alexandra, no one in this world would dare to threaten your position. But you have to be careful. Even though they wouldn''t take any action. There are always the chances that someone would attack you in the dark." She took a deep breath and said, "We should go now. I don''t want to spend more time here in this place. Anyway, I would show you your house." She said and turned around to leave. I could see that many gazes were fixed on me. While my eyes were fixed on the departing figure of Lily. Many thoughts churned into my mind while I followed her. No one in this world could threaten me. Even though someone is a Supreme Level Power user. I know that I could fight them evenly. But that is not enough. I have to be more powerful so that I could suppress this world. Yes, I want to surpass this world. Until and unless I show my Power, no one would fear me. Yes, I want to instill fear in the heart of these people. If they don''t know my Powers, someone or the other would always try to harm or plot against me. And I don''t want to waste my time in these useless fights. Once I suppress everyone, it would be time for me to leave this world. I will not make the same mistake as my past self. I would take everyone with me. Even though I was transmigrated to this world, I don''t have any attachment towards these people. I only care about the people who were with me when I needed them, that''s all. I took a deep breath and followed Lily and left this place. Chapter 171: Ancient Families I quickly caught up to Lily and looked at her. She had a lost look in her eyes as she gazed at the sky. "What are you thinking?" I asked her while my eyes stared at the empty sky. It is almost night, I could see the stars in the sky. "Nothing, just biding my time to get my powers back and I could go back," My brows furrowed when I heard her words. Why is she behaving like a fool? I know that she is missing her formal life, but isn''t this too much? I shook my head. "I know you will get it back, but you should not think too much. Remember that you are going to assist me in the future." She had a surprised expression on her face before she smiled and said, "I know. That is the reason I said that you are my lucky star. To be honest, I didn''t expect that one day I would get my Powers back. But after I met you, my life changed for the good." My eyes were fixed on her smiling face, but I could feel that there was a trace of loneliness in her eyes. I nodded, "I know," After a while, after completing the formalities, Lily showed me my house. It was the same as those houses in the facility, but this place was quite bustling. The soldiers have occupied every house. When those people got to know that I was one of the candidates for Prime Three. They welcomed me wholeheartedly. I could see that many of them fawning over me. Lily was also staying in the same building. But after showing me my house, she left, as she had some work to do. I sat on the couch while my gaze was fixed on the ceiling. The scene of that spaceship lingered in my mind for a long time. The would-be a day when I would also travel in that spacecraft and would fight those aliens. To be honest, after gaining the memories of my past self, I am quite powerful. What I lack is experience. Even though I have spent some time in the jungle and fought those animals and beasts, I still lack a lot of experience. But suddenly, the sound of the doorbell broke my thoughts. ''Who would come at this time?'' But as soon as I opened the door, I saw that Alexandra was smiling at me. "Can I come in?" She asked, but moved inside the house. My brows were raised while my eyes were fixed on her. She sat on the Couch and looked at me. "Come inside, consider it as your own house." I could see the craftiness in her smile. I shook my head and closed the door. Alexandra has changed a lot and the relationship between us has moved beyond friendship. Before the events in the mountains, she would always behave like a superior. Even though she was friendly with me, but there was always a wall between us and that wall broke when I kissed her that day. I sat on the couch and looked at her. Her eyes were fixed on mine. I slowly caressed her cheeks, "You were quite tensed today? Like to share?" She shook her head and sat down comfortably. "It''s nothing, but some things from the past cannot be forgiven easily," "Oh," Not this is interesting. She was from one of the most powerful families. But from her words, I know that she didn''t have a good past. "Would you like to share?" I asked her again. To be honest, I wanted to know more about her. After the events in the mountains. I realized that I know nothing about anyone. Among the women I have, Diana''s past is the most complex. She is also the reincarnation and as if fate has played a game. She is also my woman in this life. Olivia''s life is very simple. She was also born and brought up in one of the most powerful families in this world. She has a very simple past. Even though Tanya hinted to me about her life. But her words were so complex that I feel like that I don''t know about her past. But I know that she didn''t have a good life. But since she was talented, she made her own name in the forces. And at last, Alexandra, I know nothing about her. I just know that she was born into one of the most powerful families on this planet. My eyes were fixed on her. She had a lost look on her face as she looked at the empty space. I waited for a while but heard nothing from her. But suddenly she spoke. "You would have thought that since I was born in that family, I had a good past, right?" She turned to look at me. I could feel the sadness in her eyes. "Tell me," I said to her. She shook her head again and sighed. "Even though I was born in that family, I don''t have any lingering attachment to them. From the moment I was born, they treated me as a tool. A tool that would raise their prestige among the ancient families in this world." She stopped, her eyes were fixed on me. "I think you don''t know, but all the powerful families in this world are the ancient families. Ancient families are those who were able to survive the vicissitudes of time. Their history dated back to the Era of the Emergence of that GOD," My brows furrowed. What is she talking about? Is she speaking the truth? But there is no reason for her to Lie. "You would be thinking that I am telling the lies, right?" She looked at me and said. I shook my head, "No. Please continue. I am very much interested." Her eyes were fixed on me for a while before she took a deep breath and said, "There are the seven families in this world, who are known as ancient families. They have a long history and they are one of the reasons that forces were established." "I told you before that when that man returned, he destroyed everyone who attacked his family on this planet. But after his return, we got to know that he became unfathomably powerful. We got to know the Power of GOD. But we also got to know that there are people like us in the outside world. When he left, he told us to beware of those aliens. And as expected, those aliens attacked this planet." She again took a deep breath and said, "Many people died but we were able to defend this planet and after that, the Seven Powerful Families created forces." Her gaze was fixed on me for a while before she said, "The Power of the Ancient Families is unfathomably deep. There are many Old Monsters in those families, who are on the verge of Breakthrough to the Godhood, but they are could not cross that step." "But during all this time, there was always a political struggle to control the forces, and these families are silently fighting. When I was born, I was raised as a tool. A tool that could be useful for the domination of my family. You will not believe but they made me so isolated that I didn''t even know the news of the death of my mother." She laughed, but tears slid down her face. "I was not even informed that my mother was dead. Those people hid the news from me. They thought that it would affect my training and I would lose my direction. When I came out of the training, it was already too late. My mother was dead for a year and my useless father was enjoying his life with his other wives. Even though he is my father, I don''t respect him. He always danced in the tune of those old monsters." "That was the first time in my life I felt that I was being used as a tool. But I kept that feeling in my heart and started training wholeheartedly. You don''t know, but I felt suffocated, living under the same roof as those people. But I kept quiet and always spent my time in training. I wanted to be the free bird, not just the tool of those old monsters. Even though I wanted to break these shackles, I couldn''t do it. Those old monsters are really powerful and they wouldn''t allow anyone who would destroy the name of their family. That was also the reason I started looking for the history of our Lone GOD. That was also the reason I wanted to become Powerful, Powerful enough that those old monsters wouldn''t be able to stand before me." She paused and looked at me. "I was a lonely woman throughout my life. I only desired one thing in my life and that was Power. But everything changed when you came into my life." Chapter 172: Alexandras life and Secret Alexandra sighed and closed her eyes while my gaze was fixed on her. She has begun to open up about her life after the events in the mountains. But I was surprised to learn that the ancient families created the forces and still have complete control over them. How much time has passed and they are still prevalent? But after thinking for a while, I understood that no one could challenge them and they still have the full hold over the forces. Unexpectedly, I sighed. My previous self has sealed this world. Apart from this planet, there are many more planets in this universe and these people keep on fighting them. Even after all these years, no one from this world could ascend to godhood. They are still clinging to the hopes that one or the other day, they could reach the pinnacle. But they don''t know that after the ascension, they would still be an ant in that world. My eyes shifted to Alexandra again. Her eyes closed and her chest heaved up and down, while her eyelashes fluttered. I could see that she was thinking about something. She also craved for Power and almost discovered that I am the reincarnation of that man. But somehow I salvaged the situation. But I know that seed of doubt has sprouted in her heart. But I have to commend her. I don''t know how much difficulty she faced to dig out the history. As if she felt my gaze, she opened her eyes and looked at me. "What are you looking at?" I smiled and shook my head. "You should relax. I could see that you are having some burden in your heart," Her eyes were fixed on me for a while before she sighed. "I don''t have a good relationship with my parents and that family. Even though I was born into that family, I was just a tool to uphold their reputation." She paused for a while and closed her eyes. "Even though they nurtured me and played a major role in my life. They are also the reason that I could not live a normal life. From the moment I was born, my mother was my moral support. But when she needed me, I was not there with her. These people even hid the news of her death so that I could continue with my training? Do you think these people deserve to be called the family?" I shook my head and said, "I don''t know what a family is." What I said is the truth. Even though I spent most of my life on earth. I really don''t know what is the feeling of the family. From the moment I was born, it was a nanny who took care of me. Both of my parents were busy expanding the business empire. But they forgot that there was a kid waiting for them. But anyway, even though they were my parents, I didn''t have any lingering attachment towards them. When they died, I didn''t feel any loss. It was as if they were not a part of my life. But I have to thank them. Because of them, I arrived in this world. What I am most proud of is that I have lived my life to the fullest. I didn''t have any regrets. But to think that I would arrive in this world because I clicked an ad. It was ridiculous. And to think that I was a dumb fool was preposterous. I shook my head and cleared my thoughts and looked at her. Her eyes were fixed on me as if she was contemplating something. "I don''t know about your life in the jungle before you evolved. But since you are here, we are your family. I think you should know about the people I am talking about, right?" I nodded, "I know," "Anyway, to think that I was rambling about my family to you is quite ridiculous. Never in my life did I think that I would have someone who would patiently listen to my rambling." She took a deep breath. "You would think that since I was born in that family, there would be many people in this world who would do anything to gain my favor, right?" She paused and looked at me. But I shook my head and said, "I know." She nodded and said, "You are right. In my life, I have seen many people who would do anything to gain my favor. Just because they want to rely on my family. It was also one of the reasons I started hating them." "I wanted to create my own legacy. I didn''t want anyone to rely on me just because they wanted to gain the favor of my family. And that is also the reason that I spent most of my time on the battlefield." She looked at me and said, "When I joined the forces, I started my career with the lowest cadre, even though I could have obtained a higher position. I didn''t want to rely on the support of my family." She laughed slightly. "You know what? They tried to pursue me, not to blemish the name of the family. But anyway, I went against them and joined the forces. And my hard work bore fruit." "I was the genius of my family. Those people had high hopes for me. But I went against them. I didn''t support them in any of their political motives. They even wanted to trade my life for political reasons. Anyway, after I joined the forces, I never looked back. Even though I joined as a soldier of the lowest cadre, I moved up the ladder rather quickly. Within a few years, I was already a captain of the troops. Everyone started recognizing me. They recognized my talent. In a few short years, no one talked to me because of my family. They started talking to me because of my talent." She shook her head slightly. "But you know what? Even though I achieved success professionally. I failed in my personal life. After spending most of my time in the forces and on the battlefield. I didn''t have anyone in my life. All my life, I wanted power. It became an obsession for me." She again sighed. "During one of my raids on another planet. I discovered a secret. A secret that changed my life." She paused and looked at me. "Do you want to know?" My brows were raised when I heard her words. Of course, I want to know. Is there any doubt about that? I nodded. "Of course, I want to know." Her brows were arched while a smile formed on her face. "I know that you would be very curious. Anyway, went I raided that planet. Apart from the resources, I got to know that this whole world is sealed." I was surprised. How did she know that? Her smile widened. "Do you know what I found there?" I shook my head. "How will I know?" She nodded slightly and said, "Yes, how will you know? Anyway, I would tell you." "Do you remember the night when I asked you whether you are the reincarnation of that GOD or not?" I was stunned. Why is she asking this question again? Does it have any relation to the raid? But I kept a straight face and said, "Yes I remember. What does it have to do with that?" She shook her head and said, "You don''t know, but after the successful raid, I started scavenging the planet. In all these years, my only goal was to find the truth. The truth regarding the failure in the ascension to godhood. When I raided that planet, I didn''t have any hope of finding clues regarding that. But I made an unexpected discovery during the trip." "I got a record. Record of the ancestry of that planet. And you know what? I got to know that they were the people who had the power of divination. In their records, I found that they already knew that one day, the people of forces would attack them. And they also knew that I would be reading the records of their ancestry." She took a deep breath and looked at me. Her eyes were fixed on me as if she was contemplating something. But she spoke after a while, "I was surprised, surprised that they already knew about my arrival. And they also knew that I would be the one who would scavenge their records. They told me to go to the secret place which was mentioned in the records. It was mentioned that I had to go alone, otherwise, it would create a huge disaster. I was surprised, but I followed their command and went alone and found the mentioned place." She paused and looked at me. "Do you know what I found there?" My brows were raised when I heard her words, "How would I know?" She smiled and said, "I found the will of GOD. The God who was once proud of our planet. " Chapter 173: Past "What did you say?" My eyes opened wide. This is really a huge matter. The last time when she spoke about it, I thought she was just trying to guess my identity. But I was wrong. What the hell was that man thinking? Is he trying to expose the secret to everyone? Alexandra''s eyes were fixed on me while a smile appeared on her face. "Surprised, right?" I didn''t say anything. To think that she knew about me? But what did she find there? "What did you find?" I asked her after a while. She shook her head and closed her eyes as if she was trying to recall. My eyes were fixed on her while my heart was beating furiously. "That day was the most memorable day of my life. I was searching for clues. Clues to become free from the restraint of not being able to ascend. Unknowingly, I went deeper and deeper into the records hall. I found the history of that world. From the records, I found that they have a long history. In the past, these people were known as Spirit People and they specialized in divination." She paused and looked at me. Her lips curled into a smile. "I think you know about divination, right?" I nodded, "Right," Even though I kept the straight face. My heart was beating furiously. Divinations? Spirit Man? Why does it sound like some characters from the novels? Even though that Granny was also a diviner. I thought that it was just some Power. But to think that there was a race who specialized in divination? I was really shocked. "What happened to them?" I asked her. She told me that these people were known as Spirit People in the past. It was obvious that something happened to these people. She nodded and said, "These people were known as Spirit People and were known for their divination. Due to their Powers, they avoided every calamity. But one day, something happened. The Power of Divination vanished, and they could not find the cause of it and due to millions of years of evolution, they adapted to the conditions. But what surprised me the most was that none of those people could ascend to godhood." She sighed and closed her eyes again. "I became really helpless. To think that I was unable to find the cause of the restriction. I became dejected. But that trip was not in vain. I got to know that there was a species in this world that could divine the future. But, something happened and they lost that power. I was just about the go back when suddenly, I found myself in the Isolated Space." She took a deep breath and opened her eyes and looked at me again. Her eyes were glowing. "You would not believe but I was scared. For the first time in my life, I was scared. But I preserved and observed the space to find that there was nothing but a man standing at a distance." She took a deep breath once again. "I could only see that the man was tall and his back was facing me. I approached him slowly." Alexandra looked at me and started narrating the story in detail. "I was rooted to the spot when that man turned around to look at me. While I was searching for clues, I came across many blurry pictures of the GOD of our planet. You will not believe it but every picture I found was blurred. I didn''t know what she looked like but when I saw that person before me. I knew that he was the person in the picture. The GOD of our planet." She looked at me and said, "But I was shocked when I heard his words." My brows were furrowed when I heard her. Why is she trying to be so secretive? From the moment she started telling these stories. I knew that she was telling the truth. That man has a habit of creating a mysterious environment. Even I was trapped in the isolated space. Let''s see what she has to say now. "What?" "He said that he had been waiting for me for a long time. I was shocked when I heard her words. Even though he was GOD, but why was he waiting for me? But when I heard his next words, I got to know the reason." She stood up and walked towards the window, her gaze fixed on the sky. I could see that she was lost in her own world. "After joining the forces, I got to know that there is some Power which is restricting us from ascending to Godhood. But to think that the only GOD of our world has sealed this universe. It was quite shocking to me." "To be honest, I was unable to process the information. I stood blankly, while my eyes were fixed on that man. You know what? He looked just like you. When I saw you for the first time. I was really shocked. You looked just like him. But then I remembered his words." "What did he say?" I asked her while my eyes were fixed on her. I saw that she was still gazing at the sky. "He said that it was my destiny to guide his reincarnation. He told me that I would be the anchor to his reincarnation and his reincarnation would need my help to ascend to GODHOOD." She turned around to look at me. "When I saw you for the first time. I knew that you were his reincarnation. That was also the reason I forced you to join forces, and it was also the reason that I was the one who trained you." I kept my mouth shut while my eyes were fixed on her. I was stunned when I heard her words. Now I realized, why was she so active in training me. It was my past self words that encouraged her. She knew all along that I was his reincarnation. But I can''t find fault in her. He was the one who chose her to be my guide. But why did he choose her? "Why?" I asked her. She came and sat beside me while her big eyes were fixed on me. "Do you understand your importance? Do you understand that you would be the one who would ascend to GOD? To be honest, even though I knew that you were the reincarnation of that man. I kept my mouth shut. He told me not to disclose about reincarnation before the time is right," She paused while I stared at her. There was no denying that she knew the truth. But why did that man choose Alexandra? He could choose anyone to help, right? But then I remembered her words. She only cared about the Power and nothing else. She would be the right person to guide me, otherwise, if any other man got to know about my reincarnation. They would start doing experiments with me. A sigh escaped my lips while I closed my eyes. "Why did he do that?" I didn''t hear any answer for a while. "He told me that there is a different world out there and a lot of secrets are hidden in that world. You know, I was surprised to find that even though he ascended to become the GOD. There are many GODs in that world. And the most surprising thing I got to know was that the world is also a secluded space?" My brows furrowed when I heard her words. What is she saying? Did he tell her about that? Even I don''t know many things about that world. As if she knew what I was thinking, she interjected, "Don''t think too much. There are many things I knew about this world. From the moment I met him, he told every secret about this world and why he sealed this world and why those spirits people lost the power of divination." My brows were arched when I heard her. "What is the reason?" She shook her head and smiled bitterly, "He used one of the most forbidden powers of that world. You know, in that world. Only a few have the power to divine and look into the future. But somehow he stole that Power and used the Divination. But it backfired and he couldn''t see the future. After a few years, he had a hunch that something is going to happen to him. He exhausted everything and used the Divination again to see the future. His move created the ruckus and his move absorbed the Divinity Power from the entire universe. He was the reason that those Spirit People lost their Power of Divinity." She sighed and closed her eyes. "He told me that he knew about his demise and he also knew that he would reincarnate. He gave me the mission. Mission: To guide you to become powerful. Shield you from unnecessary trouble and you know what? I also got to know about the most powerful goddess in that world. He told me that one day she would talk to me." "And as expected, the night before you went missing, I had a dream and I met her," Chapter 174: Predecided Life My brows were raised. What the hell is she talking about? Does she meet Lucia? How is that possible? After I got the memories of my past self, Lucia started appearing in my dream. I know that she has the method to contact me. But why did she contact Alexandra? Hah, these women are too conspicuous. "Don''t you want to know what she said to me?" Alexandra asked me while her eyes were fixed on me, while a subtle smile lingered on her face. "Tell me," I asked. But she kept her mouth shut while her eyes were fixed on me. After a while, she sighed and said. "To think that I would meet another GOD in my lifetime. It was really unbelievable, but I knew that one day she would meet me and that was the day when she came into my Dream." "Initially, I thought it was just a dream, but slowly, I started realizing that she was GOD, who specifically came to meet me." She closed her eyes and said, "She said that the time is nearing. This universe has been sealed for a very long time and soon this world will be exposed. Many enemies are searching for you in that world and they would leave no stone unturned to kill you." My brows furrowed when I heard her words. Why am I kept in the Dark? Why did Lucia hide this information? "And?" I asked her again. Alexandra looked at me and said. "She told me to take care of you. To help you in these dark times. I think you should have seen that some strange creatures have started attacking the planets, right? To be honest, this is the first time that we have seen creatures like that. Before that Goddess came to my dream. I didn''t know anything about the creatures. But afterward, I got to know that this world is going to face a lot of tribulations in the future." "Oh," My brows relaxed slightly while my eyes were still fixed on her. I still don''t know the content of her dream. But she disclosed a huge secret. The world is going to change. The seal is getting ineffective. Now I remember. Lucia told me that she is trying hard to stall the time. Maybe she was referring to this event. "What more she said?" I asked her again. But she shook her head and said, "Nothing much. She told me to guide you to become stronger. I should be the pillar that will support you in the future. There are many undercurrents in that world and you should be quite careful." I sighed and looked at her. My mind was filled with many complex emotions. To think that she already knew that I was the reincarnation of that man. What about her emotions? What does she feel about me? Does she think that it was her duty to guide me or does she really care about me? As if she understood my thoughts, she said, "Are you thinking that, since I already knew about your reincarnation. I purposely choose to get close to you?" She laughed mockingly. "In a way, you are right. In my whole life, my only goal was to break free from the restraint and become GOD. For that, I ransacked many planets to get the clue. But my hard work bore fruit when I met that man. He told me that I could be free of the restraint of this world. But for that, I would have to complete the mission. The mission he gave me was to be your pillar. He even imparted to me the method to understand the essence of my powers. But he told me that I could not ascend until and unless you are ready to leave this world." She sighed, a lost look appearing in her eyes. "Whatever I told you before was a lie. I already knew that you would reincarnate in that jungle. That was the reason I took a break from the battlefield and chose to become the Facility Head of that place. The only thing I don''t know was the timing of your arrival. I waited for your arrival for a long time and one day, my patience bore fruit and I saw you." "To be honest, I was surprised when I saw you. You looked just like that man. But he was a human while you were an evolved monkey. From that day onwards, you were on my radar. You would have noticed my intervention in your life, right? Just like he said, I wanted to be the pillar of your life. I wanted to be your guide. But unknowingly, the more time I spent with you. The more you gained the place in my heart. My Goal was sidelined, and I really started caring about you." She shook her head and looked at me. "To think that I would like a man who is a reincarnation of GOD is quite ridiculous. But how could I control my heart? At one point in time, I decided to keep a distance from you. But I couldn''t do that. I really started caring about you. But you know what? I thought that it would lot of time for you to become strong. But your growth exceeded commonsense. Nobody in this world could have gotten stronger this fast. I was worried that it would hamper your growth. But then, you are the reincarnation of that man. How could we apply commonsense to your growth?" My gaze was fixed on her. I heard everything she said. To be honest, even I couldn''t believe that she had met that man. All this time, I thought that this is a tremendous secret and nobody in this world should know about it. But he already made every arrangement for me. Somehow, a feeling of loss started appearing in my heart. Why did I reincarnate? What is the purpose of this reincarnation? Why should I blindly follow the will of that man? I know that he has sacrificed many things in his life. But why should I be the one to suffer? It is quite easy to say that my path would be a lot easier. I could easily become the GOD. But what about my pride? Hah, now I understand. All these things were pre-arranged by him. Even in this life, he wanted me to grow faster. To become the GOD and fulfill his unfinished task. But what about me? Does that man really care about me? To be honest, I didn''t want this type of life. If I accomplished the task of becoming the GOD by myself. I would really be satisfied. Anyway, I couldn''t change anything. It was my destiny to be the reincarnation of that man. But I could change the future. The past cannot be changed but I can change the future. I should utilize his every arrangement and become the GOD of this world and arrive at that world. Until and unless I become powerful. I couldn''t change anything. But one or the other way, I have to thank him. Today I realized the Goal of my life. I would not be dancing to the tune of others. It is my life and it would be my choice. I will not tolerate any interference in my life. I took a deep breath and looked at Alexandra. She was also the pawn in the big game. But to be honest, she also has occupied the place in my heart. I wouldn''t let anyone hurt her. She has sacrificed many things in her life. Now it is time for her to enjoy life. She may be muddle-headed as the only goal in her life was to ascend to that world. But I understand. She grew up in that environment. She didn''t have anyone in her life. Whatever it may be. I should appreciate the people in my life. After I came to this world, my life changed. I found that there are really people who care about me. Maybe it was also the arrangement of that man. But I don''t care about that. Leave Alexandra. What about the others? I think they don''t know about my secret, but they really care about me. From Olivia to Tanya. Everyone holds a special place in my heart and I don''t want to disappoint them. Maybe it was also my destiny to meet them. It was my destiny that these people would play an important role in my life. Now I somehow understand what destiny is. Hah, to think that destiny also played a role in my life. It is quite unbelievable. Anyway, I can''t change anything. The only thing I could do now was to become strong and protect the ones I cared about. From her words, I know that the future would not be peaceful and I don''t want to implicate them. Until and unless I become stronger. They would be shrouded in danger. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. The future is uncertain but I have to believe in myself Chapter 175: Meeting Lucia Again "What are you thinking?" Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at her. She was staring at me. I could see the solemness in her eyes. I shook my head and said, "Nothing. I didn''t know that you have met that person." I was really shaken. After she told me about her encounter with my past self. I somehow felt that still now, I don''t know about my past. I know that Alexandra is still hiding something. She only told about her encounter and some details, that''s all. But I can''t blame her. Maybe it was the instruction of that man or Lucia. What should I do now? I don''t know about anything, but the resolve to become stronger took root in my heart. Whatever it may be. Since she told me that I have little time left. A sense of urgency started filling my heart. Even though I don''t want to involve in the conflicts of those GODS. But I can''t do anything about that. I am the reincarnation of that man and his conflicts would eventually affect me. A sigh escaped my lips, my eyes were fixed on Alexandra, who was observing me carefully. "Is there anything you want to say?" I asked her. She shook her head and said, "There are many things, but it is not the right time to speak about that." My brows were raised. "Why?" And as expected, she told the answer. "You are not ready. I will tell you everything when the time is right." I shook my head. "So, why did you tell me about the encounter?" Her eyes were fixed on me. "Because I don''t want to deceive you anymore." My brows furrowed for a moment when I heard her answer. My eyes were still locked on to her. She nodded her head slightly and caressed my cheeks. "I don''t want to deceive you. I could have hidden the facts and kept you in the dark. But I don''t want to do it. I don''t want to destroy our relationship. If you got to know about this in the future. You would think that I had used you, right? You would think that I am a selfish person who just deceived you for the sake of Power," She sighed and pulled her hands back and lied down on my lap. I was surprised at first, but then I saw the lost look in her eyes. Even though she acts like a strong woman. She is fragile from the inside. She has spent all her life in the search of secrets. I know that she was all alone. Even though she had her family. But they used her as a tool. I ruffled her hair, while my eyes were fixed on her. She closed her eyes. "You will not believe but after spending so much time. You occupied a special place in my heart. When I saw you for the first time. I know that you were him. The man I was waiting for. I just wanted to train you and wanted to complete my mission. After completing, I could ascend to that world. But the more time I spent with you, the more you become special to me. I really don''t know about the reason. Even though many men appeared in my life. My only goal was to pursue Power. But you changed everything." She sighed and opened her eyes and looked at me. "Will you forgive me?" My brows were raised when I heard her question, "Forgive you for what? You did nothing wrong." She sighed and closed her eyes again. "I know that you are not from this world. I know that you were born in a different world and transmigrated to this world. I also know about the Prophecy." "What prophecy?" I asked. This is the first time in my life that I heard about the prophecy. "I can''t tell you now. But you should know that many lives are depending on you. I am not talking about the people in this world. I don''t care about them. What I care about is you. The future is uncertain. You have to grow strong. I would do everything to make you stronger." She opened her eyes and looked at me again. Her big eyes were fixed on me. I could see that she was really concerned. I looked at her for a while and kissed her on her forehead. "Don''t think too much. I know many things. But I should thank you for telling me about your life. You are really tired. You should sleep," I stood up and carried her to the room. All this while, her eyes were fixed on me. After slowly putting her down on the bed, I lied beside her. But when I turned to look at her. I was stunned. She was sleeping. Hah, she was really tired. After kissing her forehead, I also closed my eyes. So many things happened today. After coming to this place, Tanya parted with me. But I am really concerned about her. Would she be okay? After Alexandra told me about the situation. I know that those aliens are very strong. She should be okay, right? Her beautiful face flashed in my mind. As I was thinking about her. Darkness enveloped me. I was surprised for a moment before I closed my eyes. I know the reason. And as expected, when I opened my eyes. I was standing at the edge of the cliff, while the beautiful scenery greeted my eyes. Lush green mountains surrounded by clouds, while the sound of waterfall reached my ears. The environment was so soothing that my heart relaxed. All the chaotic thoughts in my mind vanished. But suddenly, Lucia''s voice reached my ears. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" I turned around to see that Lucia was standing at a distance. Her eyes were fixed on me while her lips curled into a smile. I nodded slightly and turned around to look at the scenery. "You know what place is this?" Her voice reached my ears again. I could feel that she was behind me. Slowly, her hands enveloped my chest as she hugged me from behind. "I don''t know," I replied, my eyes were fixed on the waterfall. I didn''t hear her reply for a while. "I know that you are angry, right?" She asked me. I shook my head, "Not really," "So, why are you so indifferent to me?" She asked again. I didn''t reply, my eyes were still fixed on the waterfall. I thought about my life. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a disaster to be the reincarnation of that man. For many, it is a blessing that they are the reincarnation of GOD. And I know that my past self was one of the strongest GOD. But in his life, he created many enemies. And those enemies are starting to affect my life. I don''t know what is going to happen in the future. I could become the GOD and resolve of my problems. But why am I going to fight for someone else''s problem? Even though I am his reincarnation. I don''t want to have any conflict. But my destiny is fixed. I shook my head. "What place is this?" "This is the place where you met me for the first time." My brows furrowed when I heard her words, "But my past self saw you at some Grand Stage, right?" "That is the first time you saw me. I didn''t know you that time." She paused. "After so many twists and turns, we met again at this place. You would not believe but I came to this place to find serenity. Even though I transcended to GOD. I would face the conflicts of my heart. This place is known as serenity mountains." She paused and laughed slightly. "This place existed from time immemorial. Not many people know about this place. But I knew. I usually came here to calm my heart. One day, you accidentally entered this place. At that time, I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t know that you were standing just behind me." She again laughed and said, "At that time, I stood at the peak of this world while you just ascended. Maybe it was the fate that we met here. Still, now, I don''t know about the secret of this place. Anyway, leave that. When I realized that someone was standing behind me. I attacked you subconsciously. But you blocked my attack. I was surprised. You were not that powerful but blocked my attack. From that day, my curiosity towards you increased. But you should have seen your face. You stood dumbfounded. Your eyes were staring at me and you know what?" "What?" I asked. Her story piqued me. It is interesting. I don''t know that my past self met her in his place. "That was the first time in my life. I believed that there is really a fate. A fate that I met you at this place." Chapter 176: Past "Do you really believe in fate?" I asked Lucia. She fell silent for a moment and then she said. "This world is really mysterious. Even though we are called GODS. There is another world out there. Till now, nobody was able to step into that world." She paused for a moment. "There are many mysterious powers in this world. And one of the mysterious power is fate or destiny. Not many people in this world can grasp the profundity of that Power." "When I said that, it was my fate that I met you at this place. I was telling the truth. This world is nothing without fate. Maybe the unexplored world contains many answers. That was the reason you decided to venture into that world." My brows were raised when I heard her words. So that was the reason. In my dreams, I saw that my previous self knew something about that world. But suddenly, I thought of that mysterious man. He came from another world. A sigh escaped my lips, while my gaze was still fixed on the waterfall before me. "Would you tell me one thing?" I asked her. "What do you want to ask?" She replied. I could feel her hand loosen around my waist. I turned around to look at her. "Why did you meet Alexandra?" Her brows were raised, her eyes were fixed on me, while her lips curled into a smile. "What do you think?" I shook my head. "I don''t know. That is the reason I asked you." Her eyes were fixed on me for a while. "Do you think that you would be able to pass the tribulations alone? Even though you are his reincarnation. You still need many people in this world that will help in the journey of your life." She sighed, "You don''t know, but in your last life, you didn''t have anyone apart from a few of us. Even though you were strong. There are many things in this world which can''t be accomplished alone. That is the reason I met that girl." Girl? My brows were raised when I heard that word. But then I remembered, for Lucia, Alexandra is still a little girl. She is living in this world for quite a long time. "You should have informed me, right?" I asked her. She shook her head and said, "I knew that she would tell you. That is the reason I didn''t say anything to you." My eyes were fixed on her for a while, many complex emotions surged in my heart. I don''t how what should I feel. I sighed and turned around to look at the waterfall again. I then glanced down to see the chasm. I could only see the darkness. "As I told you before, this place is very mysterious. We don''t even know about the history of this place. If you are a GOD, you could feel the mysteriousness of this place. Even though you were the strongest person in this world. But whenever you faced any difficulty, you came here to your heart, and apart from that, you could also feel that this place is filled with the profundity of every Power." "Do you know about the divination?" Lucia asked me. My brows were raised, and I turned around to look at her again. "What about Divinity?" I asked her. This question is bugging me for quite some time. When Alexandra said to me that she has met the will of my past self. I was quite surprised. What was the divination all about? She looked at me for a while and then said, "This is the place where he performed the divination." "And?" I asked her. What is the stopping in between? She shook her head and took a deep breath and walked forward and stood beside me. Her eyes started at the waterfall. "This place is really mysterious. It could increase the compression of your Powers. In your last life, you felt that before going to that world, you should check about your future. That is the reason you performed the divination in this place. This place helped you in performing the divination." My brows furrowed when I heard her words. I couldn''t understand anything. What is she trying to say? I know that this place is mysterious. This place existed before the emergence of the GODS. I signed and said, "Would you tell me clearly?" She shook her head. "You know? Divination is taboo in our world. It is said to be harmful to the user. You knew that it would harm you, but you still divined. Do you know the reason? It was because you felt a premonition that you wouldn''t survive. That was the reason you''re trying to pry into the future." She took a deep breath and said, "When you just used that Power, you face immense backlash. I was present when you use the power of divination. You faced immense backlash and were injured. "You saw that you are going to die in the future. Even though you knew the result, you didn''t change the future. But that day, you again used the divination and saw your future again. The Power of using the divination was so immense that it extracted the Power of many beings in this world." "You fell into a trance and took a whole day when you came back to your senses," She paused and looked at me. "You were quite weakened, but I could still remember the smile on your face." I was confused. I understand that my past self was quite miserable when he used that Power. He suffered immense backlash in using the Power of Divinity. "He told me about the future. He told me that he is going to reincarnate in the future. He told me that there would be many people in this world who would assist you in the journey to become GOD. He told me that you would undergo at the path of Evolution. That was the reason you set up many wills in this world." Many wills. There are other wills also? As if she understood my thoughts, "Yes, there are other wills. It is for those who would accompany you in your life. Just like me, there are many women in your life. You can think that it was your luck you met these people. But it is the power of fate that guided you to meet these people." She sighed and caressed my cheeks. "Do you know why can''t I help you?" I shook my head. "I don''t know." She nodded and said, "All the smaller world is covered by the mystery. After we ascend, we cannot go back to that world again. There is a will of this world that prevents us from disturbing the balance of the world." She took a deep breath and said, "But we can somewhat interfere in the life of that world. But you were special. You always had the power to go back to that world." She shook her head and looked at me. "Anyway, the seal of your world is tweaking, even though I am trying my best to delay the time. But eventually, other gods will know about that world. Even though they can''t enter your world, you have to be careful. They could affect your life. You would have known that many aliens have started attacking your world, right? This is the effect of the weakening of the seal." "You have to become powerful, powerful enough to resist them. When you are powerful enough, you could easily deal with them. Don''t think too much. There would be many people in your life. They would help you on your journey. You are lucky that you have met these people. Sometimes even I am jealous that I couldn''t spend some time with you. But eventually, you would ascend to this world and at that time I would be able to protect you." "No one would be able to harm you when you enter this world. I am always with you. Don''t worry and enjoy your life. You don''t have to think about the betrayal and all. I have already taken care of all the obstacles in your life." She kissed me on my lips and said, "Go back and enjoy your life, but soon ascend to this world. That world is not safe anymore. Since you are following the path of evolution. You would be powerful than many, and since you have inherited his powers, no one could match you in that world. Just try to gain more control of your powers so that it would be easy for you to understand the profoundness that is required for the ascension" My heart skipped a beat when I heard her words. What is she saying? It is possible that she has arranged many things for me. But why is she doing this? But before I could ask anything.Everything turned dark and her voice reached my ears. "We will meet again," Chapter 177: Time with Alexandra "We will meet again," Lucia''s voice reached my ears while the darkness enveloped me. Why always mysterious? A sigh escaped my lips. When I opened my eyes, I was already in the room. I suddenly found some weight on my chest. I looked down to see that Alexandra''s head was resting on my chest. My brows were raised, while my eyes were fixed on her beautiful face. Many thoughts swirled into my mind. All this while, my eyes were fixed on her. To be honest, I really can comprehend my feelings. Still, now, I am really shocked. The future is uncertain, and I was dragged into it. I exhaled, and my gaze was fixed on the ceiling. But suddenly, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Still thinking about the dream?" I was stunned. Did Eve see the dream? Previously, she was unable to see anything related to Lucia. "I didn''t see it. But I know that you have seen something. What was it?" I thought for a while and said everything to her. Even though she was a system before, I have received a lot of help from her. I didn''t hear Eve''s voice for a while before she said. "Don''t think too much. Many things in this world surpass common sense. When I created it, I knew many things about this world. But due to the restrictions, I couldn''t tell you anything. But slowly and steadily, I will tell you everything. You don''t have to worry about the future. With your potential, you could face anyone. Even though you are just evolved, you could already face the Supreme Power User of this world." A sigh escaped my lips when I heard her words. I already knew about my powers. After I gained his memories, I know that no one in this world could stand before me. But one question was bugging for quite some time. "Why must I go through the evolution?" Yes, this question was bugging me for quite some time. Even though there are many evolved beings in this world, but he always felt it had a different purpose. "Evolution is necessary to comprehend the Powers. You will understand the importance of the future. There was a reason that the GODS in the world started focusing on evolution." She fell silent after saying that. My brows were raised, but I shook my head. I should not think of all these necessary things. Anyway, I would know the reason for the future. But before I could ask anything, a voice reached my ears. I looked down to see that Alexandra woke up and has a confused look in her eyes. She looked dazed as her eyes were fixed on me. It seems that she was immersed in some dream. But after a while, her eyes went wide as she sat quickly. "What happened?" I asked her, while my lips curled into a smile. I could see that she was really dumbfounded. "Why am I here?" She frowned and asked. "You don''t remember?" I asked her. Her brows furrowed for a moment before it relaxed. She looked at me and said, "You are really bold, huh?" I shook my head and said, "How can you say that? Did I take advantage of you? Since you were sleeping so soundly, I didn''t even disturb you." I smiled and said. After the dream, I know that Alexandra''s meeting with my past self was arranged by fate. Since my past self saw the future, he knew that Alexandra would play an important part in my life. And he was right. She has shielded me from the forces for a long time. Otherwise, these guys would have started experimenting on me when I was still weak. Even though she met him. She still doesn''t know many things about that world. She was only instructed to shield and help me. All this while, I could see her sincerity. Anyway, she is my woman, and doesn''t want her to be disappointed. She rolled her eyes and said, "You are really shameless." She was about to stand up, but I held her hands. She looked at her hands and then her gaze shifted to me. "Where are you going?" I smiled and asked. "I shouldn''t be spending the night with you, right?" She pursed her lips and said. I shook my head and pulled her toward me. She fell into my arms. Her eyes went wide as she stared at me. "What are you doing?" "The thing I should have done a long back," I smiled and said while my eyes were fixed on her. I could feel her heartbeat. Her eyes turned watery as she looked down. I don''t know about her thoughts. "What are you thinking?" I asked her. After a while, she looked up at me. Her eyes stared at me. "Do you think that this is right?" She asked me. "What do you think?" I asked her back. I know that she has several doubts in her heart. She only had one goal in her mind and that is to become the GOD. She didn''t have anybody in her life. But suddenly, my arrival disturbed her heart. That is the reason she even started avoiding me for a while. She shook her head and said. "Do you think has I had taken advantage of you?" My brows furrowed. "Why are you asking it?" "I always knew that you are the reincarnation of that man. Don''t you think that I chose to become close to you because of my selfishness?" I smiled when I heard her words. I knew it. She really has doubts in her heart. Even though she is very powerful, after living most of her life alone in this world. She doesn''t have any confidence in confronting her heart. "I already know that, right? There are some things which you can''t control and the meeting with him is not a coincidence. I would tell you the truth. He already saw that you would be an important person in my life. That is the reason he chose to meet you. Don''t you understand that you are always fated to be with me? Don''t think too much. I know that you have done many things that have helped me a lot. Otherwise, I could be trapped in this world and these people would have started experimenting on me." I sighed and ruffled her hair and said. "I know about your worries. But you already know about me, right? Do you think that I would start distancing myself from you?" I shook my head and said, "Since you already know about my past. I would tell you a secret. A secret that I have kept with myself for all this time. I am not from this world." After saying this, I stopped and looked at her to see that her brows were raised as she looked at me. "Tell me?" She asked. I smiled and said, "I am not from this world. To be honest, before coming to this world, I didn''t know that people could wield power. In my world. Everyone was mortal. It was also known as earth, but it was different from this world. I was born in a very rich family. But from the moment I was born, I was very distant from my parents. I didn''t have anyone who was close to me. Even though I had many women in my life. But I didn''t care about anyone. I used them to satisfy my ego." I stopped and looked at her. "You would be thinking that I am very despicable, right? Yes, I was. I always thought that everyone was selfish. And most of the time, I was correct. Everyone has their own selfishness in this world. Even I had. I only cared about myself and many people who were close to me were also selfish, as they just wanted to gain favor from me." I sighed and stared at the ceiling. "To be honest, I just wanted to enjoy life. I didn''t want to have any regrets. Anyway, who would have thought that I would be caught in the game of the GODS? Yes, due to my foolishness, I came to this world. When I got to know that I was transmigrated as a monkey. I was shocked and fear gripped my heart." I looked at her to see the curiosity in her eyes. "And?" she asked. I could see that she was very interested in my life. My lips curled into a smile and I shook my head and said. "It took me a long time to accept the identity of a monkey. Slowly and steadily, I got accustomed to this world. When I got to know that this world is mysterious. I was really shocked. It took me a long time to accept the fact that I could use the Powers. But anyway, I survived that jungle and evolved and came to this place. To be honest, I expected little from you guys. But everything changed when you people entered my life." I kissed her on her lips. Chapter 178: Time with Alexandra (II) * Alexandra''s eyes went wide for a moment before she started enjoying the kiss. Her eyes were closed as if she was having the time of her life. I kissed her slowly and pushed her onto the bed. Our lips parted as she opened her eyes and stared at me. My eyes were fixed on her while my lips curled into a smile. Suddenly, she is looking too beautiful. "What happened?" She asked me, as she frowned slightly. I shook my head and kissed her again. To be honest, I am very greedy. I don''t want to lose any women in my life. even though I have changed a lot. But this life has given me many people who actually cared for me. Who would want to lose, especially not me? She seemed to be lost in her own world as her hands coiled around my back. My hand moved slowly towards her breast. while the other hand supported her head. Her body shivered when I touched her breast. I could feel the fullness and softness in my palm. I pressed it slowly while continuing to kiss her. I slowly parted her delicate mouth with my tongue and invaded her mouth, while my other hand pressed the breast. I could feel that she was really stiff when I started kissing her, but now her body seemed to be relaxed. She slowly opened her eyes to look at the face. Our lips parted. "I am afraid," she suddenly said. My brows were raised when I heard her words, "What are you afraid of?" Her eyes were fixed on me for a while, before she sighed and said, "I am afraid that I am not worthy of you." I was stunned before I shook my head. "Why do you think so?" I know what she is thinking. And as expected, she replied. "You are the future God. But for me, I am just a woman who took advantage of you. I am afraid that in the future, this guilt will eat me up. " A smile formed on my face when I heard her words, "Why do you think so? Do you think that I am entrapped by some illusion? I know about everything and this is my life. I think I didn''t tell anyone, but I am very greedy. I don''t want to lose anyone. Especially the people who are close to me. Do you think I don''t understand your thoughts? " I shook my head and pecked at her lips. I understand everything and want to make you my woman. Do you have a problem with it? " Her body shuddered when she heard my words. She seemed to be dazed, but I could see that a drop of tears slid down her face. I smiled and wiped the tear with my thumb and stared at her. So, do you have a problem? She shook her head hurriedly, while a smile formed on her face. "No, I don''t have any problems." She looked really beautiful when she said those words. I know that a weight has been lifted from her heart. This time she took the initiative and kissed me, then pushed me onto the bed and sat on me. She moved back while her eyes were fixed on me. Her lips curled into a smile. She held my hands and moved toward her breast while she moved forward and kissed me again. I did nothing. I wanted to see what she was capable of. I can tell from her kiss that she has never kissed anyone in her life. She was so inexperienced that I had to guide her while kissing. As she continued kissing, my one hand pressed her boobs while my other hand moved towards her ass. Her body shuddered again when I touched her ass. To be honest, she was perfect. Even though she is quite old, The power users, on the other hand, do not appear to be old, and she has kept her figure in good shape. I squeezed her ass while my other hands continued to press her boobs. I turned around and pushed her onto the bed. My eyes were fixed on hers. I smiled, kissed her again, and slowly unbuttoned her shirt. Yes, she wore a white shirt and loose pants. As soon as my hands unbuttoned her shirt, She instinctively resisted me. I smiled and pushed her hand and unbuttoned her. As soon as I opened the first button, I could see the cleavage. I bent down and kissed her on the neck, bit her softly, and slowly moved down towards her boobs. I opened the second button to see the outline of her breasts. Her milk-white skin really completed her body. I smiled and took a deep breath. A milky smell entered my nose. She held my head softly. As if she still wanted to resist. I opened all the buttons to remove her shirt. She wore a black bra. I smiled and unhooked the bra to see the divine scene of her milky white breasts. It was really wonderful. Her pink nipples were erect. I bent and bit her nipples. Her body shuddered again, while my hand slowly squeezed the left boobs. After biting slowly, I started sucking her boob while my hand slid into her pants. My brows were raised when I felt a liquid sensation on my finger. I pushed my middle finger into the vagina. And as soon as my finger entered the hole, a loud moan escaped her lips. I could feel that she was in heaven. While exploring her vagina with my fingers, I sucked her boobs while another hand slowly pressed her other boobs. My lips parted from her nipples while I pulled back my hand from her vagina. My gaze shifted to the liquid stuck on my finger. My lips curled into a smile while my gaze shifted to Alexandra, who had woken up from her daze and had a confused look in her eyes. I slowly sucked my finger while my eyes stared at her. She had a confused look in her eyes. "What are you doing?" I smiled and said, "Tasting you." I removed my shirt and the pants. Her eyes seemed to be dazed as she muttered. "So Beautiful," Huh? beautiful? But then I remembered that I am the embodiment of handsomeness in this world. No one could match me in terms of looks, and I am fatal to all the women in this world. She should be proud that her man is the most good-looking man in the world. Even in the upper world, no one could match me in terms of looks. Really?" I teased her She nodded and smiled, and said, "No one could match you. I am lucky to have you in my life. " She sat up slowly while her hands roamed over my sturdy chest. I could feel her soft fingers trying to prove something. She looked up and started talking to me. "You know what?" She smiled and asked. My brows were raised. "What?" I don''t know, but you are the lucky charm of my life. Whatever happens in the future, I will never leave you. " I smiled when I heard her words. Even if you want to leave. I will never allow it. I pushed her back on the bed and started kissing her slowly. while my one hand started squeezing her boobs again. My other hand removed her pants. I moved back to see that she really has the perfect body. I felt that I was looking at a classic painting that was forever etched into my heart. My heart started beating faster while my gaze roamed through her whole body. "You are mine," I muttered and bent down to kiss her again. "You are also mine," I imagined her saying. I was shocked for a moment, but suddenly I remembered that she can also communicate like this. I moved down and started kissing her boobs again. Her hand coiled around my head while a low moan escaped from her mouth. I really felt that I was in heaven. To be honest, making love to a woman whom I really like has a special meaning for me. I know that I am selfish because I want all the women in my life to be my women. But I can''t deny the fact that they are special to me, and I don''t want to lose anyone. After I got to know that these people would play an important part in my life, I really don''t want to miss this chance. even though some people would call me despicable. But many people in this world have many women in their lives. Anyway, I don''t care about anybody apart from the people who are close to me. Despite the fact that the Gods'' battles would destroy this world, I could care less. I only want the women beside me to be fine. I moved back and looked at her. Her dazed eyes were fixed on me. I could see that she was really infatuated with me. A smile formed on my face. "I love you," Chapter 179: Time with Alexandra (III)* "I love you," My gaze was fixed on her. She seemed to be a little dazed, her eyes were watery. My brows were raised when I saw her like that. I couldn''t help but smirk when I looked at her. I bent down and whispered in her ears. "What are you thinking, my lady?" Her body quivered for a moment before she turned her head to look at me. There was complete silence in the room. I could hear the sound of her breath. "I love you too," she whispered and then kissed my cheeks. I don''t know what happened, but when I heard her words; I felt a calmness in my heart. Maybe I wanted this. I shook my head slightly and kissed her on her forehead. She coiled her hands around my head, while her legs coiled around my waist. This kissing session was really intense. I don''t know how much time has passed, but when I parted my lips from her. We both were breathing roughly. All this while, my gaze was fixed on her. To be honest, I couldn''t believe that I was making love with Alexandra. From the moment I met her, I knew that she would be my woman one day. But I didn''t expect that this day would come this soon. Not much time has been passed when I came to this world. Hardly a year. But within this period, I have experienced many things. From an unknown monkey, who was transmigrated to this world to the reincarnation of a GOD. Quite unbelievable, right? I didn''t expect that I would have this many women in my life. Even though I have played with a lot of women. I didn''t have feelings for them. We were just enjoying life. I shook my head slightly to focus on the woman before me. She was still adjusting her breath while her eyes were fixed on me. My hands moved and pressed her boobs, while I kissed her forehead and lied beside her. I adjusted myself and pulled her towards me. Our faces were so closed that I could feel her breath. My one hand squeezed her ass while he placed her head on my other hand. Our eyes were fixed on each other. But I could see that she was thinking about something. "What are you thinking?" I asked her. She shook her head slightly and caressed my cheeks. "You are special to me. I know that you know many things about my life. But what you heard is just the tip of an iceberg. Honestly, I haven''t thought that there would be a man in my life. You know that I was obsessed with my goal to pursue Power. I was so immersed in my life that I considered relationships are the obstacles. When the will of that man asked me to guide you, I considered it as a mission. I waited for you for a long time. Even though I knew that the man would be the reincarnation of GOD. It didn''t move me. When I saw you for the first time. I felt that a burden has been lifted from my heart." She paused and stared at me. "I was moved when I saw you for the first time. You looked exactly like him. But for me, you were on the mission. I didn''t consider the fact that you would my man in the future. But when I started spending time with you, I got to know that I was attracted to you." I placed my fingers on her lips and stared at her. "You don''t have to say anything. I know about you. I know that you like me. I also know that you have suffered a lot in your life. But all that was in the past. Now you have me in your life. You will not be alone in the future. So think nothing about your past. I am your future. When I ascend to that world. I will take everyone along with me. I don''t want to leave any of you to this place." I kissed her lips again and said, "Don''t think too much. This night is very special that will be forever etched into our hearts." I kissed her again and adjusted my penis towards her vagina and pushed it slowly. Her nails scratched my back while a scream filled the room. -------------------------------------- After spending a wonderful time with Alexandra, I was so tired that fell into a dream world as soon as I closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I saw myself standing in a strange place. But my heart started beating faster when I saw that in front of me was the mountain of corpses. I don''t know who they were but I could see that many of them were humans while many of them were aliens. My eyes went wide when I saw that those humans wore the uniform of the forces. I could recognize some faces. They left the headquarters today. I froze for a moment as the image of Tanya flashed in my mind. I ran towards the mountain of corpses. What happened? Why am I here? Is it some premonition? Does anything happen to Tanya? My heart was beating faster as I stopped before the mountain. A sudden stench assaulted my nose. My eyes scanned the dead body of the soldier in front of me. He was the same man who followed Tanya that day. I clearly remember that he was quite happy about something, but he is dead now and half of his face was eaten. While the remaining half was filled with worms. I had a sudden urge to throw up, but I held it back while my gaze landed on the next corpse. It was the corpse of the alien. And as I imagined, they just looked like cockroaches with the body of a human. I could see that the face of the alien was filled with holes, while its body was charred. I shook my head while my eyes searched for Tanya. Even though this is a dream, she should not be amid the corpses. But fate was toying with me. My heart thumped and all the hairs of my body stood up. A sudden surge of anger and sadness filled my heart. "Tanya." A hoarse voice escaped my lips. Infront of me was the body of Tanya, surrounded by many corpses. Her half of the face was blown up. While the other half of the face was filled with disbelief as she has seen something horrible. I felt as if my soul has left my body. I moved slowly, all this while my gaze was fixed on the lifeless body of Tanya. "What happened? What happened to you? Who the fuck did this to you?" A hoarse voice escaped my lips as my body was surrounded by fire and the darkness. "Do you want to know what happened?" An eerie voice reached my ears. Somehow, I didn''t have any fear of that voice. I looked up to see a dark shadow at the top of the mountain. A pair of dark red eyes were fixed on me. "Who did this?" I asked that shadow. "Who do you think would have done this?" The shadow replied. I could feel the mockery in that voice. "You?" "Who else but me? Can''t you see the art I have created from the dead bodies of these useless bugs? Can''t you see the sublimity? Nothing in this world is could compare to my talent. Don''t you want to be part of this art?" That shadow''s eerie voice laughed and said. I don''t know, but I felt that I lost my senses. Somehow, the moment I saw that shadow, a feeling of hatred filled my heart. I nearly forgot that the lifeless body of Tanya is in front of me. I really wanted to kill this guy. As the feeling of hatred filled my heart. Intense darkness enveloped me. I could feel that I am the lord of the Darkness. My hands moved slowly as the mountain of the corpses was enveloped in the tornado of darkness. Suddenly, the corpses started disintegrating to dust. While a shrill scream entered my ears. "What are you doing? What have you done? Did you destroy my perfect art? You." But the voice stopped midway as another voice reached my ears. "Wake up Alan. It''s just a dream" My gaze shifted to Lucia, who had a worried look in her eyes. She waved her hand, and the scene changed. I found myself to be standing near the cliff, while the sound of the water falling reached my ears. Darkness still surrounded me. When the voice of Lucia reached my ears again. "Calm down. Everything was a dream. But I am real. Nothing is going to happen to that woman. I will save her." Even though she said those words. I couldn''t forget those lifeless Eyes of Tanya. I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen to her. "Calm down. Nothing will happen." Lucia''s voice reached my ears again. But something was different. When I turned around to look at her, her figure was fading while she has a concerned look in her eyes. "Those Damned Dogs," Chapter 180: Third Evolution? "Those Damned dogs," Lucia''s voice reached my ears while her body faded away. I was surprised. I was still in the dream, standing on the edge of the cliff. My eyes were fixed on the waterfall, while the soothing sound reached my ears. But my heart was beating faster. The image of the lifeless, mangled body of Tanya was still fresh in my mind. After a while, the surrounding darkness subsided, but I couldn''t forget that dream. What was that? Why did I see that? No, I have to get out of this dream. I know something has changed. Those damned gods are going to kill Tanya. But I don''t know how to get out of this dream. But suddenly, a voice reached my ears. "So you are here," My brows were raised and hurriedly turned around to see that the mysterious figure was standing in the distance. Its whole body was covered in white light. My brows furrowed while my eyes were fixed on him. Why is he here? "Don''t look at me like that," That figure chuckled and said. But then it sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that you will be able to see the premonition." My brows were raised when I heard his words. "What do you mean?" "What you saw was the glimpse of the future." The voice said again. I don''t know what is he trying to say. What a premonition. Was that not a dream? Did I see the future? "Yes, what you saw was the future. But don''t worry, I have handled everything." Huh? What is he saying? As if he understood my thoughts, "The seal around this world has started to weaken. You would have seen that those aliens are not from this world. This time, I have strengthened the seal. But those guys have found this world. You have to hurry and ascend to that world." But before I could say anything. The dream shattered, and I woke up to find myself in the room. My heart was beating furiously. What the fuck did he say? Why can''t make everything clear? And what happened to Lucia.? I had a splitting headache when suddenly a cool sensation filled my head and Eve''s voice reached my ears. "Things are going to get serious," My brows were raised when I heard her words. But suddenly, a soft groan reached my ears. I turned to see that Alexandra was sleeping beside me, but she had a frown on her face. I don''t know what is she dreaming. But I shook my head and asked Eve, "What do you mean? Did you see the Dream too?" "Yes, I saw everything. This time I was not blocked from your dream. What you saw was the special race. They are the locusts in that world." I took a deep breath and asked, "Care to explain it to me?" "There was a special race, which was famous for their ruthless nature. They would attack the planets and kill every life form. Initially, those GODS ignored this race, but they started disturbing the balance of the world. This infuriated the GODS, and they wiped out that whole race. But to think that they made the appearance once again. It is quite unbelievable." I was shocked. Was it really possible? Someone would have hidden these pieces of shit somewhere. I took a deep breath. "Do you believe the words of that figure?" She is the only one I could ask. Even though she is with me. She has more knowledge about that world. "You can believe him. But you have to leave this world as quickly as possible." Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. I took a deep breath and stood up. My gaze landed on Alexandra, who was sleeping soundly. "To be honest, I am scared that something would happen to Tanya. I have to do something. Is it possible that I can accept that mission?" I muttered as I walked towards the window. It was still night, while the moon hung up in the sky. I looked up to see that the stars were shimmering in the sky. The image of the Lifeless body of Tanya was still flashing in my mind. Before Eve could respond. Alexandra''s lazy voice reached my ears. "What are you doing?" I turned around to see that Alexandra was looking at me. She was still lying on the bed. I shook my head and said, "Nothing. I had a bad dream." She slowly sat up on the bed. "What dream?" I told her everything. And as soon as she heard my words, she stood up and wore her dress. I was startled when I saw that. What is she doing? "Where are you going?" I asked her. "There is not much time left. I have to bring that team back." She replied hurriedly and left the room. I stood dumbfounded while my eyes were fixed on the door. She was quite decisive. But what did she mean by that? Are they going to abandon the planet? A sigh escaped my lips, and I sat on the bed. Many thoughts were swirling in my mind. To be honest, I am feeling quite suffocated. Many things are happening around me and I am unable to do anything. "Why is this happening? I know that I am quite powerful now. Apart from those old dogs, no one in this world is strong as me. I think the time has come to show my prowess." But Eve''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Don''t think too much. Wait for some more time. That Blood will be fully assimilated into your body in a few more days. That would be time. You could roam this world freely. I will tell you a secret." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "What is it?" "When that blood is assimilated in your body. You will undergo a complete change. There is a chance that you will be evolved for the third time." I was shocked. "Isn''t it too fast?" Not much time has passed since I evolved for the second time. I still don''t know many things about my body. But from her words, she is saying that I will be evolved for the third time. "No, it is not fast. Since you are the reincarnation of that man. Your progress is quite slow. But you don''t have to worry about that. At most, within a month. It would be fully assimilated and you would be the strongest person in this world." I shook my head and said, "I don''t understand one thing." "What is it?" Eve''s voice responded in my head. "Don''t you think it is quite absurd? Hah, leave it." I muttered. To be honest, I am getting really frustrated with the fact that I am being dragged into something unwanted. I didn''t want this life. Even though I got transmigrated to this world. I thought that I would slowly make my way to the top of this world. But fate or that man has arranged everything. In the past few days, I did nothing, but I am one of the most powerful men in the world. Yes, I know that I am one of the most powerful men in this world. To be honest, I am feeling like a puppet that is dancing to the tune of others. Everyone is urging me to ascend to that world quickly. But no one understands my feelings? Do I want to ascend to that world this quick? I shook my head to remove the unwanted thoughts. The only things I can do now is to become stronger and kill those guys who are making my life difficult. Until and unless I am powerful, I can''t change anything. Even though I would be the most powerful man in this world. I still have to ascend to that world. Where I would an ant again. I shook my head again I took a deep breath, my gaze was fixed on the door. Alexandra has left for quite some time. Suddenly, I heard the sound of the footsteps and saw that Alexandra was entering the room. She had a tense look on her face. She sat beside me and took a deep breath and she turned to look at me. "What happened?" I asked her. I am really worried about Tanya. She nodded. "Everything is fine. Somehow, I convinced those guys to give up that base." My brows were raised when I heard her words. This quick? As if she understood my thoughts, she said, "We have suffered quite a huge loss on that base. So it was easy to convince those guys. Anyway, I said that I have the power of divinity." "What" I exclaimed. I was really dumbfounded when I heard her. She smirked and said, "No one in this world knows about my true powers. Even though I don''t have the power of Divinity. But they don''t know about it. From the start, I have managed to keep the secrecy about my Powers." My gaze was fixed on her for a while before a sigh escaped my lips. I am really feeling useless. Chapter 181: The Villages past I am really feeling useless. "What happened?" Alexandra asked me. I turned to look at her. Her gaze was fixed on me, but I could some concern in her eyes. I shook my head and stood up. "Nothing. I just want to become stronger as soon as possible." Alexandra fell silent for a while before she hugged me from behind. "Don''t think too much. One or another day, you are going to leave this world." "Fine. Leave it. Just tell me the details," I said to her. "What details?" She asked. I turned around to see that she has a confused look in her eyes. "How did you manage to convince those people?" I asked her. She smiled when she heard my words, "I was not that difficult. You should know my position in the forces. Even if I don''t rely on the influence of my family. They can''t ignore my words." "And apart from that. That base was totally ruined. Even if we can repel those aliens. There would be a huge loss for our forces." My brows were raised when I heard her words. "Everyone would be returning to the base?" I asked her. She nodded, "Yes, Everyone would be returning. There is no point in making unnecessary sacrifices." "Oh," I replied and sat on the bed again. Anyway, I don''t care about others. For me, Tanya''s life is important. "And one more thing. We have decided to destroy that planet." Her voice reached my ears. My eyes went wide. What is she saying? "There is no point in keeping that planet. If we can''t control it. Nobody can." Isn''t it too absurd? They will destroy the whole planet. But anyway, why should I care about that planet? I shook my head. "What about those aliens? Did you find anything about them?" "We have captured some of those aliens. To be honest, this is the first time we have seen something like that. They seemed to be affected by some dark power." Her words piqued my interest. "Could you tell me?" I asked her. She sat on the bed and looked at me. I could see the seriousness on her face. "You should know that we have conquered many planets, but we didn''t face this much of difficulty while fighting any of those aliens." She took a deep breath and said, "We are a technologically advanced society and we have knowledge of almost every life form. After so many years of research, we have concluded that the Power of everyone is originated from the same source. But these aliens are different. This is the first time we have seen something like this. Their source of power is different. We are still researching the source of their Powers." My brows furrowed when I heard her words. What is she trying to say? But then I remembered, a long time back, this world was normal. There were no Power users in this world. But one day, everything changed. Many people awakened Powers. Maybe she was talking about the source. I don''t want to dig into that matter. I looked at her and said, "Leave it. What about the other planets? Did you find any suspicious movements?" She shook her head, "No. But we are well prepared. This time, it was the surprise attack of those aliens. But in the future, we are prepared for that." I nodded, "Fine. Anyway, I want to talk to you about something." Her brows were raised. "Yes," "Do you know about the village in the jungle?" I asked her while my gaze was fixed on her. My brows furrowed for a moment before she took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I know. What do you want to ask?" "I met those people when I was in the jungle. It''s just that the people in this world are hunting them. May I know the reason?" She fell silent for a while. "I think you know about the history of your past self, right?" She asked me. I nodded at her. "Even after that man ascended, the status of that family was akin to royalty. But after some years, their status dwindled. They had many hidden enemies in the dark. There were many assassinations, which killed many of the Power users of that family. After some more years, the family fell under the knives of those enemies. But one day, that man returned and killed all those enemies. Once again, no one could offend that family." "Ok," I know that. Amelia has told me before. But what was the main reason? "After so many years, you didn''t appear on this planet and no one in this world ascended to godhood. People started getting desperate, and they started hunting the remaining members of that family to know the secret. You should know that the ancient families were behind that hunt." My brows were raised when I heard her words. I knew that. The forces were up to no good. Even though they pretend to save this planet. They have done much hideous crimes behind the back. "Even though they were being hunted, few prodigies appeared in this period. And they hid in the village. You must know that, in that jungle, many ferocious beasts could rival these old dogs from the ancient families. That was the reason no one from the forces could explore that jungle." I know all these things, there is nothing new in it. I thought there would be a different reason. "What are you thinking?" Alexandra asked me. I looked at her and asked, "You will not ask about their location?" She shook her head and said, "Why should I? I know that this world is sealed. That is the reason no one could become GOD. There is no need for me to hunt those people. I know that once you become powerful, you would free those villagers." I shook my head. "Yes, but what would happen when I leave this world?" "It''s up to you." My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I sighed and said, "Leave it. I will leave that for the future." "Anyway, when they will be back?" I asked her. "I know that you are concerned about Tanya. But nothing is going to happen to her. Even though she is a woman, she is one of the most powerful soldiers in the forces. You know that she is the triple power user and the forces have groomed her with the future in mind. They wanted to make her one of the Prime Three, but she rejected the proposal. She didn''t want to be shackled with the dirty politics." It''s good to know that she would be fine. I still remember her lifeless eyes. Even though it was a dream. I really felt that the part of my heart was torn apart. Anyway, I know that she is quite powerful and nothing should happen to her. But from the words of that mysterious figure. What is seen was the premonition and there is a chance that she would have died horribly. "You should take care of yourself." I looked at her and said. Even though she was putting up the strong front. I know that she was exhausted. But for my sake, she left hurriedly to contact the forces. To be honest, I am lucky to have so many people in my life who would do anything for me. She nodded her head and stood up. "I should be going," My brows were raised when I heard her words, "You can sleep here, right?" But she shook her head. "I have some work to do." My gaze was fixed on her for a while. I know that because of me; she has created a huge mess. I stood up and hugged her. "You don''t have to work this hard. Wait for a while, we will leave this world together" Her body shuddered when she heard my words. She moved back and stared at me while her lips curled into a smile. "I know." She kissed me and turned around to leave the room. A sigh escaped my lips, and I fell on the bed while my eyes stared at the roof. Suddenly, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Don''t burden yourself with unnecessary things. As I said to you, wait for some time and you would undergo the third evolution. During this period, strengthen your body. Otherwise, you could not bear the pressure of the evolution and there are chances that you would die." I nodded when I heard her words, "I know. But you are forgetting something." "What is it?" Eve''s voice echoed in my mind again. "You told me that after I undergo second evolution, I could transform, right? But till now, I know nothing about that." I asked her, while my gaze was still fixed on the roof. She didn''t reply, but suddenly, many memories flooded my mind. I stood up and closed my eyes and suddenly; I felt that my body was changing, with my body welling up with Power. Chapter 182: Transformation I felt my muscles bulging up while I could feel my body going through many changes. I opened my eyes slowly to see that I was taller and bulkier than before. My eyes shifted to my hands which were covered with Golden hairs, while my clothes were torn apart. I was stunned when I glanced at the mirror. I saw a seven feet tall naked monkey with golden hair covering the whole body, while my hair reached up to my waist. The face looked exactly the same as when I was in the jungle. My eyes shifted to my hands again. As I clenched my fists, I felt the space surrounding my hands vibrating slightly. "So, this is my transformation, huh?" My eyes shifted to the mirror again to see the emotionless eyes were staring at me. "Do you feel the difference?" Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Yes," I replied while my gaze was fixed on the mirror. I opened my fist and a fireball the size of the basketball floated above my palm. I could feel that the Power within the fireball was much more destructive when I was using it before the transformation. Suddenly, the fireball vanished, and a ball of darkness floated above my palm. I clenched my fists again and the ball of darkness vanished into the air. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I could feel the Powerful surging inside me. "How do you feel?" Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. "Good." My lips curled into a smile. This feeling is incredible. No one in this world could stand before me. I could switch to this form anytime I want. Now I know why evolution was important. After I transformed, I could feel that I am more than five times powerful. I sighed and transformed back to my original self. When I opened my eyes again, I saw that I was naked. I shook my head and grinned before I pulled the clothes from the inventory. "Now you know the importance of evolution?" Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. "Yes, I know," I replied as I put on my clothes. "This was the reason that Ramos created the game of evolution," Eve said to me. My brows raised when I heard her words. Ramos? This is the second time I heard this name. "Who is Ramos?" I asked her as I sat on the bed. "He is the GOD who takes care of many worlds," Eve replied to me. "Oh," My past self told me about how those GODS work. I lied on my bed and closed my eyes, while Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. "Now that you know about the GODS. I can tell you the reason why the Game of Evolution started." "Tell me," My ears perked up. For a long time, this question was bugging my mind. But after Lucia severed the connection of Eve from that GOD. I didn''t care about that game. "That world is much more complex than you can imagine. There was a prophecy in the past that an Evolved ascender would save that world," I was surprised when I heard her words. What is she talking about? Who is going to save whom? "There is one race, which is threatening the position of GODS. No one knew about the origin of that race, but there were speculations that they came from the higher world." "Higher World?" I asked her. But then I remembered, my past self died because he wanted to explore another world and there is that mysterious being that came into my dream. According to Lucia, he was from a different world. But what that world hold? "No one knows about that world," Eve said to me. I took a deep breath and shook my head. There is no point in listening about prophecy or whatnot. Now I know about the origin of that game. That is enough for me. I didn''t hear any words from Eve. My mind was filled with many thoughts when suddenly, darkness enveloped me again. What is this? Why is this happening again? I opened my eyes to find myself in the Hall filled with mirrors. I was stunned. Why am I here? But suddenly, I heard Lucia''s voice. "Sorry about the last time." "Huh?" I turned around to see that Lucia was walking towards me. She had a serious expression on her face. "What happened?" I asked her. After meeting her so many times. I know that she knows a way to enter my dreams. "You have to hurry and ascend" She stood before me while her eyes were fixed on me. My brows furrowed when I heard her words. I don''t know what happened to her. Why is she in a hurry? "Things have changed. Those bastards have found a way to enter your sealed world." Huh? When did this happen? And who found the way? "What happened?" I asked again. "Luckily, no one knows that you have reincarnated. But those Dogs have found your sealed world." "Then?" I asked her again. She shook her head and took a deep breath. "Due to the restrictions, they can''t destroy your world. But they have infiltrated your world." "Really?" But then I remembered my dream or premonition. That man was from the outer world. "Yes, you are right. Those creatures are from the outer world. Specially bred to destroy the planets." She replied, her gaze was fixed on me. I sighed and looked at her. "What happened last time?" She shook her head. "Those people also targeted me. But they chose the wrong target" I could feel the fury in her voice. I don''t know what made her so furious. She looked at me again and said, "You remember this place?" I looked at the hall, and my gaze fixed on the mirror at the center. "I have seen this place in my dream," I replied her as I walked towards the mirror. "You remember nothing?" Her voice reached my ears. I shook my head. "I don''t, but I have seen this place." While I stood before the mirror, I could see myself. Lucia came and stood beside me and said. "This is the place where those guys killed you last time." She turned to look at me and said. "I know. I have seen that in the dream. But what is this place?" I asked her, while my gaze was fixed on the mirror. To be honest, I felt that someone was calling me from that side. What is it? Who is calling me? Even though I am in a dream, how could someone call me? "This place is the pathway to the other world." She shook her head and said, "Long time back. You discovered this place accidentally and after that, we got to know that there is another world out there." She paused and sighed. "Nothing would have happened to you if you would have listened to my advice." Huh? What is she saying?" "Yes, I told you that you should not believe anyone. But you insisted that many of those bastards would be interested in exploring the other world. And as a result, you died in their hands." Now, this is interesting. "Why did they betray me?" "I don''t know." She sighed and closed her eyes. "But I know that many of those GODS were scared to explore the other world. After ruling this world for so many years, they don''t want to become the ant in another world. They were scared that your actions would destroy this world." She shook her head and smiled and looked at me. "But before you went for the exploration. You prepared for your reincarnation. And now you are here." But her smile disappeared. "But you don''t have much time left. Many of those bastards have guessed that you have reincarnated, but they couldn''t pinpoint the world. In this period, many of the planets have been destroyed." "Once you ascend to this world, I have the way to save you and the people around you. No GODS can touch the mortals of the planets, but the case is different with those filthy races that are bred to destroy the planets." She paused and looked at me. "During their hunt, they accidentally discovered your sealed world and found a way to enter your world. The reason I could not take the action is that just like your world, there are many worlds which have been sealed. That is the reason those bastards don''t know about you." "If I take any action, they would know that you are in this world. But since you are powerful enough, you should try to ascend as soon as possible. That world is not safe anymore. More and more of those creatures would destroy the planets and you would be in danger. Be careful, those races devour energy from the planets. That is the reason many of the planets have been destroyed." She sighed and shook her head. "Make sure that you bring the people around you. The future of that planet is very bleak," Chapter 183: Meeting Again Make sure that you include the people around you. The future of that planet is very bleak. " Lucia stared at me and said My eyes squinted when I heard her words. I know that the seal around the planet is tweaking and those races have infiltrated this world. But the situation shouldn''t be this serious, right? As if she read my mind, she replied, "You should be thinking of fighting those races, right? Well, you could do that. Then what? Once you ascend into our world, Who is going to take care of this planet? No one, right? That is the reason I am saying that the future of this planet is bleak. " I shook my head. "We will see that in the future." To be honest, I don''t care about this planet. Apart from the people I know, there is no one in this world that I care about. Don''t think too much. There is not much time left for you to ascend to this place. Once you are here, I could save you. Lucia said to me My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I looked at the mirror again. "Have you visited the other world?" Still, now, I could feel that someone was calling out to me. Her eyes shifted to the mirror. She has a serious expression on her face. "No, I haven''t visited that other world." "Oh, did I visit that world?" I asked her again. "No, you didn''t. "Why?" she asked me as she turned to look at me. "I feel that someone is calling out to me," I told her. Her brows were raised when she heard my words. "What did you say?" "I said that I feel that someone is calling out to me," I said to her. "How is that possible?" She muttered as her eyes shifted to the mirror. She shook her head. Don''t think too much. Everything would be solved when you ascend to this world. " "Fine," I said, looking at her. She has a concerned look on her face. I feel that she is hiding something. "Do you want to say anything?" I asked her. She shook her head and said, "Not for the time being." My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I nodded. Suddenly, she kissed me and said, "I am waiting for you." The hall started shattering, and everything went blank. I stood in the complete darkness. I opened my eyes to see that I was lying on the bed. My gaze turned to look at the window to see that it was already morning. A sigh escaped my lips as I sat on the bed. Many things happened yesterday. From the moment I arrived at the headquarters, till the moment I saw the premonition, It was a roller coaster ride. I shook my head and stood up to freshen up. Anyway, there is still one more month left. After getting freshened up, I was looking at myself in the mirror when someone rang the doorbell. As soon as I opened the door, I saw that Lily was staring at me with a smile on her face. My brows were raised when I saw her. Why is she here? "Can I come inside?" She smiled and asked. I shook my head and made my way to her. She came inside and sat on the couch in the hall. I went and sat on the opposite couch. "So, what''s up?" I asked her. She was observing the room. But when she heard my words, she looked at me and said, "I have news for you," "What news?" I asked her. Her face turned serious. Tanya is coming back. We are abandoning that planet, " Hmm, I already knew about it. It was because of me that they were coming back. They don''t know that I have saved their lives; otherwise, they would have died a gruesome death. I think Alexandra hasn''t told me anything about the reason. I nodded, "I know." She looked surprised. "How did you know?" Alexandra told me What about you? When are you going for the experiment? " I asked her. Oh, tomorrow. They have to make some preparations. Anyway, Olivia is also coming back. " She said, while her eyes were fixed on me. I was surprised. To be honest, I haven''t heard from her for a long time. After she met me in the hospital, she left for the mission. "When is she coming back?" I asked. Maybe by tomorrow. We have decided to abandon many of the planets that are not useful to us. " She said to me, "Oh, what happened?" I asked her. Is there any other reason? "I don''t know, but a high level is going on. All the top brass of the forces are attending that meeting. You don''t know it, but an unknown race has started to attack the planets. We still don''t know much about that race. That may be the reason that they have decided to abandon those planets. " "Have you had your breakfast?"I asked her. She shook her head. "No, I came here after they got the news." "Shall we go?" I asked her and stood up. She nodded and stood up. "Yes," After a while, we stepped into a decent restaurant. I was surprised to see that this restaurant was quite big. After speaking with Lily, I got to know that this place caters only to the soldiers of the forces. As we waited for our order, there was a sudden commotion at the entrance of the restaurant. Many soldiers were talking about the news of abandoning the planets. "The first batch of soldiers has returned," one of the soldiers said to a friend. My brows were raised when I heard his words. When I looked at Lily, she was also listening to that soldier. "This soon?" I asked her. She nodded and said, "Yes, many of those planets were totally exploited. There is no reason for the soldiers to stay there anymore. Oh, I nodded, but then a voice reached my ears. Lily, what are you doing here? My gaze shifted to the source of the voice to see that a man was walking towards us. He had a surprised expression on his face. When I looked at Lily, she also had a surprised expression on her face. "What are you doing here, Damien?" She stood up and smiled at that man. Oh, so his name is Damien. For a while, my gaze was fixed on him as he stood near our table. "How are you?" Lily asked as she gave him a friendly hug. "I am fine. How about you? When did you come back? " Damien asked her. I could see that he looked quite happy while talking to Lily. "He is Alan, and he was just yesterday," Lily said, introducing him to me. He looked at me and nodded, but I could see a frown on his face. He sat on the free chair, looked at Lily, and asked. "Why did you come back, by the way?" "Oh, I have some assignments," Lily replied and glanced at me. I nodded at her and stood up. Maybe that man will be her old teammate. Lily looked at me and said, "I and Damien were on the same team." "Good to know. I should go and check the commotion." I told her and went away. My eyes were fixed on the entrance of the restaurant when I heard Damien''s voice. "Who is he?" This place was near the launchpad. When I reached the entrance, I saw a huge spaceship preparing for landing. My gaze was fixed on the spaceship, while my mind was filled with many thoughts. The dream was really dreadful. And I clearly felt that this race is quite dangerous. When Lucia told me that they are specially bred for the destruction of the planets, I knew that the survival of this planet is quite difficult. If they attack this planet, many people would die. I know that there are many powerful figures in this place. But could they defend this planet? Many people would lose their lives. A sigh escaped my lips when, suddenly, a familiar voice called out to me. "Alan?" My brows were raised when I heard that voice. My gaze shifted to see that Isabella was walking towards me in her military uniform. She had a surprised look on her face. I was stunned. I never expected that I would meet her in this place. I could clearly remember the day when she went out with that man. "Isabella," I said as I smiled and greeted her. She stood before me, and her gaze was fixed on me. "How are you?" She asked me "I am fine," I replied back. Even though I thought that it would be easy for me to forgive her, to be honest, it is quite difficult. "Are you still angry at me?" She asked me I shook my head. "No," Chapter 184: Lilys Past "No," I shook my head, my eyes were fixed on her. "I know that you are still angry with me. Last time I couldn''t explain it to you." She stared at me and said. "Leave it. How are you?" I said to her. Even though I wanted to forgive her for what she has done. But somewhere in my heart, I had resentment against her. When I returned from the jungle, the first question I asked was whether she had arrived safely. To be honest, I knew she''d be safe, and I expected her to be concerned about me. But for some reason, when I saw her with that man, my blood boiled. She might have gone out with him just to fulfill her obligation. I''m not sure if she cared about me or not. I could see her eyes watering as she pursed her lips. She looked at me after taking a deep breath and said, "I am fine." She turned around and walked away from the scene. My gaze was fixed on her vanishing figure. My mind was flooded with contradictory ideas. One part of me considered I should allow her to explain herself, while the other part believed I should let her go. As I leaned against the door frame, my gaze was fixed on the Launchpad. I could see various spacecraft landing at the base. Many soldiers are returning from their bases. I didn''t know that one word from me could cause this. But then, the image of that shadowed figure flashed in my mind. To be honest, that figure was really powerful. Even though I was in a dream, I felt that the figure was really powerful. I shook my head and glanced back to see that Lily was still talking to that man, while the table was filled with the dishes which I have ordered. I walked back and sat in the seat. Damien glanced at me for a moment before he continued his talk with Lily. "I didn''t know that you would be back again," Damien said to Lily. Lily shook her head and looked at me. "What were you doing there?" "Nothing. Shall we eat?" I asked her and then turned to look at Damien, who had a frown on his face. What''s the issue with him. "Care to join us?" I asked him. He nodded, "Fine." Then he turned to look at Lily and asked. I was surprised at his utter indifference towards me. What an asshole. I shook my head and started eating. Lily and Damien also took their fill and started eating. While we were having breakfast, Damien kept on pestering Lily. I could see that she was getting uncomfortable. "Would you stop pestering her?" I looked at him and asked. He was surprised when he heard my words. He frowned and said, "Who are you?" My brows were raised when I heard his words: What a fool. "Don''t you know who I am?" I smirked and asked, and then turned to look at Lily. "You didn''t tell him?" She shook her head, "No. We were just talking about the past." I could see that Damien was getting uncomfortable. He took a deep breath and said, "Forgive me, I don''t about you," "You don''t have to know me, but please leave her alone. I know that you were his teammate, but there is a limit to everything. Can''t you see that she is getting uncomfortable because of your nonstop chattering?" Damien''s eyes went wide when he heard my words. He looked at Lily and asked. "Am I bothering you?" Lily shook her head and sighed, "Please eat your breakfast," Damien was stunned. and looked at me for a moment before he started eating. I shook my head and finished my breakfast. He is really a fool. Or I could say, he is na?ve. Just as I finished my breakfast, Damien''s voice reached my ears. "You are her boyfriend, right?" Huh? What the fuck is he talking about? I looked up to see that he was staring at Lily. Lily choked and coughed. "What are you saying?" He had an innocent look on his face. "You are his girlfriend, right? Come on. Even after we spent so much time together. You didn''t tell me. I am angry at you." What the fuck? Is he really a man? Why is he acting like a fool? Lily shook her head and looked at me. "Alan is the candidate for prime three. I am here to assist him." Damien''s brows were raised as he looked at me. "Are you really the candidate for Prime three?" My eyes were fixed on him for a while. I nodded, "That''s right," "Nice to meet you. I am Damien." He extended his hand for a handshake. I stared at his hand, then looked at him. He is really a fucking idiot. Anyway, I shook his hand and said, "Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you, too. But I know that you are his boyfriend. You don''t know about Lily. In all her life, she hasn''t shown concern for any man. You know she was known as Demoness in the frontline." Huh? What is he talking about? I looked at Lily and asked, "Really?" Lily smiled bitterly, "He is talking nonsense," "What nonsense. I am saying the truth," Damien looked at me and said. "You don''t know, but we were in the same team under Tanya. Tanya was known as the Reaper, while Lily was known as the demoness in the frontline. Whenever she had a fight, she would kill those aliens brutally." But suddenly, he sighed and looked at Lily, "If you haven''t met that accident. We would still work together." My brows were raised when I heard his words. Even though I know that Lily lost her power because of some accident. I don''t know the details. My interest was piqued, and I looked at him and asked, "What accident?" But Lily interrupted, "I don''t want to talk about it." I shook my head and said, "You would tell me one or another day. Why not today?" Lily stared at me for a while before she sighed and looked up. I could see the loneliness in her eyes. "Fine. I will say," "I was enjoying my life on the frontline. You could say that we were blessed to work under Tanya. Where we went, we achieved glory. But one day everything changed." She sighed and looked at Damien, and then she shifted her eyes to me. "We just conquered the planet. It was one of the most tough missions in my life. Even though the people of that planet were not that powerful. But they were more technologically advanced than us. After we conquered that planet, we were having regular patrol. We were a group of three." She paused and looked at Damien. "Damien was with me at that time. While we were patrolling in the destroyed city. We accidentally found the hiding place. As we went inside. We found out that those aliens were planning for a counterattack. To be honest, even though they had many advanced weapons, we crushed them and conquered that planet." She shook her head and looked at me. "When we found that hiding place. I took the charge and killed those aliens. It was a sight to behold. Even those we were only three. We killed more than a hundred people there. After killing them, I was quite careless. I started inspecting those weapons when suddenly, one weapon got triggered, and the next moment, I was covered in white light. I don''t know what happened to me, but when I woke up, I found myself in the hospital. On that day, I faced the bitter truth. That weapon was specially designed to neutralize our power. On that day, I lost my Powers. You don''t know, but I could not accept the truth." A sigh escaped her lips, and she shook her head. "I was having the time of my life. Enjoying my time on the front lines. But that day changed me. After that day, I lost myself. It took me a lot of time to accept the reality. After many years, I accepted the reality and moved on. I requested them to give me a job at the facility. I wanted to spend the rest of my time with my family. But who knew that one day, they would discover the technology that would help me to recover my powers." She smiled and looked at me. "As I told you before, you are my lucky star. Before I met you, I was living a normal life. But everything changed when you came into my life. Who knew that I could regain my powers. When they told me that I would assist you in the future. I was quite happy," She sighed, "To be honest, Even though I was living the normal life. I yearned to live my life at the front lines. And thanks to you, I would return there again." My eyes were fixed on her. How should I tell her that this planet would face a perilous situation in the future? I sighed and shook my head and smiled.. "I know." Chapter 185: Plight Of The Young Master "I know." My gaze was fixed on her. I could see that Lily was really happy. My gaze turned to look at Damien, who was also smiling like a crazy fool. As if he felt my gaze, he looked at me and smiled, "You don''t know, but when she lost her powers, she went into depression." We tried many methods, but she couldn''t regain her powers. After so many years, she accepted the reality. To be honest, we really missed her on the frontline. even though she would not be with us in the future. I am happy that she can regain her powers. " Damien sighed and looked at Lily. When that accident happened, I was there. even though she was in front of me. I couldn''t do anything to save her. All this time, I blamed myself for being unable to help in the time of her need. " I could see that Damien was really happy. They have spent considerable time together on the frontline and have created a special bond. You don''t know, but when I saw that Lily was here, I was surprised. To be honest, after such a long time, I saw that Lily was really happy. As she said, you are her lucky star. It was all because of you that she was here and is happy. " I shook my head, and my gaze turned to look at Lily. I don''t deserve any credit. I know that she is one of the most talented soldiers in the force. And after they found the solution to the problem, the first name they thought of would be hers. " "Anyway, what are the plans for today?" I asked Lily. I was told that she would be assisting me in this ordeal of Prime Three. " She shook her head and said, "We don''t have any plans for today." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "Why?" She sighed and looked at me. "Because of the emergency meeting. Many of the soldiers are told to return. Many of the planets are being abandoned. All the top brass are having an urgent meeting regarding the upcoming disaster. " Huh? Does she know about those aliens? What is the upcoming disaster? I asked her. My gaze shifted to Damien, who also had a solemn expression on his face. Do you know that we were attacked by unknown aliens? From the research, we learned that it is very difficult to kill them. It would have been a great disaster if those soldiers stayed on those planets. " She sighed again, "They are discussing the countermeasures against those creatures." That is the reason everything has been postponed. You are free for today. " But before I could say anything, an arrogant voice reached my ears. Ah, Lily, it is our fate that we meet again. Huh? I turned around to look at the source of the voice. He was the same young man who was threatening me yesterday. I could see that his eyes were fixed on Lily for a while before they shifted to Damien. He had a surprised look on his face. "What are you doing here, Damien?" Damien smiled and said, "Oh, so it''s you, Andrew. I should have known that you would be back. I heard that you came back early, stating that you were hurt. You are always the same. Even though you are from one of the most powerful families, you are such a coward. " Andrew''s brows scrunched. He had an ugly expression on his face. "Watch your mouth." What can you do about it? Remember that your family couldn''t even touch a strand of my hair. " I was surprised. This Damien is really daring. Is he from any ancient family? Finally, Andrew noticed me and barked. "Why the fuck are you here?" My lips curled into a smile. You should remember my status, right? You are really an idiot, right? You should have known that you couldn''t even touch me. But still, you dare to stand in front of me? Huh? " I shook my head and smiled. Suddenly, Andrew''s face turned pale, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His eyes went wide as he stared at the blood on the floor. He staggered, while his eyes were fixed on the blood on the floor. Then his eyes turned to look at me. "What did you do?" My brows were raised when I heard his words, "What did I do? Did you see me doing anything to you? " I turned to look at Lily and said, "He is really an idiot." even though he was from one of the ancient families. I don''t care. After my transformation, I could face anyone. When I transformed last night, Eve told me that after my transformation, I could easily fight the supreme level, the power-user. No one in this world could threaten me. I am just biding my time until I undergo my third evolution. " My gaze turned to look at Andrew. Didn''t you say that because of your injury, you came back to the headquarters? Maybe you are not fully healed, right? You should go back and rest. Otherwise, your family would blame me if you died here, right? " Andrew''s eyes went wide. He was so frustrated that he started stammering. I know that you have done something for me. You wait. I would kill you, " I shook my head and smirked. "I am here. What can you do to me? " Andrew glared at me for a while before he turned around to leave. My gaze turned to look at Lily, who had a grave expression on her face. He would find trouble with you. His family is nothing to scoff at, " I shook my head and smiled. Don''t worry. I will be fine. " Damien also added, "You don''t have to worry, Alan. I belong to one of the ancient families, and his family is weaker than mine. He can''t touch you. " "You don''t have to worry about me." I can''t say that nobody on this planet could touch me. They would think that I was boasting. After I regained the memories of my previous life, Nobody in this world could threaten me. The only thing I have to do is to strengthen my body. I would undergo the third evolution within a month. A sigh escaped my lips. My gaze turned to look at Lily. "What are your plans for today?" She shook her head and said, "Nothing. Tanya would be returning by the evening. I am waiting for her. " My brows were raised when I heard her words, but my heart relaxed. Tanya would be fine. When I woke up from that dream, I was really terrified. We could go out, right? This is the first time I''ve visited this place. Do we have any cities nearby? " I asked her. I really wanted to go out and enjoy myself. I know that I have little time left on this planet. Lily nodded her head and looked at Damien. "Everyone has returned?" My gaze shifted to Damien. Maybe she is asking about her old teammates. Damien nodded his head. "Yes, everyone is back." Lily smiled and looked at me. Should we go out today with my team? I shook my head and said, "It''s up to you." I really didn''t care whether she was coming alone or with her teammates. Anyway, after living her life at the facility, she would have missed her old life. And it was a good time that she would have a reunion with her friends. "We would go in the afternoon," Lily looked at me and said. I nodded and stood up. "I will be at my place." Lily nodded and said, "Fine, wait for me." I quickly glanced at Damien before turning around to leave the restaurant. As I came to the restaurant, I could see that many soldiers were looking at me curiously. They''d assume that because I''d offended that man, my time in the military would be over. Many of them don''t know about my background. Since I am the candidate for Prime Three, not many people will try to offend me. Who knows, I might be the future head of the forces. I didn''t mind and strolled towards my room. But a sudden sound attracted my attention. My gaze turned to look at the sky to see that a huge spacecraft was landing. My steps came to a halt while my gaze was fixed on the spacecraft, which was landing slowly. This spacecraft was really huge. Approximately, it would be as large as ten football grounds. I was really surprised. I had no idea the forces had this type of spacecraft on hand. It just looked like something from a Hollywood movie. My gaze was fixed on a spacecraft for a while when suddenly, Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. I quickly turned around to see that Alexandra was walking towards me. But my gaze turned to look at another figure who was walking behind her. "Isabella?" I muttered while my gaze was fixed on her. Chapter 186: Isabella "Isabella?" My gaze was fixed on her for a moment before turning to look at Alexandra. "What happened?" I asked her. "We have to speak," she said while her eyes were fixed on me. I nodded. "Fine, we will go to my place." After saying, I turned around to leave. Alexandra and Isabella followed me. While going back to my room, I saw many soldiers were saluting to Alexandra, while many had a weird look on their faces as they stared at me. My brows were raised when I saw their reaction, but I shook my head. I couldn''t do anything. I know that these people are jealous of me. Some may be trying to deduce my relationship with Alexandra. Many soldiers don''t know that I am the candidate for Prime Three. After a while, I entered my room, followed by Alexandra and Isabella. As I sat on the couch, I stared at Alexandra and asked, "What happened?" She sat opposite to me, while Isabella sat beside her. Her eyes were fixed on me. "What did you do to Andrew?" Alexandra asked me. She had a solemn expression on her face. My brows were raised when I heard her words, my lips curled into a smile. "I did nothing. He is really sick. Did you know that? I heard that he returned from the base because he was sick." I sighed and said, "When I saw that he was coughing blood. I knew that he was suffering from a terminal disease. Maybe he may die anytime." Alexandra''s eyes went wide when she heard my words, "Why did you do that?" "What did I do?" I asked, and my gaze turned to look at Isabella, who was staring at me foolishly. I know that she knows nothing about me. In this world, apart from Alexandra. No one knows about my past. I know that Alexandra has a hunch that I was the one who caused the disaster, Andrew. I can''t do anything. That asshole wanted to fight with me. I don''t even care about his family. Why should I be scared of him? I shook my head and asked, "Is this it?" Alexandra''s eyes were fixed on me for a moment before she sighed and said, "You shouldn''t have provoked that Black family. You don''t know, but they have a supreme-level power user in their family. If something happened to Andrew. That old dog will definitely attack you." I smiled, "Do you think I am scared of them. Out of all the people, you know about me. Do you think that they could do anything to me?" Alexandra was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly, "I really forgot. Anyway, leave it. I wanted to speak to you for another matter." She said as she turned to look at Isabella. "I think you owe him some explanation, right?" I could see that she had a solemn expression on her face. In the past, Alexandra told me that she was the one who trained Isabella. My gaze turned to Isabella, who was still staring at me foolishly. "What do you want to say?" I asked her. Even though I wanted to forgive her. I couldn''t do it. She was the first woman in this world, whom I had sex with. After coming to this world, my mentality has changed. If I were on earth, I wouldn''t have the mind that a woman had left me after having sex with me. After coming to this world, I have changed a lot. Even though she did nothing extreme. But I felt that she has betrayed me. Isabella shook her head and said, "I don''t want to explain anything." My brows were raised for a moment when I heard her words. I could see that she had her own pride. When she met me before, she tried to explain and even apologized to me. But I was the one who didn''t care about her. I have my own pride. What can she do about it? People may think that I am a petty person. But that''s it. I am like that. I shook my head and looked at Alexandra. "Leave it if she doesn''t want to say anything." But Alexandra shook her head and said, "No, this won''t do. When she left last time. She was really sad. I didn''t know what had transpired between the two of you. But I know that something has happened in the jungle. I have seen your memory. Don''t deny anything," Then she turned to look at Isabella, who closed her eyes. "What did you do?" My gaze was fixed on Isabella. I could see that she was really stubborn, as she didn''t even open her mouth. Alexandra sighed and looked at me. "What happened to her? When I came out of the meeting, I saw that she was crying. I somehow know that the matter is related to you. Could you tell me what happened?" My gaze was fixed on Isabella for a while before I turned to look at Alexandra. "I don''t know what to say. Anyway, I will tell you. When I was in the jungle, I saved her from those dogs. Even was really injured and it was me who took care of her." A sigh escaped my lips. "Anyway, I didn''t expect many things from her. But when I returned, I got to know that she has already returned and gone back to her home. I didn''t mind, but still, I got to know that she didn''t even enquire about me. Anyway, I didn''t mind. I thought that she would be in a hurry to meet her family." I paused and looked at Isabella, who still had her eyes closed, "But you know what. She was enjoying her life in the city. I don''t know who the fuck was he, but I could see that she was really enjoying her life." I shook my head and looked at Alexandra. "I think you know about me, right? I may sound like a petty man. But you can think whatever you want." I stored up and walked towards the window. I could see that many soldiers were busy in their daily life. This place was in the middle of the Headquarters. "I felt bad that she was worried about someone else. I could see that in her eyes. If Eve''s wouldn''t have stopped me, I would have killed that man." But suddenly, Isabella''s voice reached my ears. "You are wrong. There is nothing between us." I shook my head when I heard her words, "I don''t know what to say. If I were in your place, I wouldn''t have left the facility until you came back. Whole-time, I was worried about you. I have seen the terror in the jungle. Even though I knew that you were strong, those animals were dangerous. For the whole six months, I was really worried about you. But my worry was for naught." A sigh escaped my lips. "Leave it. You don''t have to explain anything. It''s your life, and it''s your choice. It was my mistake that I had high expectations of you." But Isabella interrupted me, "You don''t have to say anything." My brows were raised when I heard her words. I turned around to see that she stood up and left the room. Only Alexandra was sitting in the room, her eyes were fixed on the door. She had a frown on her face. After a while, she shook her head and looked at me. "You really sounded like a petty person. At least you should have listened to her explanation." My gaze was fixed on her for a moment before I turned around to look at those soldiers again. "You don''t have to do anything. You know about me, right? I told you before that I came from a different world. If I was on that earth, I wouldn''t have minded even she slept with many men. I only lived for myself. I didn''t care about anything." I paused and turned around to look at her. "You will not believe that I was a very selfish man at that time. Sometimes I feel that I was really a douchebag. Anyway, this world changed me. I believed that many people in this world cared for me. You know what, when I was on that earth, I lived a lonely life. But it changed after I came to this place. She was the first woman with whom I made sex." Alexandra was surprised for a moment before she nodded. "I knew that something would have happened between you two. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have behaved like that." I shook my head and smiled bitterly, "You know me. I am a selfish and greedy man. When I got to know that she was with another man, it really hurt me. I could see the concern in her for that asshole." I took a deep breath and looked at her, "Now, do you think that I am in a wrong?" Chapter 187: Old Man My eyes were fixed on the soldiers on the ground. "I know what are you thinking. But she is not like that." Alexandra''s voice reached my ears. My brows were raised when I heard her words. As I turned around, I noticed that she was staring at me. "What do you want to say?" She shook her head and said, "I was the one who trained her. When she was a child, I was the one who scouted her and brought her back to the headquarters. She grew up under my tutelage. I know her nature. She has her own pride." My lips curled into a smile when I heard her words, "What do you want me to do? Don''t you think that she was in a wrong?" I shook my head. "Anyway, leave it. I don''t think she is going to explain anything to me. And to be honest, I don''t want any explanation from her. I know that you are worried about her. But you should also understand my feelings." A sigh escaped my lips. "Leave it. Everything will be fine when the time is right," Her eyes were fixed on me for a while before she stood up. "Fine, I don''t want to interfere anymore. But take it as a request. Don''t abandon her." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "Fine. Anything you want to say?" "Nothing, but be careful. That old dog would definitely cause trouble for you," Alexandra looked at me. "Let him come. Anyway, it''s been a long time since I have relaxed my muscles." I grinned and disappeared from the spot. As I appeared before her, I hugged her waist tightly and kissed her. Her eyes went wide for a moment before she started kissing me. After a while, she left the room. My gaze was fixed on her back until she left the room. I licked my lips. The kiss was really tasty. "What do you think?" Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "What do you mean?" I asked her. I don''t know what she is talking about? Whoosh. Suddenly, her figure manifested before me. She still wore a black gown. Her green eyes were fixed on me. "What do you think about that girl?" Eve asked me. I was surprised for a moment before I shook my head and said, "What do you want to know?" "Don''t you think you were quite rude to her?" Eve''s eyes were fixed on me. I could see that she was really serious. My brows were raised when I heard her words. But I shook my head and said, "I don''t know what to say. You are with me for quite a long time. Don''t you understand me?" "Anyway, leave it. I think that the old dog from the black family would definitely visit me." I turned around to see at a distance. I could feel that someone was flying in my direction. Yes, after gaining the memories, I could feel the powerful auras in the distance. "What do you think?" I asked Eve, while my gaze was still fixed at a distance. "That old dog will die," Eve said to me. I nodded. I could see a black dot coming towards me. "Is he still a Supreme Level Power user?" I had a doubt when I saw that figure approaching me. But Eve didn''t reply. Suddenly, she disappeared and went inside my body. I was still standing at the window. Finally, I saw that the figure was an old man, with wrinkles covering his entire face. I couldn''t even see his eyes. But suddenly, a figure rose in the air and stood between the old man and me. I narrowed my eyes to see that it was Alexandra who was floating in the air. Her eyes were fixed on that old man. "What do you think you are doing?" Alexandra''s voice echoed all over. Even though she was far away, I could still hear her voice. I was surprised for a moment before I shook my head. My lips curled into a smile before I jumped from the window. But I didn''t fall. Few people could fly in the air. Alexandra told me that only supreme-level figures could fly in this world. To be honest, I was surprised when I saw that Alexandra was floating in the air. Previously, I didn''t know her true Power Level. I assumed that she is a high-level power user. But to my surprise, she was a Supreme Level Power user. I floated in the air for a moment, before I teleported beside her. I could see that both of them were surprised when I suddenly appeared. Even though Alexandra knew that I was the reincarnation of GOD. She didn''t know that I was this powerful. "How?" Alexandra looked at me with a surprised expression on her face. "Surprise," I smirked before my gaze shifted towards that old man. "You?" That Old man was really surprised. He would be feeling really terrible. I could feel that many eyes were fixed on me since we were in the middle of the headquarters. Supreme Level Power users are really rare in this world. Not many of them could reach this stage. Only the ancient families and some powerful figures are the Supreme Level Power Users in this world. That is the reason, no one tried to stop that old man when he appeared at the Headquarters. "What me?" I smirked and said, while my gaze was fixed on that old man. He was clearly surprised. "Who are you?" He asked cautiously. "Who do you him I am?" I asked back. My lips curled into a smile. That man frowned when he heard my words. He looked at me for a moment before he looked at Alexandra and asked. "You should know why I am here, right?" I was surprised. Didn''t this old dog know that his target was in front of him? Alexandra also had a strange expression on her face. She turned to look at me. I could read her thoughts, "This old dog is a fool," I shook my head, and my gaze shifted to an old man. "What do you want?" But this asshole ignored my words. He was still looking at Alexandra with a cold expression on his face. "Why don''t you answer me?" Alexandra''s face turned stony. "Who do you think you are?" That Old man was surprised when she heard Alexandra''s words. "I am asking for the last time. Where is that guy?" "Are you a fool?" I could help but shout at him? "Who are you?" His eyes shifted to me. I shook my head, "I know that the Black family has a supreme level Power user. But I didn''t know that he was a fool." But before he could say anything. Alexandra interrupted in between. "Do you think you can come to the Headquarters, anytime you want?" "I know that you are one of the most respectable figures in this world. But do you know that your great-grandson was such a fool?" That man''s brows knitted, his eyes were fixed on Alexandra. "Say nothing about him. Even though he is arrogant. He is still my grandson. He has every right to do anything he wants." My brows were arched when I heard his words. Now I know why that asshole was this arrogant. I think his whole family is filled with assholes. "Should I kill him?" I sent my thoughts to Alexandra. Alexandra was surprised for a moment before she shook her head. "No, now that those aliens have appeared in this world. We can''t lose any Supreme Level Power user. Even though he is arrogant, he is really powerful. Most of his time was spent defending this planet." I sighed when I heard her words. My gaze shifted to that old man who was staring at Alexandra. "I know about the incident. But don''t think that you could touch that man." Alexandra replied to him. She still didn''t disclose that I was the one he was looking for. I really wanted to enjoy the show. My gaze shifted to the Old man who had an ugly expression on his face. "Don''t go overboard. Hand him over to me. How could he dare to lay his hand on the son of the Black Family?" "You old fucker. I am standing right here." I was pissed off. I thought of leaving him alone, but he was still bullshitting about me. I disappeared and appeared behind him. Before he could react, I slapped his head. Even though he was an old man. I don''t care about that. Who does he think he is? Alexandra''s eyes went wide when I suddenly attacked that old man. She wanted to diffuse the tension between us, and that was the reason she didn''t disclose my identity. But when I attacked him, she was surprised. Her voice echoed in my head, "What are you doing? Didn''t I say that you shouldn''t fight with this old man?" I shook my head when I heard her words. Before the old man could react. I touched him and the old man''s body was engulfed in terrifying electricity. "AHHHHH" He suddenly shouted and disappeared from his place. "Oh, this is quite interesting.." My gaze was fixed at a distance to see that the Old man was panting heavily. Chapter 188: Meeting Isabella Again My gaze was fixed at a distance to see that the old man panting heavily, while his body seemed to be charred. I didn''t use my full power, otherwise, he would have died. But if this Power was used against any high-level power user, he would have died. While my gaze was fixed on him. The Old man''s expression turned quite ugly, his eyes were fixed on me for a while before his gaze shifted to Alexandra. "This time I am leaving you alone," He snorted and looked at me for a moment, and turned around to leave. My brows were raised when I saw him leaving. I know that he was scared of me. But who does he think he is? I disappeared from my place and appeared in front of him. He was surprised when he saw me. "What do you want?" I could feel the irritation in his voice. "Who do you think you are?" I snorted while my eyes were fixed on him. His behavior really irritated me. I couldn''t kill him since Alexandra told me to spare him. But that doesn''t mean that he could go back freely. His face turned ugly before he turned back to look at Alexandra, her hands were crossed around her chest, while her eyes were fixed on that old man. "He is right. Who do you think you are? Just because you are the ancestor of the Black Family, you thought that we would respect you." "When you came here, you didn''t expect that Alan would be a Supreme Level Power user, right?" "Do you think that you can come and go as you please? This is the Headquarters of the forces. Even though you are a Supreme Level Power user. You are not worth in front of Alan." "If I wouldn''t have told him to spare you, he would have killed you. You don''t know, but he is one of the strongest men on this planet." The Old man''s expression was quite ugly. He turned around to stare at me. After taking a deep breath, he looked at me and said, "I know that I am in a wrong." But he said nothing after that. After staring at him for a while, I shook my head and said, "Leave," To be honest, I was quite irritated. But when I looked at his helpless expression, my heart was swayed and didn''t want to push him that much. Otherwise, he would go crazy. After taking one last look at me, he flew away. While my gaze was fixed on his disappearing figure. Alexandra flew beside me. Her eyes were fixed on me. "You didn''t tell me that you are a supreme-level power user?" My gaze turned to look at her. "Even I don''t know that you were also a Supreme Level Power user," She was surprised when she heard my words. But she shook her head and shifted her gaze to see that old man. "Even though Black Family is overbearing. That old man has sacrificed a lot. One time, he almost gave up on his life as he defended this planet." "That is the reason. He looks quite weak." My brows were raised when I heard her words. But she continued. "But he is not the only Supreme Level Power user in their family. There is one more man who is more powerful than him. But you don''t have to worry about him. He only comes out when this planet is in danger." I shook my head and looked at her. "Do you think that I would be scared because of these useless ants?" "Anyway, let''s go back." As I said, I disappeared from my place and appeared in my room. Alexandra followed me behind and, just as she appeared in the room, she strolled towards the couch and sat on it. She took a deep breath and looked at me. "To be honest, I was scared that you could not face that old man." "If you were weaker than that old man, he definitely would have harmed you," My lips curled into a smile when I heard her words, "Don''t you know me? Anyway, leave his matter aside." "You are looking quite worried?" My gaze was fixed on her. To be honest, she was looking quite worried about something. She shook her head and sighed, "You don''t know, but Isabella has disappeared." My eyes went wide when I heard her words, "What did you say?" Her eyes were fixed on me. "Yes, I cannot contact her. I thought that she would have returned to her room. But she is nowhere to be found" "When I enquired about her. I got to know that she has left the base." My brows were furrowed when I heard her words, "She just went out of the base, right? She would have gone somewhere," But Alexandra shook her head. "I don''t know, but I have a terrible feeling." I sighed and stood up, "Wait for me," and I disappeared from the spot. When I appeared, I saw that I was standing in front of a pub. My gaze was fixed on the crowd. I could see that this place is very popular. I know that Isabella is inside the pun. It was all thanks to Eve. She told me that she has already located Isabella. As I went inside, I felt that many gazes were fixed on me. Especially of the women. I know that they can''t wait to pounce on me. But I shook my head and went inside. As soon as I entered, my ears were filled with loud music, while many people were dancing on the floor. My eyes searched for Isabella. After a while, I saw that she was sitting in the corner, while a man was sitting opposite her. My brows were furrowed when I saw that man. He was the same man who was with her last time. Suddenly, a surge of anger filled my heart. When she came to meet me, I thought she was really sorry for her actions. But again, she came here with that man. I walked towards them, on my way, many women tried to touch my body. But my gaze was fixed on the table in front of me. As if she felt my presence, she turned around to look in my direction. And as expected, she was stunned. "Alan?" she muttered. Even though her voice was quite slow, I could hear it. That man also turned to look at me. He was shocked for a moment before his face turned sinister as he stood up and stared at me. My eyes looked at him for a moment, before I turned around to look at Isabella. "What are you doing here?" I asked, but then I shook my head. But before I could continue, that asshole interrupted. "You came again?" I think that he still doesn''t know my identity. I casually waved my hand and his body flung and he crashed into the wall. Everything went silent as everyone stared at the messed-up body of that man. He stood up and coughed. I could see that blood was leaking from the corner of his mouth. My eyes shifted to Isabella. She still had a worried expression on her face. A sigh escapes my lips. I shook my head and turned around to leave. "I thought that I was wrong." As I walked, I suddenly felt that someone has grabbed my arms. I turned around to see that Isabella was looking at me, her eyes red. I could even see the tears in her eyes. "What do you want?" I asked coldly, "Listen to me Alan, it''s not what you think." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "Oh, then what should I think?" She shook her head, let go of my hands, and turned around to walk towards that man, who was still coughing blood. "You don''t know, but he was my fiance before I met you," She stood in front of him and help him stand up. This whole time, my gaze was fixed on them. She slowly walked towards me, with that man leaning on her. I could feel the hatred in his eyes. My lips curled into a smile when I saw that gaze. "Do you think that I would do nothing to you just because you are hiding behind a woman?" My smile disappeared. "I will gouge those eyes out if you look at me with that gaze again." My eyes shifted to Isabella. "What do you want to say?" She shook her head, "My parent want me to marry him and I can''t go against them." "Really," I smirked and turned around to leave. "You should have thought this before we had sex in the jungle," "Please wait," I heard her voice, but I didn''t care. I was really na?ve. When she came to my room in the afternoon. I thought that I was harsh on her. But I was wrong. She just came to get my forgiveness. ''Fuck her," I muttered and disappeared from the place. Chapter 189: Going Out When I appeared, I was already in my room. My gaze was fixed on Alexandra, who was sitting on the couch. I could see that she still was worried about Isabella. As soon as I appeared, she stood up. "Did you find anything?" I shook my head and went inside my room. To be honest, I am really pissed. Why did she come in the afternoon? If she doesn''t have any intention, why was she here for forgiveness? As soon as I entered the room, Alexandra followed me inside. "What happened? Is she fine?" She asked me, while her eyes were fixed on me. "She is fine," I said to her. As soon as she heard my words, she exhaled. "At last, I was really worried about her." I shook my head and stood near the window as I stared outside to see that headquarters was really busy. "What happened to you?" Alexandra stood beside me and held my hands. I turned to see her. Her eyes were fixed on me. I shook my head and said, "What do you think about me?" She was taken aback when she heard my question. "Why did you ask this question?" I really felt that Isabella was mocking me, "Someone thinks that it is really easy to mock me." Alexandra''s face turned serious. "What happened? Could you tell me?" I felt that Alexandra''s grip tightened. My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I sighed and explained everything. Her brows were raised when she heard about the incident in the Pub. "She was not like this before?" She muttered and looked at me. Suddenly, she moved forward and kissed my cheeks. "Don''t worry. Some people are not worthy of your respect." I nodded, "You are right. I don''t want to think about that. Anyway, I will kill that asshole when I see him next time." Alexandra was taken aback for a moment. "You really want to do it." My lips curled into a smile. "This is the second time when that fucker attacked me. Who does he think he is?" Alexandra nodded when she heard my words, "It''s up to you. But they are an ant in your eyes. Why do you want to waste your energy on some ant?" I smiled when I heard her words, "Yes, they are really the ant in my eyes." Alexandra smiled and said. "Anyway, the situation with the Black Family should be resolved quickly. But you have to be careful of others. Since you showed your Powers in-front of everybody. Many of them would try to harm you." I shook my head when I heard her words, "Let them come." "Anyway, now that everyone knows that I am equivalent to Supreme Level Power user. What will happen to Prime Three?" She sighed. "We will discuss it in the future. To be honest, I didn''t know that you are a Supreme Level Power user. Anyway, I would have to discuss with those old men and decide." I nodded when I heard her words. I know that my position would be quite awkward now. Since I am already a Supreme Level Power user. What is the point of the competition? Alexandra kissed me once again and left the room. My gaze was fixed on her departing figure. But suddenly, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "Are you hurt?" I was surprised when I heard her question, but I shook my head, "What is there to think about? To be honest, I felt really irritated. To think that a woman betrayed me. It''s quite ridiculous." "She may have her circumstances," Eve''s voice resounded once more. I shook my head when I heard her words, "What circumstances? Does she live in Old Era? Anyway, I don''t want to talk about her. I still have many people in these words who care about me." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, I saw that Lily was staring at me with a smile on her face. "Are you ready?" She asked me. I forgot about her. She told me in the morning that we will go out. I nodded. "Wait for a while." She came inside and sat on the couch. While I went inside the room and changed the clothes to Jeans and a T-shirt. When I came out, Lily stood up, "You are looking good," I smiled when I heard her words, "Yes. I am always good." "Shall we go?" She asked me again. I nodded and left the room. Lily followed me. As soon as we exited, Lily''s voice reached my ears. "I didn''t know that you are a Supreme Level Power User." My brows were raised when I heard her words, "No one asked me." But her gaze turned serious. "Do you know that everyone is talking about you?" I was not surprised. After Today''s event, everyone will know that I am a Supreme Level Power User. My authority in the forces would be increased. I nodded, "Yes, I know." Lily''s eyes were fixed on me. "You know. Even though I am happy that you are a Supreme Level existence. I am scared that you would leave me behind." I was surprised for a moment before I smiled and ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry. I don''t want to hurt the people who care about me." "Since you said that, I am your lucky star. I will always be your lucky star. I would never leave you alone." She smiled and held my hands. "Let''s go. Everyone is waiting outside." "Everyone?" I was confused for a moment. But then I remembered that her team would also gather today. I nodded and left the building to see that there were five men and three women who were standing outside the building. As soon as I appeared, everyone became silent. I could see that they fear me. But Damien offered a smile on his face, "Alan, I didn''t know that you are a Supreme Level Power-user." I smiled and patted his shoulders. "What is there to fuss about? It''s just that I am too outstanding." I could see that everyone looked awkward when they heard my words. While those men had a look of envy in their eyes. Those women were staring at me like a portion of food. I think I fascinate them. I shook my head when I saw their reaction. I transmitted my voice to Lily. "Will it be okay if I go out with you guys? They are looking scared of me." But Lily shook her head. "They are fine. It''s just that you are really outstanding. And will take some time for them to adapt to the situation." I shook my head when I heard her words, "Let''s go." After a while, I saw that a Big Floating SUV was standing at a distance. I went and sat at the back, while Lily sat beside me. Damien was in the Driver''s seat. He looked in the back mirror and asked, "This is the first time for you, right?" I looked at the mirror and nodded, "Yes." But suddenly, Lily nudged me. "You are looking down? What happened?" I was surprised. Is it really visible on my face? To be honest, the incident with Isabella really affected me. Even though I tried to mask it in front of others. Lily was really sensitive towards me. I shook my head, "It''s nothing. I will tell you in the future." She didn''t ask me anything. But she looked at me and said, "To be honest, I was scared that I would be dumped by you. Since you are a Supreme Level Power user. You would be one of the Prime three of this generation. And they would allocate powerful soldiers to you." I was surprised. I turned around to look at her. She was staring at me. I smiled. "I will never dump my people. And since you are one of the best soldiers in the forces. There is no point in dumping you." She smiles, "I know that. As I told you before, you are my lucky star." But she giggled, "Maybe I was also your lucky star." I smiled when I heard her words, "Maybe" My gaze shifted to the windows to see that we have left the premises of the headquarters and were passing by the forest. Suddenly, I felt nostalgia. It reminded me of the time when I left the forest for the first time after my first evolution. I sighed while my gaze shifted at the forest. "To think that so much time has been passed since that day? At that time, I was an insignificant ant. But now, everything has been changed. I am one of the top existence on this planet. No one could look up to me." Hah, I am too good. But suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Do you know that you are really a narcissist?" I was surprised when I heard her words. I shook my head slightly. "Well, you can''t say that. I am really too good and that is the truth.. You should understand my greatness." Chapter 190: Pub Suddenly, I felt that someone was nudging me. I was startled for a moment. I turned to see that Lily was staring at me. "What happened?" She asked me. I shook my head and turned to look out of the window. "Just remembering the time when evolved for the first time and came to the facility." I sighed, "At that time I didn''t know that I would stand on the top of this world. But this moment arrived quite quickly," "That''s true." She replied. I turned to look at her again. "It is quite unbelievable, right?" I nodded when I heard her. "Anyway, you are the Supreme Level Power user. To be honest, I didn''t expect that you would achieve this stage this quickly. But maybe it is your fate that you are standing at the top of the world." I shook my head and sighed. "Anyway, leave that. What about you? That experiment is tomorrow, right?" She nodded, "Yes. It will be tomorrow. But everything has been changed," My brows were raised when I heard her words, "What changed?" Her eyes were fixed on me for a moment. "Now that you are a Supreme Level Power user. There is no point for you to compete for Prime Three," Hmm? "Yes. Now that you are a Supreme Level Power user, there is no point for you to compete. They will definitely assign one of the Prime Three-seat to you. Initially, I was going to assist you in the completion. But now that you will be one of the Prime Three. I don''t know what my future holds." My gaze was fixed on her for a while. "You will go nowhere. Since they would assign me the seat of the Prime Three, you would always be on my team." Lily smiled and said, "Let''s see in the future." "Let''s see in the future," I smiled and looked out of the window. I saw that we were still in the forest''s vicinity. "How much time I will take to reach the city?" I asked her. Even though, I went to Pub to see Isabella. I used long-range teleportation. I still didn''t know how much it would take by car. "Another one hour, we will reach there." I nodded and closed my eyes. It will still take some time. To be honest, I want to vent my frustration. I would have killed that man, but when I looked at Isabella. She was pleading with me with her eyes. I don''t know what was on her mind. Hah, I am thinking too much. It''s her life, and it''s her choice. If she wants to be with that asshole, let her be. Who does she think she is? If she doesn''t want to be with me, she would have told me in the forest. Anyway, I would just think that I have enjoyed that night. There should be no emotional burden on me. I have many women to take care of. I can''t waste my time thinking about her. She is just a nobody in my life. I exhaled and opened my eyes when suddenly Lily''s voice reached my ears. "What are you thinking again?" When I looked at her, she has her eyes fixed on me. "Nothing," "You look quite dull," she said to me. I shook my head and said, "It''s nothing." "If you want to share anything, you can say it to me," I smiled when I heard her words, "Of course." I turned to see that we were entering the vicinity of the City. I could see some skyscrapers and many cars entering the city. This city is quite big. It is much larger than the city near the facility. I could see that this city is quite developed. Hah, after coming from the earth. My perception has changed a lot. On earth, we could see these types of cities only in the movies. But here, everything is real. Who would have thought that I would travel in the floating car? Anyway, let''s see where these people are going? While I was thinking about unnecessary things, I saw that we have entered the city and after a while, a car stopped in front of a building. My brows were raised when I saw the building in front of me. Isn''t this the same pub where I found Isabella? Why are we here? Is this a famous place? When I got off the car, I looked at Lily and asked. "Why are we here?" "This is one of the most famous pubs in this city. Whenever we used to have time in the headquarters, we used to come here." "Oh," My gaze shifted to the building in front of me. I could see that many people were entering the Pub. Is Isabella still there? I don''t know. Maybe she would have left this place. Just as I was thinking about Isabella. Lily''s voice reached my ears. "Let''s go," My gaze was fixed on these people as they entered the Pub, and I followed them. As soon as I entered the Pub, loud music reached my ears. My gaze drifted to the place where Isabella was sitting. But now, some other couple were sitting there. I shook my head and followed Lily''s group upstairs. They have private rooms for the soldiers of the forces. "This is the special privilege for the soldiers. Wherever we go, we have already had someplace that would be reserved for us." Damien looked at me and said. After a while, we entered a spacious room. It was nicely decorated, while the table was placed near the glass panel. From there, we could see everything that was happening downstairs. To be honest, when I entered this pub. I saw that everything seemed to be normal. When I flung that guy at that time, a few tables and chairs were destroyed. But now, everything was replaced. As if nothing happened. I shook my head and sat in the corner. My gaze drifted toward the ground floor. I could see that many people are enjoying their drinks and many couples came here to enjoy their life. While many people were dancing on the floor. I could still hear the faint music. Since this place is reserved for the forces. It was well isolated. If we want, they could also play a piece of different music for us. While I saw that many people were enjoying their life. I suddenly remembered my time on earth. I used to be quite active in these types of Pub. Every time I used to come here, the next day, I would wake up next to beauty. That was a good life. I didn''t have so many worries at that time. I was quite relaxed. But after coming to this place, everything has been changed. First, I was changed into a monkey. To be honest, it was a turning point for me. I was a playboy that has transmigrated as a monkey. It was very difficult for me to accept the change. But eventually, I adapted to the situation. But things are different in this life. There are many women in my life. When I was on earth, I was terrified of the commitments. I couldn''t commit to any single woman. That was the reason I slept with many women. Even though I have many women in this life. This world is quite open, not like earth. Anyway, I am not scared of any commitment. I shook my head and looked around to see that a server was looking at me with a confused gaze while everyone was looking at the menu. Lily nudged me again. "What do you want to have?" I shook my head and said, "Anything." My gaze shifted to the server. He had a shocked expression on his face as he gulped. I know that he has recognized me. I came here earlier and made quite a commotion. But he was quite smart, as he didn''t open his mouth. He knew that I was one of the soldiers in the forces. And the soldiers have quite a good name among the non-power users. He couldn''t offend me because of the trifling matters. After taking the order, the server looked at me for a moment before he turned around to leave. "You came here before?" Lily looked at me and asked. "Why do you think that?" I smiled and asked. "I could see that the server was quite scared of you. As if you have created quite a commotion here," I shook my head and said nothing, and she also kept quiet. While my eyes were fixed on the ground floor. I could hear that the Lily group was talking about their past and present experiences. From their words, I know that the outside world is filled with danger. Nobody knows when they would be attacked by the aliens. Tanya was on the offense team. She has more risk of getting killed, as nobody knows how much power the enemy is. But she has made quite the name for herself. Whenever she took the mission. She always emerged victoriously. These people were all on Tanya''s team. But after many years, the team broke and everybody is living a different life. But Tanya is still the same. She is the commander of the newly formed team. Suddenly, someone opened the door.. As I turned to see the person, I was stunned. Chapter 191: Olivia My gaze was fixed on a figure in front of me. But my lips curled into a smile as I stood up. "Olivia?" I was surprised to see Olivia in front of me. She had a smile on her face. She started walking towards me. She looked really beautiful in a white t-shirt and jeans. "I didn''t know that you were here. But Lily told me that you came to the city," Olivia stood in front of me. Her gaze shifted to Lily, who had a smile on her face. Lily looked at me and said, "I wanted to surprise you," I shook my head. "I am really surprised." Damien stood up. "Welcome back. What is the situation there?" Olivia''s face turned serious. "Not good. I don''t know what is going to happen in the future." "Anyway, leave it." Olivia sat beside Lily while my gaze was fixed on her. She left for the front lines after meeting me in the hospital. I know that situation on this planet is going to get worse. A sigh escaped my lips as I sat in my previous position. My gaze was fixed on Olivia. "It''s good that you are back." Olivia looked at me and said, "You really surprised me. I didn''t know that in this short amount of time, you would become this powerful. If Alexandra didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have known that you are a Supreme Level Power-user." I smiled and shook my head. "I was lucky." Yes, I was really Lucky, who would have thought that I was the reincarnation of that man. And after I met him in the mountains, I got his memory. From that moment, I know that I became really powerful. But there are still some memories that are locked. Eve told me that they will unlock when the time is right. My gaze was fixed on Olivia. To be honest, she was my first woman on this planet. But I haven''t spent a good time with her. "How was your life in the front lines?" I heard that she was the captain. And I know that she has the power of lightning. She smiled wryly. "Even though I spent some time there. Life was quite easy. But suddenly, there was a huge disturbance. Some strange aliens even ambushed us," My brows were raised when I heard her words. Those damned aliens also attacked her base. But then I remembered that those aliens have sneaked into this world because of the crack in the seal. "And?" I asked her again. She shook her head. "That was a really horrible experience. I didn''t know that we would be ambushed. Those aliens are really scary. We had many casualties. But eventually, we won. But then I heard that many planets are being attacked by those strange aliens. But eventually, I got the order to abandon that base." "It''s good that you are back. I heard that they are too strong," I said while my gaze was fixed on Olivia. I still remember that dream. I could never forget that lifeless eye of Tanya. When that strange creature told me that it was a premonition. I told everything to Alexandra. Even though she retired from the front lines. But she still had the command over them. Because of her, many lives were saved. Otherwise, the result would be horrible. Olivia nodded. "Yes, we got the order from the headquarters to abandon that base and return. When I came back, I heard that many of the soldiers are recalled to the headquarters. To be honest, those creatures are really scary and they could attack this planet at any time. It is for the best that they recalled us. Otherwise, we would be in a dire state in the future. We can capture the bases anytime we want. But before that, we should be prepared for the upcoming disaster." I could see that she was really serious. I know that this matter would shake the headquarters. Since this world is sealed. These people haven''t faced those terrible creatures. Lucia told me that someone specially bred these creatures to destroy the planets. My gaze shifted to see that everybody has a grave expression on their face. I think many of them have experienced war with those creatures. "Those Damned aliens. I don''t know where they came from. This is the first time in my life that I have faced those dreadful creatures. You know what? Our powers can''t even hurt them. It took us a lot of time to kill them." Damien looked at me and said. This is the first time in my life that I heard the terror of that alien. Even though I had the premonition. I haven''t fought them. But I know that I could kill them easily. I exhaled and shook my head. "Leave that matter aside. How is everybody in your family?" I looked at Olivia and asked. "Everybody is fine. Even Father has returned. Oh yes, he told me that he wants to meet you." My brows were raised when I heard her words, but I nodded. "Fine, is he in headquarters?" She nodded. "Yes, he also came back today." Olivia then turns to look at Lily. "I heard that you can restore your Powers?" Lily smiled and said, "Yes, even I was surprised when I heard that. To be honest, I lost all hope of recovering my powers. Who would have thought that they would discover the technology to restore my powers?" Then she turned to look at me. "I told Alan that he was my lucky star." I smiled when I heard her words. Even Olivia had a surprised expression on her face for a moment, before she smile, "Really?" Then she turns to look at me. "You are her lucky star." I shook my head. "I don''t know, but she is lucky that she could get her powers back." Olivia looked at me for a while before she nodded and turned to look at everybody. "I think that we should enjoy the time here." Everybody nodded and started enjoying the time. For a while, my gaze was fixed on Lily and Olivia, who were speaking something about their time in the front lines. They were in their own world. I saw that everyone was talking to themselves. Since I was not on the front lines, I don''t know what is the life they have lived. To be honest, I am really lucky to become this powerful in this period. Even though I haven''t been to the front lines, I know that I am really powerful. I sighed and turned to look at the ground floor. It was filled with many people from different races. Some were humans, while some were hybrids. Then I remembered, I have met of the evolved beings. I heard that they held an important position in the forces, but apart from Diana. I have met no one. But suddenly, I spotted someone. That asshole was still here. While Isabella was sitting opposite him. I could see that she had a frustrated look on her face. I was surprised for a moment. Then I stood up. Everyone turned to look at me. "What happened?" Olivia asked me. "There is someone who needs some beatings," I smirked and said. Her gaze shifted to the ground floor, and her eyes squinted. "What is she doing with that bastard?" My brows were raised when I heard her words. Does even she hate that man? "Do you know him?" I asked her. "Yes, that bastard tried to hit on me. Even though he is one of the bright soldiers in the forces. But he is awful," Oh, I didn''t know that. My gaze turned to look at Lily. Her brows were furrowed, while her eyes were locked on to that man. "Why is she with him?" She muttered and then looked at me. "He is not good. I heard that they both grew up together with him. But that man is up to no good. His reputation is terrible," Lily looked at me and said, My lips curled into a smile. "Do you want to see a show?" I asked them. They had a surprised expression on their face. But no one said anything. I shook my head and left the room. Olivia and Lily followed me. From the moment I saw him last time. I really hated that man. Who the fuck is he to attack me with the dark power? Yes, last time, he wanted to kill me. If not for Tanya, I would have beaten him then and there. But he was lucky that Tanya saved him. Today, I would have killed him. But when I saw Isabella''s face, I spared him. But I told him that when I see him next time, I would kill him. But suddenly, Lily''s voice reached my ears, "Be careful, he is also related to one of the ancient families," My steps came to a halt when I heard her words. Another asshole from the ancient family. Why do all these fuckers have to confront me? Morning it was that old man from a Black family and now him? Anyway, I am not scared of anybody. Now I know why Isabella''s family wanted her to marry this asshole. I went down to the ground floor and strolled towards that asshole. Suddenly, Isabella turned to look at me.. She had a surprised expression on her face. Chapter 192: Torture Isabella turned to look at me. And suddenly, she stood up. I could see that she was really surprised. She would have thought that I would be in the Headquarters. Just now, she pleaded with me to spare the life of this asshole. But I came again. "Why are you here?" She asked me, with a frown on her face. "Why?" My brows were raised when I heard her words. I shook my head and turned to look at that asshole. He also stood up, but I could see the fear in his eyes. "Yo, you are looking good?" I mocked him. To be honest, I was really enjoying his despair. When I met him last time, this asshole wanted to kill me? I know that he is a user of Dark Power. Hmph. What could he do to me? I could see the wariness in his eyes. He stammered, "Why are you here?" "Why can''t I be here?" I asked back as strolled towards him. "Stop it, Alan," Isabella shouted as she stood in front of him. But Olivia interrupted in between, "Stay away, Isabella," Isabella had a surprised expression on her face as she looked at Olivia. "When did you arrive?" But Olivia shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. Why are you shielding him?" Isabella was speechless, but she still stood in between me and that asshole. "Don''t you know that I am from the ancient family?" That asshole spoke to me. I could see that he seemed confident. He would have thought that I would be scared when I got to know that he was from an ancient family. "So what?" I replied and stood in front of Isabella. My gaze was fixed on her. Unknowingly, I remembered the day when we spent the night together in the jungle. She told me that she loved me. But what happened? "Did he threaten you?" I asked her. She shook, but her eyes were fixed on me. "It doesn''t matter." My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I shook my head and pushed her away. If she would have told me that, this asshole threatened her. I would have made his life hell. But what I saw was a firm determination in her eyes. But I can''t forgive this fucker. She stumbled, but Lily supported him. My gaze shifted to that asshole. He staggered and fell back of the chair. I could see the fear in his eyes. "Do you remember what did you say to me?" I asked him. He had a confused look on his face. I know that he remembers nothing. "What did I say?" He asked. I could feel that he was terrified. Even though he was from one of the ancient families. It didn''t matter to me. I really enjoyed the fear in his eyes. I shook my head. "I don''t want to remember. But you said that you would kill me." "Did he say that?" Olivia came forward and stood beside me. I could see that anger in her eyes. My brows were raised when I saw her reaction. But then I remember she was very overprotective of me. I found out about her behavior when she came to the jungle to save me. Even though I couldn''t spend much time with her, I know that she cares about me. "It doesn''t matter. He cants do anything to me." I looked at Olivia and said. "Alan, don''t do anything to him," Isabella''s voice reached my ears. I couldn''t help but from when I heard her words. I turned around to look at her. Lily gripped her arms. But a smirk formed on my face when I saw her. "What could you do? You don''t have any right to say anything to me." When I glanced back at that asshole, he stammered again. "You don''t know my family. You will be destroyed if you do anything to me." My brows were arched. "Really?" Suddenly, I moved and stood in front of him, grabbed his neck, and lifted him. He was struggling furiously to free from my grasp. "You think that I would be scared of your family? Just now I dealt with that old dog from that black family. To tell the truth, he was really scared of me. It''s just that I didn''t kill him because he is a Supreme Level user, who would be useful in coming days." I paused. I could see that he was panting. "Let me give you a lesson. You shouldn''t have provoked me. Even though you knew that I am stronger than you. Dare you to threaten me? Fuck you, asshole." My arm was covered in lightning. Suddenly, his whole body was electrocuted. I could see that his skin started burning. I released the grip and threw him in the corner. "Let me see how your family is going to revenge you," I didn''t kill him, but he would be crippled for the rest of his life. How dare he use his family to bully the people around me? I wouldn''t have cared if he bullied anyone. But he dared to bully the one I cared about. He was seeking his own death. Even though Isabella said nothing. But I know that he would have oppressed her. But even though I know that. She is not a part of my life anymore. I turned around to see that the music has stopped and everyone was looking at me. I could see that many of them are scared of me. My gaze turned to look at Isabella. Tears slid down on her face as her eyes fixed on the unconscious fucker. I shook my head and went upstairs again. Lily and Olivia followed me. "You should be careful of his family," Olivia''s voice reached my ears. I shook my head. "Let them come." Suddenly, Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "You should have killed him," "I want him to suffer. I want to see the despair in his eyes. I want him to live with regret t for the rest of his life," I muttered as I entered the room. As soon as I entered, I saw that everyone was standing by the glass panel. They would have seen me torturing that asshole. They all turned around to look at me. Some had a smile on their faces while some of them were scared of me. Damien came forward and patted my shoulders. "You really did a great job. That fucker was really irritating. Since he was from an ancient family. I couldn''t do anything. Even though he was strong and talented. He was too arrogant. He had bullied many in this life." He paused and hesitated. "But his family is really strong and everyone really dotes on him. I fear that they would create a storm in the headquarters." I smiled when I heard his words, "Let them come. I want to see how they could harm me." I know that nobody in this world could threaten me. What I am worried about is the arrival of those aliens. Who would have thought that there would be a day that everyone would prepare for the attack of the alien species? I heard that nobody in the past dared to attack this planet. These people are really strong, but they are not stronger than me. "Let''s eat," I sat and said to everybody. After a while, we had our drinks and left the Pub. After today''s incident, I would be famous throughout the ancient families. First, I dared to slap that old bastard of the Black family and now I crippled the young man from another ancient family. I also know that they would also come for revenge. But I am waiting for them. These ancient families are the pest of this world. I know that because of the power; they have suppressed many people. They are also the reason that the villagers have to take shelter in the forest for many years. On my way back, I had a hearty talk with Olivia. She told me about her experience at the front lines. I got to know that she was the one who discovered the technology of the alien species, which could help Lily recover her power. After a while, we reached headquarters and everyone left. They dropped me near my place and left. But as soon as I entered my house. I saw that Alexandra was standing by the window. She turned around to look at me with a serious expression on her face. "What did you do?" She asked me. I know that she was asking about the incident at the pub. "Just electrocuted someone," I replied to her. I couldn''t help but smile. I wanted to torture that man. Even though I crippled him. I am not satisfied. Anyway, I am waiting for his family to come here. Let''s see what they can do to me. Alexandra sighed and looked at me. "You know the time is not right. Those aliens could attack us any time." But I shook my head, "I couldn''t stop myself. I really wanted to kill him. Don''t you know that Isabella was threatened by him?" I asked her curiously. But against my expectation. She nodded. "I know," Chapter 193: Meeting Amelia Again "I know" Alexandra looked at me and said. My brows were arched when I heard her words. She already knew? Then why didn''t she take care of Isabella? I know that she is powerful enough to support her. "You would think, why didn''t I support Isabella, right?" Alexandra asked me. I said nothing, but looked at her. I wanted to know the answer. After a moment, she said, "Because she didn''t come to me. Even though I trained her. If she is in difficulty, she should have come to me." "To be honest. She didn''t express her thoughts to me." I shook my head. "It''s up to her. Anyway, let them come." Alexandra''s eyes were fixed on me for a while before she sighed. "I know that you are powerful enough to go against them. I told you before that the time is not right. We should preserve our strength. Those bloody aliens could attack us anytime." I shook my head when I heard her words, "I don''t care. This time, I am really pissed off." "Tell me one thing. What would you do if you were in my place?" Alexandra was surprised by my question. But she kept quiet. "I know that you know that answer. Let them come. They have enjoyed their life. Now it''s time for them to pay for their enjoyment." I looked at her and said. She shook her head. "It''s up to you." My brows were raised when I heard her words. "Fine, let them come. But you have to mentor Isabella. Whatever it may be. She was being threatened by those dogs." She shook her head and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. I will take care of that." After a while, she left the room. I sighed and sat on the couch. Eve''s voice echoed in my mind. "What are you going to do?" "Waiting for those idiots," I replied, and leaned back. I looked up as my gaze stared at the ceiling. I didn''t expect that the matter regarding Isabella would end up like this. Even though she knew that she was being threatened by those dogs, why didn''t she approach Alexandra? What was she thinking? Did she really have an interest in me? Why did she have sex with me? Even though I didn''t mind having sex with a woman, my thoughts changed when I came to this world. I thought that she would be a part of my life. A sigh escaped my lips as I stood up and walked towards the window. It''s almost evening, but I saw that headquarters were filled with soldiers. Many of the soldiers have returned from their base. These people have nearly abandoned the occupied bases. I could understand their urgency. Those aliens are really terrible. No one knows when are they going to attack this planet. Suddenly, a thought flashed through my mind. The villagers could also help in fighting the aliens, right? They are powerful enough to attack them. Especially Amelia. Even though she doesn''t like me. But this is all together with a different matter. This is regarding the survival of everyone. This world is just like earth. Even though people have powers. Few people can awaken it. I exhaled. Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. "Don''t think too much," My brows were raised when I heard her words. "I am not thinking anything," But she replied, "I know what are you thinking. You are suddenly feeling burdened, right?" I shook my head, "I told you before, I only care about the people around me. I don''t care about anyone whom I don''t know. I am just worried because of them that dream. That premonition was really horrible. I could do anything to kill those aliens." "I know I am strong enough to fight the Supreme Level Power user on this planet. But nobody knows about those aliens. That mysterious man told me that those gods specially created this race to destroy the planets. Think about it. If those gods specially bred them. They would be really powerful." "Maybe or Maybe not. You have to believe in yourself, that''s all. And still, you have me. Don''t underestimate my power. Even though I am not as strong as those GODS. I powerful enough to kill those aliens." Eve''s voice resounded in my mind again. Suddenly, my attention turned towards the huge spaceship that is landing on the base. My brows were raised. I remembered that Tanya was coming back. Is she in this spaceship? To be honest, I am really worried about her. After that dream. I hoped that I would be by her side. That was the reason I told Alexandra about my dream. And as expected, she could recall everyone on this planet. Because of her, the forces abandoned those planets. It would be really painful for them to abandon those bases. After so many years of struggle, they attacked those planets and won the invasion. But still, they have to abandon everything because of me. But what is most important to me is the safety of Tanya. Once I saw those lifeless eyes in my dream. I was really scared about her safety. I sighed and closed my eyes. Till now, nobody came to attack me. I was really surprised. Are they scared of me? Who knew when I fought with that old dog of the Black family? These people would be really scared. I shook my head and went back and sat on the couch. Suddenly, I felt the space has been isolated. I know that Amelia is here. As expected, a bright light flashed before me and I saw Amelia, who was smiling at me. My brows arched when I saw her smile. Is she okay? I thought that she would be depressed after getting to know that her love is living a comfortable life in this world. He even has two wives. Amelia stood before me. "How are you?" She asked. Her eyes were fixed on me. My gaze was fixed on her for a while before I nodded. "I am fine. How are you?" She shook her head. "Don''t worry. I adapted to the situation." I nodded. "Why are you here?" I asked her. "I just wanted to meet you. How are you?" She looked at me for a while before she exclaimed. "You are already a Supreme Level Power user?" I smiled and nodded, "I am." My gaze was fixed on her. To be honest, I was truly infatuated with her. When I was in the village, most of my time I spent with her. She really helped me get stronger. I was sure that she would be my woman in the future. But who would have thought that she was already in love with some asshole? Anyway, it''s her life and her choice. I can''t force anybody to love me. But I hoped that she would be with me in the future. She was still wearing some beast hide to cover her body. One thing I don''t understand. She can travel through space. Why can''t she just grab some clothes from the market? Maybe I have to think about it. She looks really primitive, "Aren''t you afraid that they would capture you? You are at Headquarters." She shook her head, "No. No one in this world could capture me. I know how powerful I am. I have the confidence to escape this place." My lips curled into a smile when I heard her words. Even if she is not powerful. I have covered up the complete area. No one will know that one of the villagers is in the headquarters. All these years, these people are trying hard to capture the villagers. They wanted to know the secret of ascension to godhood. But I know that these people know nothing. They only had the blood of my previous self. That is the reason they got powerful. But still, they were being hunted like a dog. "Why are you smiling?" Amelia looked at me and asked. I shook my head, "Nothing. Anyway, I wanted to inform you about a matter." "What matter?" Her brows were arched when she heard my words. I told her everything regarding about the possible alien invasion. She was shocked that some aliens would attack this planet. I was even told that many of the soldiers were returning from the bases. They are abandoning the bases to protect this planet. Her face turned solemn. "Is this true?" I nodded. "It is true. Those aliens even invaded some of the bases. This is the first time that forces have seen this race." "You should be careful. I know that you people are powerful. But you have to ensure your safety first. I don''t care about anyone, but am one of the people I really care about. I know that you don''t have any feelings for me. But leave that matter aside. This issue is urgent." She turned silent for a moment. "I know that something like this would happen in the future." Huh? What is she saying? How did she know that the alien would invade this planet? "How do you know?" I asked her. "Granny," she replied in one word. Chapter 194: Talk With Amelia "Granny," Amelia''s gaze was fixed on me. I could see that she was smiling slightly. "Granny?" I was confused. I know that she could foresee the future. But I didn''t know that she foresee the arrival of the alien race. "How did she know?" I asked her. Confusion filled my heart. "I told you last time that a person would appear who would save the family, right? But that was not the case. We were living in that place for quite a long time. Even though we were suppressed. We didn''t hate it. Now after living at that place for such a long time. We don''t want to leave that place. To tell you the truth, if we appear in this world, no one could stop us. It''s just that we don''t want to leave the place. What Granny saw was the future of this world. She saw that one person would appear and would save this world. He will liberate this world." She paused, her gaze was fixed on me. "You don''t know, but when I found you at that river, I know that you are the one. It''s just that I don''t want you to become complacent. That was the reason I changed the story. We don''t want to live in this filthy world. It''s just that we wanted to see your progress. I know that you would ascend to that different world." She sighed and looked at me. I could see that she was feeling very complicated. "The reason we stayed in that village is that we were waiting for you. Long time back, when I wasn''t even born. Granny predicted that someone would come to this world. The one who would stand on the top." She sighed, "You would think, why I am telling you now, right? The reason is simple. I know that the time has come. You have to be prepared for the upcoming disaster. But we are with you. I am with you." I was dumbfounded. Is this really the case? I now understand the scheme of my previous self. He already knew that this would happen. The time he met me, he told that he has already seen the future. Maybe he was the one who gave power to Granny. After he used the power of Divinity. No one in this universe could use that power. I don''t know the reason. But when Alexandra told me about the race which used the power of divination to survive. But after my previous self used the power to see the future. That entire race was sucked dry. After that day, they couldn''t use the power. From that, I concluded that he didn''t allow anyone who could use this power. And he would have bestowed the power on Granny. Now I understand that everything was his scheme. I don''t know what he wanted to do. But he calculated everything. He knew that I would arrive in this world. He also knew that I would meet the people in the village. That was the reason he gave the blood to them so that I could use that blood to recover the powers. Even though I am his reincarnation. I felt that I was a puppet. A puppet of my previous self. He is controlling the entire world. But currently, I cannot do anything. I am too weak to defy the future. Maybe once I am powerful enough. I could change my destiny. But suddenly, I remembered that destiny is the Supreme Power. No one in this universe could use that power. Maybe one day, I could use that to change my destiny. He created the path for me. But I don''t want to walk in that path. Maybe in the future, I would create my own path. But I have to thank him, because of him, I am powerful now. I don''t know how much time I would have taken to become the Supreme Level Power user. But now, I am a Supreme Level power user. At least I could fight and save the people around me. I took a deep breath and looked at Amelia. She was very calm. As if she knew that, I would be thinking about many things. "Now you understand. You are the one who would be the savior of this world." Amelia said to me. But I shook my head. "I don''t care about this world. What I care about is the people around me. As long as I have power, nobody could harm the people I care about. Even if they destroy this world. I don''t care. What I know is that I would protect the people I care about. That''s it. I am no hero and I don''t want to be Hero. What is the meaning of that useless title? I am a selfish person. Why should I care about the people who don''t know me?" Amelia had a dumbfounded look on her face. "What did you say?" I shook my head and smiled slightly. "I said that I don''t care about this world. What I want is to protect the people around me. And you are one of them. I know that you don''t like me, but I like you and that''s it." I stood up and walked towards the window again. I could see that many of the soldiers have returned to the headquarters and are trying their best to fight the aliens in their peak form. They have lived on this planet for a long time. Now it''s their turn to protect the planet. I would only save the one whom I want to protect. I turned around to look at Amelia. She had a confused look on her face. "I know that you are confused because of me. You would have thought that since Granny had predicted the future, I would save the world. But you are wrong. Even though she divined that someone would stand out in this world. I would definitely stand out. But not for these people, only for the people that are important to me." I sighed and looked at her. "Since you people are powerful enough to stand against these ancient families, the time has come for you guys to appear in this world again. This world would not be peaceful in the future. Those dogs could attack the planet anytime." Amelia''s eyes were fixed on me for a while before a determined look appeared on her face. "Fine, I will convince everybody. You are right, it''s been a long time since we appeared in this world. I will come back." "Wait," I stopped her. "Now, would you tell me the truth? Do you really like that, asshole?" I asked her, my gaze was fixed on her. Her brows were raised for a moment before she disappear from the place. I don''t know what is she thinking. At least she would have told me. Anyway, there is still time. As soon as she disappeared, I felt that the restriction around the space has disappeared. But suddenly, I heard the sound of footsteps. My gaze drew towards the door, and I saw that Tanya was rushing inside and stood before me. I know that she would have got the master key. That is the reason she could open the door. She was still wearing her uniform. Her gaze was calm and gentle as she caressed my cheeks. "I missed you," My brows were raised while my lips curled into a smile. "You came back," I was the reason she was back on this planet. If I had not told Alexandra about the dream, she wouldn''t have convinced the people in the forces. Now that she is safe and sound, I sighed in relief. What I saw was truly horrible. I don''t know whether that premonition would be true or not. But I don''t want to take the risk. "What are you thinking?" Tanya''s voice reached my ears. I shook my head and kissed her. "It''s good that you are back. I don''t want you to take an unnecessary risk by fighting those aliens." She had a surprised look on her face. "I know that you are worried about me. But no one in this world could kill me easily." I know that I can''t convince her easily. She is really powerful, but I don''t know about the powers of that alien race. Even though I want to forget about that premonition, but I can''t. Now that she is back, I could protect her. No one in this world could harm the people who are dear to me. I kissed her lips again and looked at her. "I know that you are strong, but I don''t want you to fight those aliens. I heard that they could attack this planet. Now that you are back, I will protect you. You just have to take care of yourself." As soon as she heard my words, a dumbfounded look formed on her face. She tried to check my temperature. "Are you all right?" But I could see the playfulness behind her serious face. I kissed her again. "I am all right," Chapter 195: Secret "I am all right," I said. I could feel the playfulness in her voice. She blinked two times as she looked at me. "Really?" My brows were raised when I saw her blinking. "Really," Her eyes were fixed on me. "I heard something about you today," "Oh, What it is?" I asked her. "I heard that you are a Supreme Level Power User?" she asked me. I smiled and said, "That is old news." She had a surprised expression on her face. "You mean to say you are really a Supreme Level Power User?" I nodded and, "Yes," "Why didn''t you tell me?" She blinked again. I know that she is playing. "You didn''t ask," She shook her head, and her playful smile disappeared. "I know that you are powerful. From the first time, when I got to know you. I know that you would be a remarkable figure. You will not believe but I had a hunch that you are different. The day I saw you, I know that you are different. I never met someone like you before." What is she talking about? Why is she serious suddenly? Did I offend her? "But you have to be careful. Even though you are powerful, the roots of these ancient families are too deep. I know that you will not listen to me. But you have to be careful. I even heard that you almost killed one of the sons of one ancient family?" "What are you talking about? I know my capabilities. I will never overestimate myself." I took a deep breath. "Even though they are powerful, they are nothing in front of me. There are some things which I can''t tell you now. But rest assured, no one in this world could harm me." Her eyes were fixed on me for a while, then she sighed. "I know that you are powerful. But I am worried about you. What if something happens to you? You know that you are the most important man in my life. I would do anything you want. But please be safe. Don''t become arrogant because you are powerful." I shook my head when I heard her words, "I know myself. You should believe your man. Anyway, rest assured, no one in this world could harm me." She nodded and kissed me again. Our kiss later for a long time before she stepped back. "I believe in you. These people are very shrewd. They will not attack you. But once you are against those aliens, they will find every chance to harm you. Anyway, you will not believe but those aliens are really terrifying. Even though we returned midway, I got to know that many of my team members died because of them. They had a strange power. It is very difficult to kill them. I heard that they even devoured many of the soldiers of the forces." She took a deep breath. "I didn''t know that when I took a break for some time, a different alien race would attack my base. This is the first time in my life that my team has suffered these big casualties." "Even though I am powerful enough to defend myself. I don''t know how much power they are. You have to be careful. I heard that they could attack this planet at any time. I heard that they have stopped in their track as if they are waiting for something." This time I was surprised. I didn''t know about this development. What are they waiting for? Are they searching for the reincarnation of my previous self? But suddenly, a thought came to my mind. When the game of evolution started. Many people would have transmigrated into a different world. What if any of that transmigrator would attack this planet? Suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "That is possible." "How powerful they would be?" I asked her. "They would not be powerful as you. Remember that you have evolved after consuming the blood. You are no longer dependent on the system. But they are different. They couldn''t evolve without a system." Eve said to me. "What happened? Why are you in Daze?" Tanya''s voice broke my thoughts. My eyes shifted to her. "Nothing. I was thinking about you. It''s good that you are back. What if something happened to you?" She smiled brightly when she heard my words, "I know that you are worried about me. But since you are with me, I know that I am safe." "Now that you are powerful. You can save this weak woman." She kissed me again and again took a step back. "I have to go now. You could see that I came here running when I got to know that you have some problem with those ancient families. You have to remember that many people in the forces belong to those families. You have to be careful. We will meet tomorrow. I want to talk to you about something." As soon as she said those words, she disappeared. I was surprised. I didn''t know that she would have this power. But what does she want to talk about? Is she going to talk about the number of women in my life? Anyway, she knows about everyone. I think she wouldn''t be shocked to know that I have many women in my life. I shook my head. "What I am going to do now?" I glanced at the window to see that it was dark outside. I have a feeling that something is going to happen to this planet. Suddenly, Eve''s figure appeared before me. She was still in a black gown, and her green eyes were fixed on me. "What are you thinking?" My brows were raised when I heard her words, "You don''t know?" She smiled, "I want to hear from your mouth." I shook my head. "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that something is going to happen to this planet. When Tanya told that these aliens are waiting for something. I somehow know that they are looking for me." I smiled mockingly. "I don''t know, but I am feeling like I am stuck in some scheme. The whole thing is not simple. I don''t know, but I have a hunch there is a tremendous secret. And everyone is targeting the secret." I took a deep breath. "Anyway, I know that I am tied down to this whole conspiracy, but I can''t do anything about it. I am still too weak. Until I ascend to that world, I would be playing in the hands of everyone." Eve''s eyes were fixed on me for a while. "You are not alone. I am with you." My gaze shifted to her. I could see that seriousness on her face. I nodded, "I know," But suddenly she vanished from the spot, and I was pulled into a different world. Everything seems to be blurry, and I found myself to be standing in the middle of nowhere. But again, a bright light flashed and that mysterious figure stood before me. I could feel that his eyes were fixed on me. My brows furrowed as I saw that figure. Why did he pull me to this place? "What happened?" I asked him. But he didn''t reply. After a while, I heard his voice. "You have many unnecessary thoughts. I think you know that I am not from this world. I am from the outside world who fell into this world after I had a bitter battle with my enemy. It was you in the past life who saved me. From that onward, I swore that I would do anything to protect you." He paused. I again felt that his eyes were fixed on me. "I know that you have any doubts. But be assured that no one in this world is going to harm you. I am not talking about those fools. They are nothing but an ant in front of me. But I can''t do anything. I can''t harm them." My brows were furrowed when I heard his words, "Why?" I asked him. "Because I can''t attack the people from this lower world. You don''t know, but outside there is a different world. These so-called GODS are the clowns who were created for the entertainment of our people. But something changed. Someone broke away from our control. It was you in the past life. Because of that, they hunted down and killed you. But I was the one who did everything in my power to save you. I was the one who suggested you look into the future. I was the one who made the way for you to reincarnate this world." I was speechless. This is an enormous blow for me. I thought that the GODS are the supreme existence but from his words; I got to know that these so-called GODS are just puppets. The real conspirator is somewhere out. But what does it have to do with me? "What do you want to say? Why did you say that I broke free from the control of your people? Who are you?" I asked him many questions. But he didn''t reply. He only said one sentence and disappeared. "Believe in me." Chapter 196: Alien Attack? "Believe in me," that mysterious figure''s voice reached my ears. Believe in you for what? I don''t even know whether he is telling the truth or not. I just can''t believe anyone, right? My gaze was fixed on that mysterious figure. "What are you thinking?" He asked me. "Why did you come here?" I asked. I have observed that these people are visiting very frequently in the past few days. One time it was Lucia, while the other time this mysterious figure. In the past few days, I started having a hunch that I am being part of a big game. If my past self knew that he was going to die, then why did he go with those people? "I know that you are having many doubts in your hearts? Well, for most of the part, you are right. You are in a game. A game that has been played by those arrogant figures." That figure sighed. "I don''t know. But you should believe in me." "Why should I believe in you? You don''t know, but I have a hunch that you people are playing with me. Why everyone is targeting me? What is the reason?" "There is a long story, but I know that it is very early for you to face the truth. You should believe in me. Once you are powerful enough, you will get to know." That mysterious figure vanished after saying those words. I was dumbfounded. If he wanted to say something, he should have said it. These fuckers are really annoying. I returned to my room, and suddenly Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "Do you know about anything?" I asked her. I know that Eve knows many things about that world. Maybe she also knew about the secret. "No, this is the first time I heard about it." Eve was also kept in the dark. I don''t know whether those GODS know about this or not? Are they really the puppets of those figures? I shook my head. Whatever it may be. I don''t want to think about that. I know that I am stuck in a swamp and it is very difficult for me to jump out of it. But I have to adapt to the situation. I couldn''t help but recall my life on earth. I was free from this game. I didn''t know that these GODS exist in this world and I am a reincarnation of someone. I was ignorant, but I was living my life without any worries. But now, I know that I am a variable. I am a reincarnation of that man, and I am stuck here to clean up the mess he has created. A sigh escaped my lips as I moved to my room. Suddenly, I felt lonely. No one could understand my thoughts. Suddenly, Eve''s voice resounded in my mind. "I am with you." I shook my head. "I know." As I lay on the bed, my thoughts swirled. I am really frustrated. I couldn''t help but recall the words of that mysterious figure. There is a bigger world out there and these GODS are just clowns who are there to entertain those mighty figures. Previously, I thought that those gods were powerful figures. But who would have thought that there is such a story? I shook my head and stood up and walked towards the window again. I don''t know, but I really like to stand by the window. The headquarters were lit up, and everybody was busy with something. I know nothing about the forces. Even though I am here and signed for the forces. But they didn''t know that I was a Supreme Level Power user. I know that they would be confused about my position in the forces. Even though I was the part of the competition of Prime Three. But now that I am this powerful, they would decide on my position. Hah, life is so complicated. I was really enjoying my life on earth. Anyway, I should not think about that life. Maybe, my life would be interesting in the future. Suddenly, I heard the sound of Door Bell. My brows were raised. Who would come at this time? When I opened the door. I saw Tanya was standing in front of me. She wore a red nightgown, while her lips curled into a smile. To be honest, she is really beautiful. Apart from Amelia and Lucia. She is the most beautiful woman I have seen in my life. But she is an important part of my life. My lips curled into a smile. "You are back?" Her brows were raised. "You were expecting someone?" For the first time, I felt the jealousy in her tone. I was surprised. I didn''t expect that she would be jealous of someone. But I didn''t mind it. "No, I was not expecting someone. I thought that you would meet me tomorrow." Her brows were raised when she heard my words. But then her smile grew wider. "I can''t resist myself." She jogged me and came in. I shook my head, closed the door, and turned around to see that she was sitting on the couch. Her eyes were fixed on me. I went and sat beside her. "So, you can''t resist my charm, isn''t it?" I smiled and asked. She nodded. "Yes, you don''t know, but I missed you so much." She kissed me on my cheeks. "I love you," "I love you too," I kissed her back. Suddenly, her face turned serious. "The situation is very complicated. We have found the trace of those Alien races. They may attack this planet anytime." Huh? What is she saying? I thought that there was some time left. "What happened?" I asked her. "I heard that they are very close to our planet. I don''t know what happened to our bases. But most probably, those planets would be destroyed. I didn''t expect that these alien races would attack this planet so quickly." My brows were raised when I heard her words. They are really ferocious. That is the race that those clowns have bred. Yes, those gods are the clowns. But I didn''t expect that they would destroy everything in their path. I know the goal of these races. They want to find me and kill me. But would I give them the chance? "How much do we have left?" I asked her. My third evolution is around the corner. If they come to this planet after my evolution, no one could save them. I still felt that I was weaker than that figure. The figure that killed Tanya in my dream. Tanya shook her head. "Maybe a month or two. We have to save the citizens of this planet." When I heard her words, I took a deep breath. A month or two? Isn''t it the same time when I will go through the evolution? I have to prepare myself. Eve told me that my body is not strong enough. I would be killed if I go through the evolution in this state. I have to do everything to get strong. I know that there are many resources in this place that could help me. Now the time has come to use those resources. I took a deep breath and looked at her. "I know that the time is not right, but I have to use everything to get strong. I heard that many things in the headquarters would help me to get strong." Tanya''s brows arched. "Yes, I know that the situation is quite urgent. Even though you are strong, we don''t know the depth of those Alien Races. It''s best to use your time to get strong. I would do everything to support you. Even Alexandra would not keep quiet." "You know about her?" I asked her. I wanted to tell Alexandra when she came last time. But she didn''t give me the chance to explain. But I know that she has an excellent relationship with Alexandra. They would have discussed something. And as expected, she nodded, "Yes, I know. She told me." "Are you upset?" I asked her. I wanted to know her reaction. Even though she told me that she only cares about me. I wanted to know her thoughts. She shook her head. "I know that you would have many women in your life. What I want is you. I don''t care about anyone." Her reply surprised me, but I exhaled and smiled. "I know." "As I told you before, she would not keep quiet and would do everything to make you strong. We don'' know how much powerful those alien races would be. It''s better for everyone to be in their peak state." I nodded, "Yes, I know. I would do everything to get strong. But you have to be careful. I know that you are powerful enough to fight those Aliens but you have to ensure your safety. I would do everything to make you safe." She smiled, "Yes, I know. But I have my duty towards the forces, towards the people on this planet. I would not keep quiet and see the destruction. Even though my past was not good.. But I have done everything to keep the people of this planet safe."